Full text of "The Irish Liber hymnorum"

See other formats

Gougle 



This is adigital copy of a biK)k ihal was presLTVvd for guiiLTalions on library sIil-Ivl-s ru-lbre il was carefully scaniiL'd by Googlu as parl of a projccl 

to makc thc world's books discovcrablc onlinc. 

Il has survivcd long L-nough for llu- copyrighl lo cspirc and thc book to cntcr thc public domain. A public domain book is onc that was ncvcr subjccl 

to copyrighl or whosc lcgal copyrighl Urrn has cxpircd. Whcthcr abook is in thc public dornaiii may vary country tocountry. Publicdomain books 

arc our gatcways to thc past. rcprcscnting a wcalth of history. culturc and knowlcdgc thafs oftcn dillicult to discovcr. 

Marks. notations and othcr margiiialia prcscnt in thc original volumc will appcar in this lilc - a rcmindcr of this book's long journcy from thc 

publishcr to a library and linally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Googlc is proud to partncr with librariL-s u> digili/L- public doniain niaUTials and niakL- Uiltii widcly acccssiblc. Public doniain books bclong to thc 
public and wc arc mcrcly llu-ir cuslodians. Nl-vltiIil-Il-ss. this work is cxpcnsivc. so in ordcr to kccp providing ihis rcsourcc. wc havc takcn stcps lo 
prcvcnt abusc by coninicrcial parlics. iiicIliJiiil: placing: lcchnical rcstrictions 011 automatcd qucrying. 
Wc alsoasklhat you: 

+ Make non-commerciai u.se ofthefilvs Wc JcsigncJ Googlc Book Scarch for usc by individuals. and wc rcuucst thal you usc thcsc filcs for 
pcrsonal, non-commcrcial purposcs. 

+ Refrain from mttomutvil qtterying Donot scnd autoniatcd uucrics of any sort to G(K>glc's systcni: If you arc conducting rcscarch on machinc 
translation. optical charactcr rccognition or othcr arcas whcrc acccss to a largc aniount of tcxt is hclpful. plcasc contact us. Wc cncouragc thc 
uscofpublic domain matcrials for thcsc purposcs and may bc ablc to hclp. 

+ Maintain attribittion Thc Googlc "watcrniark" you scc on cach lilc is csscntial for inforiiiiiig pcoplc about this projcct and hclping thcm lind 
additional maturials ihrough Googk' Uook Scarch. Pk-asL- do not rcmovc it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatcvcr your usc. rcmcmbcr that you arc rcsponsiblc for cnsuring that what you arc doing is lcgal. Do not assumc that just 
bccausc wc bclicvc a b(K>k is in thc public domain for uscrs in thc Unitcd Statcs. that thc work is also in thc public domain for uscrs in othcr 
courilrics. Whclhcr a book is slill in copyrighl varius from counlry lo counlry. and wl- can'l offcr guidancL' on wliclhcr any spucilic lisl' of 
any spccilic biK>k is allowcd. PkasL- do not assumc that a b(K>k's appL-arancL- in Googlu Book Scarch mcans it can bc uscd in any manncr 
anywhcrc in thc world. Copyrighl iiilriiigciiicnl liability can bc quitc scvcrc. 

About Google Book Search 

GooglL-'s niission is lo organi/c thc world's information and to makc it univL-rsally accL-ssibk- and lisl-1'uI. Googlc Book Scarch hclps rcadcrs 
discovLT Uil' world's books wlulc liclpniL! amhors aiid publishurs ivacli ncw audiuncus. You cau scaivli Lhrough llic liill lc\l of ihis book on llic wcb 
al |--.:. :.■■-: / / bQQkj . qooqle . com/| 




HARVARD 
COLLEGE 
LIBRARY 



\ 



THE ^IRISH 
LIBER HYMNORUM, 



EDITED FROM THE MSS. WITH 7RANSLATI0NS NOTES % 

AND GLOSSARY 



BY 



J. H. BERNARD, D.D. f 

MUw i/ Trinity CelUgt, and Artkbiskop Kingt Ltcturtr in Dhfinity 

in ihi Univtrstiy ef DubHn 



AND 

R. ATKINSON, LL.D., 

Profasor pf Samkrit in tk$ Ukwersity tf Dublin* 



\\'// 



Vol. I. Tbxt and Introduction. 




fconbon, 

X89& 



\» 



FM ' ll 




C foio.n./o co 

6 

/ 

tonart Ditventy 
Robiosoo Celtic Snrioar 
— library 



LONDON: 
HARRISON AND SONS, FRINTERS IM ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY, 

ST. MARTIN*S LANB. 



HMtVARD UNIVSKSm 
UMARX 

APR 81985 



CONTENTS OF VOL. I. 

INTRODUCTION. 

% *• &TCiatory ••• ••• ••• «•• ••• ••• ••• 

| 2« Previous Editfotts ... ... ••• ••• ••• ... 

| 3. PUn of this Cdition 

| 4. Description of tbe Manuscripts 

| 5. The Liber Hymnorum in use 

| 6. CooclusioD ... ... ... ... ••• ... ... 

LIBER HYMNORUM. 

1. Hymnus S. Secundini in laudem S. Patritii 

2. Hymnus S. Ultani in laudem S. Brigidae 

3* Hymnus Cuminei Longi in laudem Apostolorum 

4. Hymnus S. Mugintii 

5. Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Quasaigh 

6. Hymnus S. Cuchuimnd in laudem S. Mariae 

7. Hymnus S. Hilarii in laudem Christi 

8. Hymnus S. Cohnani Mac Murchon in laudem S. Michaelis 

9. Hymnus S. Oengusii Meic Tipraite in landem S. Martini 
10. Cioria in Sxalsis 

•> • • *w^jWMHlll ••*. ••• *•• ••• ••• ••• .*• 

12. Bttudutus 

••• m^www^mwwwwwmm • • • • • • »• ••• ••• ••• ••• 

13. Laudatt putti (bminuM {Tc Dtum) 

14. Hymnus S. Columbae Altus Prosator 

15. Hymnus S. Columbae Jn U CkruU 

16. Hymnus S. Columbae NtfiptoUr 

17. Oratio S. Iohannis Euangelistae ... 

18. Epistola Saluatoris nostri ad Abgarum ... 

19. Hymnus S. Fiechi in laudem S. Patridi ... 
ao, OratioNinini 

21. Hymnus S. Ultani in laudem S. Brigidae 

22. Hymnus S. Broccani in laudem S. Brigidae 

23. Hymnus S. Sanctani 

24. Lorica S. Patricii ... ... ... ... 

25. Lamentatio S. Ambrosii 

26. Orationes excerptae de Psalterio 

27. 'Hymnus [S. Columbae] in laudem S. Garani 

28. Hymnus in laudem S. Lasriani .. 

29. Hymnus Miel-isu 

30. Nomina Apostdorum 

31. Hymnus in laudem S. Patridi 

32. Hymnus in laudem S. Brigidae 

33. Amra S. Columbae 



PAGB 



.*• 
... 



••>. ••• ••• ••• 

••• ••« .*• ••• 



.. 


vii 


*•• 


vU 


• •• 


••■ 

VUl 


• •• 


X 


• •• 


xii 


• • • 


xxxi 


••• 


3 


... 


14 


• •• 


16 


• •• 


22 


••• 


*5 


• •• 


3« 


*•• 


35 


••• 


43 


•«. 


46 


••• 


49 


• •• 


53 


• •• 


56 


• •• 


59 


• •• 


62 


• •• 


84- 


• •• 


«7 


• •• 


90 


••• 


93 


• •• 


96 


• •• 


105 


• •• 


107 

1 


• •• 


IIO 


• ». 


129 


.. • 


t33 


• *. 


137 


... 


144 


• •• 


»57 


• •• 


158 


• •• 


X59 


... 


«59 


.» 


160 


... 


161 


• •• 


162 



■v 



vi CONTSNTS. 

LIBER HYMNORUM-***/!»**/. pags 

34. Oratio S. Adamnani 184 

35* St emm a S. Mobi ... ... ... ... ... ••• ... 184 

36. Hymnui S. Philippi 185 

37* M isce l l a n ea ..« ... ••• ... ... ... ••• ... ioo 

38. De Liberatione Scandlani ~ 187 

39. De exitu S. Colombae 189 

40. De quinque partibut Momoniae 100 

ADDITAMENTA. 

41« In laudem hymnodiae 193 

43. Hymnus in iaudem trinm regnm 194 

43* otn€atcit$ ••• ... ... ••• ... ... ••• ... ... 195 

44. Hymnus uespertinus 197 

45. Hymnus de SS. Petro et Paulo 198 



46. Canttmus dcminc gtoriosc ... ... ... ... ... 

4/* Vc*»#**»wyji» m*m ... ... ... ... ... ••• ... ••• Z03 

48. Lorica Gildae 206 

INDICES. 

i. Indez Sacrae Scripturae ... ... ... ... ... 213 

ii. Index Scriptorum ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 216 

iii. Glossaiy to the Irish Hymns 217 

hr. Glossary to the Amra 277 

Of these pieces Nos. 1-40 are contained in the MS. in the Library of Trinity 
College, Dublin (T) ; Nos. 41-47 are found in the MS. in the Franciscan Convent, 
Dublin (F), but are not in T. No. 48, though not found either in T or F, Is printed 
as an appendix for reasons which will appear in the notes. 



The Plates inserted at p. xxxii are derived from photographs of T and F respectively. 
They are both, roughly speaking, three-quarters the sixe of the originals. 



v • «r 



t 



INTRODUCTION. 

| I. Prefatory. 

The book generally known as the Irish Liber Hymnorum is a 
vellum MS. of the eleventh century in the Library of Trinity 
College, Dublin (T), containing a number of hymns and prayers 
in Latin and Irish which were used in the worship of the early 
Celtic Church. Another copy, a little later in date, containing 
many of the same hymns wifli a few additional pieces, is 
preserved in the Franciscan Convent, Dublin (F). Both 
manuscripts are copiously glossed and annotated, in many 
instances by the original. scribes. 

It is proposed in the present volume to reproduce all that 
can be read of the matter contained in these two manuscripts. 

, i 

| 2. Previous Editions, 

In 1855 the late Dr. J. H. Todd edited for the Irish Archaeo- 
logical and Celtic Society the first part of what was intended to be 
a complete edition of The Book of Hymns ofthe Ancient Churdi 
a of Ireland. A second instalment appeared in 1869, but owing 
to the editor^s lamented death the work was never finished. In 
these two volumes the first eighteen pieces cohtained in the 
Trinity College manuscript were printed with much care, and the 
copious and learned notes which Dr. Todd added are still of 
great value, and are indeed indispensable to the student of 
ecclesiastical legend who desires information on the many points 
of antiquarian interest which the hymns suggest The only 
MS. authorities to which Dr. Todd had access were the principal 
manuscript (T), and a manuscript in the custody of the Royal 



viii INTRODUCTION. 

Irish Academy known as the Leabhar Brtac (B), of which more 
will be said below. 1 

Since Dr. Todd's time the Irish hymns in the collection have 
received a good deal of attention from students of Celtic 
philology. In particular Dr. Whitley Stokes has printed and 
translated in Goidelica (2nd edition, 1872) all the Irish pieces in 
T, with the exception of Nos. 35-40, which are of secondary 
interest In this volume many small errors in Todd's editio 
princeps of the Irish glosses were corrected. More recently the 
same editor printed from F, in his Tripartite Life of S. Patrick 
(1887), the pieces numbered 1, 19, and 24, with the copious 
marginalia which the MS. has on No. 19. The more legible 
parts of the marginalia in F, on the Irish hymns in honour 
of S. Brigid, are also given toith translations by Dr. Whitley 
Stokes, in his Lives of the Saints from the Book of Lismore 
(1890). 

Other publications of the more important Irish hymns, viz., 
5 and 19-24, are those of Zimmer in his Keltische Studien and 
of Windisch in his Irische Texte. 

Single hymns have frequently been printed by other editors 
and have appeared in various collections, eg. in the Analecta 
hymnica medii aeui (Part xix) of Dreves, who printed for the first 
time Nos. 27, and 45 ; and some account of these publications 
will be given in their proper place. 



| 3. Plan of this Edition. 

It will be seen from what has been said in § 2 that in one 
form or another most, though not all, of the matter contained in 
the Irish Liber Hymnorum is already accessible to the student, 
though it is scattered through many volumes. What is actually 
printed from the two principal manuscripts for the first time 
now consists of the Latin pieces Nos. 25, 26, 43, 46 ; of the Irish 

1 For the tcxt of oae bymn (No. 6) Dr. Todd had alio collated P (sec p, xiz). 



INYrODUCTION ix 

pieces numbered 35-42 which are, as has been said, of secondary 
importance ; of the Irish glosses in F on No. 5 ; and of some 
glosses or marginalia from the same manuscript on the hymns 
19, 21, 22, which have not hitherto been deciphered, or at least 
printed, by previous editors. In addition we have printed, 
wherever we could read them, notes, consisting for the most 
part of fragments of patristic Latin, which are written on the 
upper margins of T. 

Our main object has been to present the complete contents 
of T and F to the reader, in a form in which their variations can 
be readily apprehended ; and in our apparatus criticus we have 
given the readings of such other manuscripts with Celtic affinities 
as we know to contain any of our hymns and seem worthy of 
collation. A description of these manuscripts, twenty-eight in 
number, exclusive of T and F, will be given in the following 

* 

section. 

We have, then, printed the text of T as a standard 
wherever it was available; where it is defective, either from 
mutilation, or because, as in the case of Nos. 41-47» it did not 
originally contain the pieces in question, the text of F hasbeen 
printed. In all cases where this has been done the fact is 
* signified, as a glance at the arrangement of the pages will show. 
In orthographical details we have followed the usage of the 
manuscripts exactly/and for the most part as regards capital 
letters, with the exception that we have uniformly capitalized 
proper names. Letters and words included in square brackets 
[ ] do not.exist in the MSS., but have been supplied by the 
editors ; round brackets ( ) have been used to mark off letters 
and words, which though now illegible in the MSS., we have 
reason to believe were originally there. We have used italics to 
mark the expansion of contractions in the Irish texts ; in the 
Latin pieces it did not seem necessary to disfigure our pages with 
this artifice, as doubt as to the meahing of a contraction can only 
arise, in manuscripts like these, very rarely if at all. The com- 
pendia scribendi adopted by the scribes are those usually found 



x INTROPUCTION. 

in Irish MSS. We have tried to mark by differences of type 
the more conspicuous differences in the various styles of writing 
that occur in T. 

The chief defect in Dr. Todd's presentation of the text arose 
from the lack of MS. evidence which he had before him, and he 
had recourse sometimes in consequence to the testimony of 
printed editions. This defect we have tried to remedy, and in 
some cases have been able to add considerably to the MS. 
testimony heretofore printed ; in other cases we have failed to 
find our hymns existing elsewhere (e&, Nos. 25, 26, 29, 37-39, 
41 > 45) ; but we have been careful to base our apparatus criticus 
in all cases on MS. evidence alone. 

Of the hymns, prefaces, and glosses in the Irish language, 
translations are given in our second volume. These are entirely 
the work of Dr. Atkinson, who is also solely responsible. for the 
collation of the Irish pieces with the manuscripts, and for the 
Glossaries of the Irish words in the principal hymns (Nos. 5, 
19-24, 29), and in the Amra (No. 33), which are printed at the 
end of this volume. In these glossaries no account is taken of 
the vocabulary of the Prefaces or the Glosses, as these represent 
a later stage in the language ; and for a like reason, the later 
Irish pieces (Nos. 36-42) are not drawn upon. For the collation 
of the Latin texts of T, F and B, Dr. Atkinson and I are 
jointiy responsible ; the materials for the rest of the apparatus 
criticus 1 have myself collected. The introduction to Vol. II, 
which deals with the metrical systems of the Liber Ifymnorum, 
is the work of Dr. Atkinson ; I have written all the notes, with 
the exception of a few on Irish linguistfc, which will be readily 
recognised. 

§ 4. Description of the Manuscripts. 

T. The manuscript classed £. 4. 2, in the Library of Trinity 
College, Dublin (saec. xi). It consists now of 34 vellum folios 
about 10} inches long by 7 broad, with three supplementary 



INTRODUCTION. xL 

scraps of vellum bound in at the end, which we have numbered 
as fragmenta i, ii, iii. The first page, which probably con- 
tained the Preface to S. SechnalFs hymn Audite omnes, in 
honour of S. Patrick, is missing, as is also one folio between 
ff. 12 and 13, and two folios between ff. 24 and 25 (see p. 149). 
The folios towards the end have been displaced by the binder, 
and their order should be : 25, 29, 30, 31, 32, 34, 26, 27, 33, 28. 
We have printed the text in this order. It is not possible 
now to determine in what fashion the leaves were gathered and 
bound togethef when the MS. was in its original form. It 
contains the pieces 1-40 (incl.) in order as gtven in the Table of 
Contents. The initial letters of the hymns are beautiful spedmens 
of the Irish art of illumination in the middle ages ; and the 
writing as far as fol. 31 is splendidly executed (see Plate I). 
After this point it degenerates, and is apparently of considerably 
later date than that of the main body of the manuscript ; it is 
probable ihdeed that these later hymns, none of which occurs 
in the Franciscan copy, may not in strictness Jbelong to the 
Liber Hymnorum itself, but are supplementary pieces added 
by a lateV scribe. There are various styles of writing in the 
manuscript The Latin hymns as far as No. 25 are in a fine 
square semi-uncial which we have represented byfica type ; the 
Irish hymns and the prayefs are in an angular character, and we 
have printed them in smaU pica % as also the Prefaces which are in 
a smaller angular hand. As far as No. 23 there are interlinear 
and marginal glosses to all the hymns in Latin and Irish in 
very minute writing which, we have given in brevier type. 1 In 
addition to these there are notes in the upper mar^ns, much 
defaced and very hard to read, which we have attempted to 
reproduce at the end • of each hymn ; they are chiefly extracts 
from Augustine, Isidore, Gregory and Hraban of S. Maur, and 
do not seem as a rule to have any special bearing upon the 
text But it has been necessary for the plan of this edition to 

1 The references at the foot of t£e pages in nonparrit type have been added 
by me. 



; xii INTRODUCTION 

print them so far as they are legible, in order that the reader 
may have the entire contents of the MS. before him. These, 
together with the glosses, may be somewhat later than tbe 
text of the hymns; but it does not seem to us that there 
is any clear evidence for this, palaeographical or other. The 
MS. is not easy to date with precision, but it is probably 
of the eleventh century and perhaps belongs to its earlier 
years. 

Of its history we know practically nothing. It has been in the 
Library of Jrinity College since the middle of the seventeenth 
century ; and it is possible that it came to us through Archbishop 
Ussher, although it is not kept with the bulk of his manu$cripts. 
A few notes from it are found in the seventeenth century paper 
MS. F. 4. 30, in the same Library, but they throw no light on 
its provenance. 

It is probable that Ware had seen it, though it is possible 
that his words refer to another copy of the Liber Hymnarum 
which we have failed to trace. In his Opuscula S, Patricii 
(p. 144) he says : " Neque hic praetermittendum extare etiara- 
num Hymnum S. Fatricio attributum, in antiquo tum Latinorum 
tum Hibernicorum Hymnorum codice, literis Hibernicis 
descripto, ad conuentum fratrum minorum de obseruantia 
Donegalliae olim pertinente, qui ita definit; Doraini est salUs. 
domini est salus, salus tua Doraine sit seraper nobiscum, 
Reliqua pars eiusdem lingua Hibernica conscripta est, a cuius 
peritia me longe abesse profiteor ; ideoque Hymni illius editio 
ab alio quopiam est expectanda." 

The piece here referred to the 'Lorica S. Pairicii (our Na- 24) 
is not in F ; and F seems to be complete and to have survived 
without mutilation. It is in T, but there is no other evidence 
for connecting T with the Donegal Franciscans ; and further the 
Latin versicles at the end do not agree exactly with the text of 
them in T. They agree much better with the readings of 6 
(see p. 135) ; but then 6 = Rawl. B. 512 could not possibly be 
described as a Book of Latin and Irish Hymns. 



INTRODUCTION. xiii 

If Ware's evidence is to be securely relied on, his words 
would suggest the existence of another copy of the Liber 
Hymnorum, possibly at Brussels, where some of the k°uvain 
manuscripts ultimately found a home. But we have not been 
able to trace the existence of such a book ; and perhaps the true 
inference to draw from Ware's statement is that he had seen T 
(though where, we know not) and was speaking from memory, or 
from imperfect rfotes, of the versicles at the end of the Lorica. 
The reference to the Donegal Franciscans may be due to isome 
further confusion with F. It is hardly likely that the Donegal 
Convent had two copies of the Liber Hymnorum. 

A beautiful modern copy on paper of the entire volume (T) 
was acquired by Trinity College in 1892, at the dispersion of the 
library of Bishop Reeves, the eminent Celtic scholar and 
antiquary. At the end of this there is a colophon: "Ar na 
crfocniiccad du Patraic .h. Caoim. mdcccxlii," which seems to 
indicate that it was the work, not of Bishop Reeves himself as 
we were inclined to believe on a hasty examination, but of 
one Patrick 0'Keefie, who was well-known in Dublin half a 
century since as an Irish scribe. It is carefully executed, 
and aims at reproducing its exemplar paginatim et literatim ; 
but it does not add in any way to our knowledge of the 
book. 

F. This- valuable MS., now preserved in the Library of the 
Franciscan Convent at Dublin (saec xi), is the only other copy 
of the Irish Liber Hymnorum known to us. It consists of 23 
folios, and it contains in the following order the pieces which are 
numbered 41, 42, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 43, 44, 10 
45. 5» $ ii, 46, 12, 13, 19, 20, 2i, 22, 23, 47, in ourTableof 
Contents. It thus omits Nos; 24-40 (incl.) which are found 
in T, and contains Nos. 41-47 (incl.) which are absent from 
that MS. ; the remaining hymns being common to both MSS., 
though not always occurring in the same order. Of the pieces 
peculiar to F, only 41 and 42 are in Irish, the rest being 
Latin. It is not a copy of T, as will be seen from the collation, 



»v INTRODUCTION. 

though the textall through is of the same general character 
There are copious glosses and marginal notes in the case of 
many of the hymns, as will be noted in the proper place. The 
handwriting (see Flate II) and the character of the illuminated 
letters 1 suggest a date not earlier than the eleventh century, 
and probably it was written towards its close, or at the 
beginning of the twelfth. If reliance may be placed on its 
spellings and its grammatical forms, it would seem to be later 
than T.» 

Of its pravenance little is known. On the lower margin of 
p. 3 a seventeenth century hand has written " Ex libris con- 
uentus de Dunnagall " ; and Sir James Ware* expressly quotes 
it in the year 1639 as " Lib. uet hymn. conuent Dunnagalliae," 
This, too, seems to be the MS. of which Ware writes as follows 
in his Opuscula S. PatricW (1656). Speaking of the hymn 
Audite omnesoi S. Sechnall in honour of S. Patrick(Na 1), which 
he prints, he says : " Descriptus est hymnus ille alphabeticus ex 
antiquo codice MS. hymnorum olim ad conuentum ordinis 
minorum de obseruantia Donagalliae pertinente, nunc in 
bibliotheca instructissima Usseriana asseruato." And that the 
MS. was at one time in Ussher^s hands is made certain by his 
own statements in the Epistle to Vossius prefixed to his tract 
De Symbolis (1647): " In hymnorum, partim Latino partim 
Hibernico sermone scriptorum, codice uetustissimo .' • • 
notatum reperi, trium episcoporum opera in eadem Nicaena 
synodo illud [sc. symbolum Athanasianum] fuisse compositum, 
Eusebii et Dionysii, et nomen tertii (sic enim ibi legitur) 
nescimus. . . In eadem hymnorum collectione, Nicetam 
Deum laudauisse legimus, dicentem ; Laudate pueri dominum 
laudate nomen domini ; Te Deum laudamus, te dominum 
confitemur. Et quae sequuntur in hymno illo decantatissimo, 

1 The citation of Eochaid Ua Flannucain in the Preface to tlie first hymn confirmt 
this (see vol. ii. pp. 7, 98). 

* See Stokes' Trifxirtitt Lifi o/St. Patrick, p. cii. 

* De Seriftoribus Hibemia y p. 15. 4 p. 150. 






INTXODUCTION. xv 

qui B. Ambrosio uulgo tribuitur: ista praeterea adjecta 
appendice. 

Te patrem adoramus aeternura, te sempiternura fitium 
inuocamus, Teque spiritum sanctum in una • diuinitatis sub- 
stantia manentem confitemur. Tibi uni Deo in Trinitate debitas 
laudes et gratias referimus: ut te incessabili uoce laudare 
mereamur per aeterna secula seculorum. Amen." l 

A referenceto the Prefaces to the Quicunque uult and tbe 
Te Deum in F (see pp. 203, 59 infra) will show conclusively 
that F was the MS. to which Ussher here refers. There is still 
a paper MS. in Ussher*s collection in the Library of Trinity 
College (E. 3. 28), containing a copy of certain of the Irish 
hymns in F ; that F was its source rather than T is evident as 
well from some of the readings adopted as from the order in 
which the hymns have been transcribed. 

F, however, must have been at the Franciscan Monastery of 
Donegal in 1630, for it was one of the books from which 
Michael 0'Clery tells us he composed the Martyrology of 
Donegal % " begun and ended " in that year.* Shortly afterwards 
it left Ireland, and in company with the other Donegal MSS. 
reached the Franciscan house at Louvain. It was probably 
through Michael 0'Clery's zeal that they were put in safe cus- 
tody there.* They were studfed by the great Franciscan scholar 
Father John Colgan, and the copies of some of the most famous 
of our hymns, printed by him in the Trias Thaumaturga (1645)» 
were derived from F, as is apparent from the text which he 
gives. From thence F found its way to S. Isidoro, Rome, where 
it remained until the year 1872, when permission was given by 
the General of the Order for the return of the Irish manuscripts 
to Dublin ; they are now housed in the Franciscan Monastery, 
Merchants' Quay. To the courtesy of the Librarian, Rev. T. A. 
0'Reilly, O.S.F., we are indebted for access to F at all tinifs. 

1 U«hcr, fftnb, vii. p. 309. 

* See under Jtn. 18, Feb. 1, and Sept. 4, in the MartyrpUgy 0fDontgal % edited 
by Todd and Recves for the-Irish Archseological Society (1864). 

9 See ButorUat ManuitripH Commissioiu App. to Fourth Report, p. 600. 



xvi JNTRODUCTION 

This MS. was not seen by Dr. Todd until the very end of 
his life, and consequently he was not able to avail himself of its 

• 

readings in his edition of the Liber Hymnorum. The most 
complete description of it, hitherto printed, is that given on pp. 
cii-cix, Vol. i, of Dr. Whitley Stokes' edition of Th$ Tripartite 
Life of S. Patrick (1887). Facsimiles of one verse of a hymn 
from it, and of several initial letters, are given by Sir J. Gilbert 
in his National MSS. of Ireland, Part iv, App. Flate xxL 
The other MSS. which we have used are the following : — 

A. The Antiphonary of Bangor (saec vii), now at the 

Ambrosian Library, Milan, (C. 5, inf). Among its 
contents are Nos. 1, 7, 10, 12, 13, 43, and 46 of the 
pieces in this volume. It has been diligently edited for 
the Heniy Bradshaw Society by the Rev. F. E. Warren, 
B.D. (1892 and 1895) ; and it is from the photographic 
facsimile forming the first volume of his edition that 
the variants registered in our apparatus criticus have 
been taken. For a full account of the MS. and of its 
previous editors reference should be made to Mr. 
Warren's pages. 

B. The Leabhar Breac (saec xiv) or Speckled Book, pre- 

served in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy 
at Dublin. This MS. is an immense collection of 
ecclesiastical pieces ; and contains Nos. 1, 10, 14 (in 
part), 30, 33, 35, and 48 of our hymns, as well as 
Prfefaces to 1, 10, 11, 12, 14, and 43, which are of the 
same character as the Prefaces in T and F. Hymns 
Nos. 1 and 14 are copiously glossed in this manuscript 
It has been published in facsimile by the Royal Irish 
Academy (Dublin, 1876), with a complete table of 
contents; the collations for this edition have been 
made with the MS. itself. 

C. The Book of Cerne (saec. ix), now in the University 

Library at Cambridge (LL. i, io). This MS. is, as yet, 
inedited ; but Nos. 7, I7,and 48, which it contains, were 



INTRODUCTION, nii 

collated in February, 1895, b/ me for the purposcs 
. of this edition. A short description of the MS., which 
belonged to the Abbey of Ceme in Dorsetsbire, will be 
found in the Catalogue of the MSS. of the Carabridge 
University Library, Vol. iv, p. 5. 

D. This is the fragmentary MS. numbered Harleian 7653 in 

the British Museum (saec ix). It contains, inter alia, 
a text of the Te Deum (No. 13), which seemed worth 
collating for this volume, as it has readings which con- 
nect it with the Irish type of text This has already 
been printed by Mr. W. de Gray Birch in the Beok 0/ 
Nunnaminster, App. B (Hampshire Recorxi Society, 
1889)» and by Mr. Warren in the Antiphonary 0/ 
Bangor, Vol. ii, p. 83 ; I examined it afresh in December, 
1895. 

E. The MS. numbered 218 of the School of Medkine at 

Montpellier (saec ix). It contains Na 14, the Altus 
prosator, between the De Uita Contemplatiua ascribed to 
S. Frosper and some epigrams which bear the name of 
that author. The text has been printed by A. Boucherie 
in the Revue des langues romanes, Vol. vii, pp. 12-24 
(1875) ; and our collation has been derived from this 
source. 

G. The MS. numbered 2 at the S. Gallen Sti/tsbibliothek 
(saec. vtii), and 

H. The MS. nuinbcred 577 (saec. ix or x) at the samc 
Library. These MSS. contain No. 7, the Hymnum 
dicat attributed to S.. Htlary of Poitiers, and they have 
been kindly collated by Dr. Ad. Fah for our edition. 

I. The MS. numbered 146 in the Library at Orleans (saec x). 
This contains No. 14 among the 'works of S. Frosper, 
and its text of the hymn has been printed by Ch. 
Cuissard in the Revue Celtique, Vol. v. p. 205 ff. (1882). 
We have taken the variants in our apparatus criticus 
from this edition. 

b 



xriii INTRODUCTION. 

J. The MS. Reg. 2. A. xx, in the British Museum (saec. vii), 
the fullest description of which is given in Rev. F. E. 
Warren's Antiphonary of Bangor, Vol. ii, p. 97, ff. I 
have placed the readings of flo. 18 in o\xx apparatus 
criticus, but have not transcribed one or two Anglo- 
Saxon glosses and some Latin prayers which it has in 
the margin. J also contains several of the ordinary 
* canticles, but there is nothing sufficiently distinctive in 

their text to make it worth registering. 
K. The Reichenau MS. at Karlsruhe No. cxcv (saec ix),con- 
taining among other pieces with Irish connexions (see 
Mone Hytnni Latini medii aeui f i, p. 387, and iii, p. 74) 
No. 6 of our hymns. For a collation of this hymn we 
are indebted to Dr. A. Holder. 

L. The Book of Lismore, a MS. (saec xv), in possession of 
the Duke of Devonshire. The lives of the Saints from 
this book have been carefully edited by Dr. Whitley 
Stokes (Anecdota Oxonitnsia, Mediaeval and Modern 
Series, Part V., 1890) ; and our collation of No. 21 and 
its preface is derived from his edition. 

M. This MS. is classed M. 32. 4, at the Ambrosian Library, 
Milan, (saec. ix). It contains the Altus prosator of 
S. Columba (No. 14), at the end of the work De Uita 
Contemplatiua. The Hymn was printed from this MS. 
by Reifferscheid (Sitzungsberidite der Wiener Akad. % 
Phil. Hist. C/asse, xvii. p. 544). Dr. Wickham Legg 
kindly checked Reifierscheid's transcript in April, 1895» 
for the purpose of this edition, and furnished us with 
a few additional glosses which are probably of the 
twelfth century. 

N. The Book of Nunnaminster, iV*., Harl. 2965, in the British 
Museum (saec. viii). This has been cdited by Mr. de 
Gray Birch {Hampshire Record Society, 1889). My 
collations of Nos. 17 and 48 were made in August, 
1896. 



INTRODUCTION. xix 

O. The Oxford copy of 0'Donnell's Vita Columbae, viz., 
RawL B, 514, in the Bodleian Library (saec jcvi). The 
transcript of No. 16 from this MS. which we have used, 
was obtained through the good offices of Rev. H. J. 
White, M.A., of Merton College. The autbor of this 
Irish Life of Columba (Colgan'6 Vita Quintd) was 
Manus 0'Donnell, son of Black Hugh 0'Donnell, who 
died in 1537, according to the Four Masters, in the 
Franciscan Monastery of Donegal, after assumption of 
the habit of the order. The MS. was written at 
Lifford in 1532. Some pages are reproduced in fac- 
simile in Gilbertfs National AfSS. of Ireland y Part iii., 
Plates lxvi, lxvii. 

P. The cursive Greek Psalter, A. viL 3, in the Unlversity 
Library at Basel (saec x ?). The collation of Na 6, 
Cantemus in omni die (which is written on folio 2, before 
the Psalter), was made for us in May, 1895, ty Dr. 
Wickham Legg. 

Q. The copy of 0'Donnell's Vita Columbae (saec. xvi), pre- 
served in the Franciscan Convent at Dublin (see under 
F and O). It contains hymn No. 16. This was the 
actual copy used by Father John Colgan, from which hc 
compiled the Latin Version of Columba's life given as the 
Vita Quinta in the Trias Tliaumaturga. 
R. The Reichenau MS. at Karlsruhe (saec. ix), numbered 
ccxxi. It contains, in addition to other hymns having 
Irish relations (see Mone Hymni Latini medii aeui, i, 
p. 447, iii, pp. 68 and 182), Nos. 6 and 8, which were 
collated for us by Dr. A. Holder. 

S. The Stowe Missal (saec viii), now in the Library of the 
Royal Irish Academy at Dublin. We have thought it 
worth while to register the variants of the Gloria in 
Excelsis (No. 10) from this MS., as they present some 
peculiarities only found in copies of this hymn which 
have connexions with Celtic Christianity. 

b 2 



xx 1NTR0DVCTI0N. 

V. The Vatican MS. Pal. L 482 (saec xi or xii ?). For the 
collation of No. 2 from this MS. we are indebted to 
Signor Ignazio Guidi of Rome. The Falatine collec- 
tion at the Vatican originally came from Heidelberg. 

W. The Antiphanary of Kilmoone (saec xv), classed B. 1, 
5, in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. This 
contains No. 3 1 of our hymns in an office for the Feast 
of S. Patrick. 

X. The Bodleian MS. (saec xiii or xiv ?), classed Laud. 
Misc 615. It contains, among other Irish pieces, No. 
21, S. Ultan's hymn in honour of Brigid, at p. 113; and 
we have given a collation. 

Y. The Bodleian MS. (saec xv), RawL B. 505, and 

Z. The Bodleian MS. (saec xv), RawL B. 485, contain 
No. 28, the hymn in honour of S. Ciaran, ascribed to 
S. Columba. My collation was made in December, 
1894. 

A. This is a manuscript (sacc ix) formerly at Darmstadt and 
now at Cologne. Hymn No. 48 was printed from it 
by Mone in his Hymni Latini nudii aeui % i. 367 ; our 
record of its readings is taken from a transcript printed 
by Zimmer 1 in 1893. 

©. The copy of the Tripartite LifcdX the Bodleian Library, 
classed Rawl. B. 512 (saec xiv or xv). The text of 
No. 24 from this has beeri printed by Dr. Whitley 
Stokes in Goidelica, p. 153, and we have taken our 
variants from his transcript 

n. The MS. Lat 18665 {olim Tegernsee 665) in the Stadts- 
bibliothek, at Munich (saec xi). It contains at the 
end of the De Uita Contemplatiua % the Altus of S. 
Columba (No. 14), the variants of which have been 
courteously supplied to us by Dr. L. Traube. 

2. The Southampton Psalter, in the Library of St John's 
College, Cambridge (saec xi). The collations of Nos. 

1 Netmius uhuticatus^ p. 337. 



\ 



INTRODVCTIONi «i 

43 and 46 from this MS., which is distinctively Irish, 
wcre kindly made for me by Mr. F. C. Burkitt 
V. The Btftish Museum MS. Harl. 585 (saec. x). The colia- 
tion of No. 48 from this is borrowed from Birch's 
Boot pf Nunnaminster. I cannot guarantee its exact 
fidelity, as I have not been able to consult the MS. 
itself. 



§ 5. The Ljber Hymnorum in use. 

Books of hymns are npt mentioned in the West before the 
time of St Hilary of Poitiers, who, according to St Isidore of 
Seville, was the first Christian hymn writer. 1 S. Jerome says 
that a Liktr Hymnarum by Hiiary was extant in his day.* As 
we come to later times, mention of such collections becomes 
more frequent ; one, for instance, is ascribed to Bede. More to 
our purpose is a book mentioned by Adamnan in his Vita S. 
Columbae* of which he tells a wonderful story .that need not 
here be repeated. He describes it as hymnorum liber septiman- 
iorum sanctae Columba* manu descriptus, which apparently 
means a book of hymns for weekly use. According to the B 
Preface of the Altus Prosaior (see vol. ii. p. 23), one of the presents 
sent by Pope Gregory to Columba was " The Hymn of the 
Week — a hymn for every night in the week." And again 
Adamnan teils that on the morning of S. Coluraba's death 
hymns were sung at the monastic offices at Iona; kymnis 
matutinalibus terminatis is his phrase. 4 Unfortunately of the 
structure of the daily offices in the Celtic Church we know very 
little ; but we have evidence which enables us to identify some 
of the hymns that were in, at least occasional, use. 

In his Chapters on the Book 0/ MuUing (ch. vii), Dr. Lawlor 
has called attention to a directory for an office which he has 

1 Dt officiis, i. 6. * Dt uir. illustr. 100. 

» Lih. II., 9. « Lib. III., 23. 



xxii INTRODUCTION. 

succeedcd in deciphering at the end of S. John's Gospel in 
the Book of Mulling, a ninth century copy of the Latin GospeU 
preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. He has 
observed that in several cases the last three verses ot a hymn 
are prescribed for recitation, in accordance with a Celtic usage 
of which we shall give instances further on {see vol. ii, p. 98) ; 
and he has thus been enabled to idcntify nearly all the pieces 
mentioned in the directory. For the details of his naost 
ingenious reasoning, we must refer the reader to his mono- 
graph ; but we give here his scheme of the service. " It 
consist?," he writes (J.c. p. 162) " of the following parts (following 
an illegible portion at the beginning)*: — 

1. The Song of the B.V.M. (Magnifieat). 

2. ? 

3. Stanzas 4, 5, 6, of the Hymn of S. Columba (Noli 

PaUr). 

4. A lection from the beginning of S. Matthew v, followed 

apparently by a formula not yet identified. 

5. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of S. Secundinus 

(Audite omnes). 
6 and 7. Two stanzas supplementary to this hymn (//; 
tnemoria and Patricius episcopus). 

8. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of Cummain Fota 

(Celebra Iuda). 

9. The antiphon Exaudi, &c, appended to this hymn. 

10. The last three stanzas of the Hymn of S. Hilary of 

Poictiers (Hymnum dicat). 

1 1. The antiphon Unitas in trinitate 9 &c 

12. The Apostles' Creed. 

13. The Lord's Prayer, followed possibly by 

14. The Collect Ascendat oratio, &c" 

The manuscript is extremely hard to read ; but Nos. 2, 3, 11, 
and 14 of the above are the only items, I think, about which 
there can be any reasonable doubt. 

No. 2 is quite illegible, and I can offer no suggestion. 






INTRODUCTION. »iii 

No. 3 stands as follows in the manuscript : Bcnedictus usq; 
ioft . . . , which I believe to have been correctly identified 
by Dr. Lawlor with part of the hymn Noli pater (see p. 88), 
rather than with the familiar hymn of Zacharias, which naturally 
suggests itself. For this identification some reasons, in addition 
to those mentioned by Dr. Lawlor, will be given below (see p. 
xxvi and voL ii. p. 172). 

Of No. 11 all that is legible is • . . nita . . . sq ; l finem, 
which I shall presently show cause for equating with the hymn 
In trinitate spes mea (No. 8 in our collection), rather than with 
the antiphon Unitas in trinitate (p. 42 infrd) suggested by Dr. 
Lawlor. 

No. 14 is quite illegible ; but the collect Ascendat oratio 
follows the Creed and the Lord's Prayer in a short office in the 
Liber Hymnorum (p. 156, in/ra) ; and I believe, therefore, that it 
probably occupied the same place in the Mulling Office. 

There was also something in the manuscript before Mag- 
nificat, which cannot now be read. 

In Dr. Lawlor's opinion this directory for an office is written 
by the hand of one of the scribes of the Book of Mulling ; and 
it b therefore to be ascribed to the ninth century. It \i 
interesting to find a trace of the use of so many of the pieces in 
the Liber Hymnorum at so early a date. The Book of Mulling, 
indeed, is thus the earliest witness to several of our hymns ; for 
our manuscripts (T and F) are ldter by two or three centuries. 

It is important to observe, in the next place, that there is 
another reference to the Mulling office in Celtic literature, a 
reference which explains, as it seems to me, its occasion and 
purpose. 

An ancient prediction, frequently alluded to in Irish 
documents, 1 had spoken of the "Feast of S. John," t\e: t the 
Decollation of John the Baptist ( Aug. 29), as a day of mis- 
fortune, on which a wide-spread pestilence would begin its 

1 See 0'Cnny*s Manuscript Materials of Irisk Hiitory, p. 433. 



xxiv INTRODUCTJON. 

ravages. For instance, a prophecy ascribed to S. Mulljng (one 
of the " Four Frophets " of Ireland, d. 696), runs as follows : 
" On John's festival will come an onslaught, 

Which will search Ireland from the south-east ; 

A fierce dragon that will burn everything it reaches» 

Without communion, without sacrifice." 1 

Again, the Four Masters record that in the year 1096, "the 
men of Ireland were seized with great fear in consequence " of 
of this well-known prediction, and that a general fast was 
ordered, with alms and offerings, which proved efficacious in 
avcrting the plague. 

Now, the prediction was believed to have been made in the 
first instance by Adamnan, and in the Leabhar Breac (ff. 258, 9), 
there is a piece generally known as the " Second Vision oi 
Adamnan," which incorporates the old supcrstition and dressps 
it up with new matter. 2 This piece seems to have been com- 
posed before the Anglo-Norman invasion of Ireland, and 
probably not long before the fateful year 1096. It directs that 
there*shall be a three days' fast every three months, viz. : (1) on 
the first Friday " after Shrovetide of Lent of winter (c/iorgais- 
gemrid), ije. % the beginning of Advent 1 ; (2) on Ash Wednes- 
^ a y \ (3) on the Wednesday after Fentecost ; and (4) on the 
Wednesday after the beginning of autumn. Also pn August 
29U1, the " Feast of St. John," a like fast was to be observed. 
And then is given the account of the penitential office which was 
to be used on these special occasions, in view of the dreaded 
pestilence. M In the time that is given to God for fasting and 
prayer, it is wrong to think of aught save the benefit of the soul, 
both by preaching and celebration, 4 to wit, a hundred genu- 

1 This is a note in the B copy of the Felire of Oengus, at Ang. 29. See Stokes' 
Felire, p. cxxxiv. 

9 This is translated by Whitley Stokes in the Revtte Celtique, xiL 240. 

3 Dr. Whitley Stokes observes that this points to a Quadragesima of winter, such 
as was observed in some of the Gallican Churches. 

4 It ,is to be borne in mind that ' celebration ' (ceUbrad) in Celtic literatore, does 
not signify the Eucharistic senrice. This was cailed eifren*, * offering ' > celebrad 
stands for the Divine Office or, generally, for any public servke of prayer and praise. 



INTRODUCTIOH. nr 

flexions with Biait f and Magnificat, and Benedictus, and 
Misirere mei Deus, and cross-vigil, and Patrick's Hyran, and the 
Hymn of the Apostles, and a smiting of hands, and a Hymnum 
dicat, and MichaeTs Hymn, and a genuflexion thrice at the end 
of each hymn, and they strike their breasts and say ' May mercy 
come to us, O God, and may we have the Kingdom of heaven, 
and may God put away from us every plague and every 
mortality/ n 

The identification of the office here mentioned with that 
sketched out in the Book of Mulling is easy. Biait is the Irish 
form of Bcati, and is frequently used as the short title of the 
Beatitudes from S. Matthew v. 1 u Patrick's Hymn M is the 
Audite omnes of S. Sechnall (p. 9 infra) ; the " Hymn of the 
Apostles" is the Celebra Iuda of S. Cummain Fota (p. 18) f 
and " MichaeTs Hymn " is the hymn in honour of S. Michael 
attributed to S. Colman mac Murchon, which begins In trinitatt 
spes mea fixa (p. 44). According to a recognised usage (see 
Vol. ii. p. 98), the last three stanzas of the well-known hymns 
numbered I, 3, and 7 in our collection, did duty ( for the whole ; 
and in the cases of 1 and 3 the usual antiphons were apptnded 
to them. It thus appears that the office given in the Bopk of 
Mulling and that roughly described in the Second Vision of 
Adamnan are practically identical. The diflerences are but 
trifling. In the one case the Beatitudes precede, in the other 
case they follow the Magnificat and Benedictus (/.*., part of the 



1 For instance, we have printed a gloss at p. 114 infra (see VoL li, p. 193), whsre 
" the eight bUUs of the gospel " are of course the Beatitudes in the Sermon on the 
Moont. Another undoubted employment of the word in this sense will be found at 
the begtnning of the Passion of St Peterand St Paul in theZmMor^f«ar(Atkinson» 
Putswns amd Homiluj, pp. 86, 329, 561). But biait was also used as a short title of 
Ps. czix (cxviii) Bsati immaculaU % and -this must be borne in mind. Thus in an Irish 
commentary on the Psalter in the MS. RawL B. 512, it is obsenred that there are five 
psalms "on which the Hebrew alphabet has been put," vix., "Noli (Ps. xxxvi), 
CmtfiUhor (Ps. cx), and Biahu uir (Ps. cxi) before the Biait, and the Biait itself (i.e. 
Ps. cxviii), and Exaltabo (Ps. cxliv). n See Kuno Meyer in Hibcmica Mimara. 

* And not, as Mr. Warren suggests (Antiphmary of Bangor % II. 39)» the bymn 
beginaing Pruamur patrtm. 



xxvi JNTRODUCTION. 

Noli Pater\ and in the office of the Adamnan Vision there is 
mention of a Miserere tnei deus (Ps. li. 3), and of the prayer 
beginning " May mercy come to us," 1 which do not appear in 
the Mulling office. The Creed and the Lord's Prayer, on the 
other hand, which are prescribed in the Book of Mulling are not 
found in the Visio. 

This monastic office, thcn, comprised, in addition to a lection 
from S. Matth. v, and some short prayers, the hymns numbered 
11, 16, 1, 3, 7, 8, in our Liber Hymnorum. It was used with the 
spccial intention of invoking the Divine protection agairist the 
drcaded Yellow Plague (see Vol. ii. p 172) ; and it is interesting to 
find that such services of intercession were held in connexioh with 
the monastery of St. Mulling, as will be seen from the following 
quotation. " ' In Media ' inquit Dauid Rothus episcopus Ossor- 
ensis, ' S. Ioannis Baptistae fons ; in Lagenia, S. Brigitae puteus 
uisitur. Ad riuulum S. Molengi quarto a Rosponte lapide, ad 
fluueum Neorium situm olim deprecandae pestis asylum, omnes 
ordinum orationes causa confluebant' "* Now we have seen that 
the prediction of this pestilence was specially ascribed to St. 
Mulling ; and we have also seen that services of intercession in 
reference to it were held Ad riuulum S. Molengi. It was there- 
fore quite natural that the order of service should be sketched iri 
a book called by his name and preserved in the monastery 
which he founded. 

One other example of a directory for a monastic service in 
the Ccltic Church is extant, though in a fragmentary condition. 
Thc first threc leaves of the Greek Psalter at Basel (which we 
call P and have described in § 4 above) are occupied with some 
Latin pieces in Irish handwriting. First comes our hymn 
No. 6 (Cantemus in omni die) at full length. Then (the hand- 
writing changing) there follows this collect : 

1 Don-fair trbcaire. According to thc Book of Lismort (ed. Stokes, p, 267), this 
was a favourite phrase of St. Ciaran of Clonmacnoise. 

5 Giraldus Cambrensis euersus (ed. Kelly), i. 132. This reference has been kindly 
pointed out to me by Dr. Lawlor. 



JNTRODUCTION. xxvii 

* 

" Singularis meritf sola sine exemplo mater et uirgo Maria, 
quam deus ita mente et corpore custodiuit, ut digna exirtes 
(sic) ; ex qua sibi nostre redemptionis pretium dei filius corpus 
aptaret : Obsecro te misericordissima, per quam totus saluatur (?) 
mundus: Intercede pro me spiritu (sancti)ssimo (?) a cunctis 
iniquitatibus : nil aliud dignus sum quam aeternum subire 
supplicium : Tuis uirgo splendidissima salua . . . . is meritis 
perenne consequar regnum." 

Immediately following, we have in full the alphabetical 
hymn in honour of St Brigid, beginning Alta audite ta erga 1 , 
and ending cum matre Maria. Then in a larger handwriting, 
we have : " Item, Christus in nostra insola quae uoc(atur)" 
which is plainly a direction for the recitation of our hymn, 
No. 2. Then follows: 

4 Sancta beatissima uirgo uirginum beatissima Maria : INtercede pro nobis. 
Incipit epistola saluatoris domini nostri Iesu Christi ad Aeudgarum [/>., our 

No. 18} 
Deus meus et pater et filius spiritus sanctus cui omnia 
subiecta sunt cui omnis creatura deseruit [/>., our No. 17]." 

The next page of the manuscript is taken up with the jprayer 
De consdentiae reatu ante altare* which is followed by invoca- 
tions of the B.V.M., and of saints and angels.* But leavipg this 
on one side, as probably unconnected with what goes before, we 
find in the opening pages of the Basel Psalter a directory, 
apparently for a monastic service, prescribing the following 
pieces : (a) Out hymn No. 6 ; (b) a Collect to the RV.M. ; (c) 
the alphabetical hymn Alta audite in praise of St Brigid ;' (d) our 
hymn No. 2 ; (e) an invocation of the B.V.M. ; (/) -the piece 
No/i8, seemingly used as a lection ; (g) the Prayer bf St John 
the Evangelist (No. 17 in our collection). This scems to have 
been a special office (it is not certain that the first three items 
properly belong to it) ; but it is not now possible to determine 

1 See Monc, Hpmni latiui medii aiui % UL 341. 

1 Printed in Warren, Liturgy tuid Ritual of tht Ctltic Ckurck, p. 185. 

* Printed in Atlaniis, v. 76. 



xxviii WTRODUCTION. 

its occasion. At all cvents, it supplies another illustration of 
the early use of some of the pieces in the Liber Hymnorum. 

Were these pieces only used in occasional offices, or did they 
form part of the regular choir services ? This is a question not 
easy to answer with confidence. Dr. Lawlor thinks that the 
Mulling office was said daily, and probably both at bed-time 
(like Compline) and at early morning (like Mattins). 1 However 
the context in which it appears in the Visio Adamnani, as it 
proves that the office, at the date of that piece, was used at 
special seasons with a special motive, suggests that it did 
not form part of the ordinary rule. And it seems to me 
that the facts adduced by Dr. Lawlor prove, not that the office 
as a rule was in daily use, but, that several of the pieces named 
in it were considered as suitable for daily recitation. This, 
indeed, is beyond question, as we shall see in the sequeL We 
proceed to collect the facts which suggest that a book of hymns 
like T and F was used at the Celtic daily offices. . It will be 
borne in mind that only the first twenty-six pieces in T are 
to be considered as belonging to the book in its original 
form. 

i. The presence of Magnificat, Bcntdictus, and T$ Deum, 
and (in F) of Bcncdicitc, Cantcmus domino, Quiaenque 
uult t and the well-known evening hymn Christe qui 
lux cs y suggest pritnd facie that the volume which 
contain them was used in choir. Of Gloria in 
cxcclsis the scholiast notes (p. 49): "at night it is 
due to be sung." Of Audite omnes, the hymn of St 
Sechnall, we know (see vol. ii, p. 97) that it was 
directed to be sung in monastic houses throughout 
the Three-day festival of St Patrick. The Irish 
* scholiasts, indeed, say (voL ii, p. 6) : " Whoever shall 
recite it on lying down and on rising up shall go to 
heaven," which would seem to point to private recita- 
tion only; but the former quotation establishes its 

1 Book of Mullin^ p. 157. 



JNTRODUCTJON. xxix 

(at least) occasional use in common worship. «Our 
notes on St Hilary's Hymnum dicat (vol. ii, p, 127) _ 
show that this piece also was sung by the members of 
religious houses at the early morning hours. And the 
antiphon appended to the hymn In U ChrisU (p. 85 
infra) . . , dum sibi ymnos canimus decim statutis 
uicibus . . is conclusive as to the singing of hymns, of 
which In U CArisU was one, at the serviqe* of the 
canonical hours. When we couple these facts with 
what Adamnan tells us (see above, p. xxi) of books of 
hymns, it is natural to think that the books before 
us (T and F) were employed in the Divine Office* 

2. It has been said above (p. ix) that Latin notes are 

written in the margins of T all through the older part 
of the book. Of these, some are etymological (see pp. 
48, 52, 106, 143) ; but for the most part they are 
extracts from Augustine and Gregory of a homiletic 
sort, such as would provide suitable Uctioncs for the 
canonical hours. And in three instances (pp. 45, 95* 
142), the passages are in actual use at the present 
day in the Breviary. I am inclined to think, therefore, 
that these extracts (or most of them) may have been 
written in the maigin, with the view of recording 
lections in common use. This, if true, confirms the 
connexion of T with the choir services. 

3. A note on fol. 21 of T (p. 143 infrd) seems to be of the 

nature of a rubric. " Uespere psalmus cotidie cantatur 

post prandium uel ballenium." This does not appear 

(see vol. ii, p. 213) to have any connexion with the 

text of fol. 21 ; but its presence in T may indicate that 

the book was in common use in choir. 

These indications are, it is true, by no means conclusive ; 

but they confirm to some extent what is primd facig probable 

For we know that books of hymns were in daily use ; and here 

is a Liber Hymnorum. But we have yet to reckon with the 



xxx INTRODUCTION. 

remaining pieces in T and F, for only a few — and those not the 
most remarkable — have yet been mentioned. 

The Irish hymns (Nos. 19-24) were probably sung on the 
festivals of St Patrick and St Brigid. They could hardly have 
been in daily use. Perhaps, too, No. 9 belonged to the feast of 
St Martin. Again, Nos. 4, 5, and (perhaps) 16, are ?uitable 
rather for use in time of pestilence or sudden danger, than as 
part of the regular rule (see vol. ii, p. 172). In some cases our 
hymns were used privately. Nos. 1, 9, 14, 17, and 24 seem to 
have been said as charms, the recitation of which was efficacious 
against hurt and danger (see vol. ii, p. 210). The piece in 
praise of hymnody (No. 41) preiixed to the F manuscript shows 
how highly esteemed hymns were in this regard. Nos. 25 and 
26 also seem to be better adapted for private penitence and 
prayer than for the public worship of the community. 

The conclusion is thus suggested that the Liber Hymnorum 
may have served a double purpose. It cbntains a number of 
hymns and canticles which are associated with the monastic 
offices of Western Christendom, and it also contains pieces 
which seem suitable for private and occasional recitation, rather 
than for daily use in choir. 

But I am not sure that the collections in their present form 
were originally made for the purposes of the Divine Office at 
all. It seems not impossible that the various pieces may have 
been gathered into one book at a time when the Celtic services 
had given place to the English use, with the pious motive of 
preserving a record of an older state of things. The copious 
glosses which elucidate (or obscure) the meaning of the phrases 
employed indicate rather the book of an antiquary than a ser- 
vice book for devotional use. Among the older Celtic monks 
there must have been many in the eleventh and twelfth cen- 
turies who resented the introduction of a new order of worship, 
and who would fain preserve the memories of their past Our 
principal manuscript (T) might well have been written with this 
laudable intention. The fact that the handwriting changes 



INTRODUCTJON. xxxi 

towards its close, and that later pieces are added, would 
harmonise with the supposition that the book served as a 
kind of repertory of ecclesiastical pieces, of interest to a son of 
the Celtic Church at a time when its distinctive features were 
being obliteratcd 1 I do not put this forward as more than a 
plausible hypothesis ; but I cannot otherwise satisfactorily 
explain the heterogeneous character of the collection, and 
the absence of drder which the arrangement of the Liber 
Hymnorum seems to display. The other alternative is simply, 
that we have before us a book of hymns used in choir services 
in the Celtic Church, but how and when we know not. 



§ 6. CONCLUSION. 

It remains to express our obligations to the many correspon- 
dents whose help has been given during the tedious progress of 
these volumes through the press. We have mentioned in 
§ 4 the names of some who have aided us in the collation of 
manuscripts which were out of our reach. But special thanks 
are due from me to Rev. H. A. Wilson for much kind criticism, 
and to Rev. E. S. Dewick for his unfailing courtesy and valuable 
advice as the sheets passed thfough his hands. The book has 
been delayed for somc months beyond the time that we had 
fixed for its issue; but the transcription of the manuscripts, 
which are in many places difficult to read, proved to be a very 
laborious task. Errors, no doubt, remain — of eyesight, and of 
judgement ; but we have hope that their number does not 
greatly exceed what scholars who have experience of similar 
work will recognise as pardonable. The errors are, at least, our 
own ; where we difler in our readings of the MSS. from previous 

1 The Uabhar Brtac is a Bibliotluca of this kind ; as, indeed, are all the great 
Iriah m a n us cr ipt volumes preserved in the Dublin libraries. The scribes of the iath 
and foQowing centnries seem to have been jnore anxious to .preserve the traditions, 
religious and romantic, of their past, than to arrange them in any systematic ocde 



xxxii 



INTKODUCTION 



editors vve have done so deliberately, but for the most part, 
without comment Criticism has been unavoidable, but it has 
bcen no part of our purpose to disparage the labours of the 
great Celtic scholars, from Colgan down to our own time, who 
have done so much to preserve the memory of Celtic antiquity. 
This book will have fulfilled its purpose, if it be found of service 
to students of the history of the Irish language and the Irish 
Church. 



J. H. Bernakd. 



••r-j^V 



LIBER HYMNORUM 



i ..;i . . .,- .■■ ■♦.■»'. ; 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Secundinl] 

t 

F] Audite omnes et reliqua. Sechnall filius Restituti, 
de Longbardaib Letha, ocus Darercae sethar Patraic doronai 
hunc y mnum ; ocur Secundinus Romanum nomen eius, acht na 
Gdidel doronsat Sechnall de. Loc dano Domnach Sechnall ; 
5 tempus .i. iEda nWc N6il no Loegaire. Ar molad Patraie 
doronad ; uel causa pacis fecit, quia nocuit quod dixit Secun- 
dinus : " fo-fer Patraic man-bad 6cn, id est, nisi quod minime 
praedicaret caritatem." Et iratus est ci Patricius, et dixit : 
"propter caritatem non praedico, quia alii sancti post me 

10 ueniant in insolam (et indig)ebunt obsequio hominum 

relinquo caritatem praedicare " ; et ideo fecit Secundinus hunc 

B| Audite omnes. Locus huius ymni .i. Domnach Sechnaill; ocus 
is e in Sechnall-sin dorigne hunc ymnum do Patraic. Patraic im~ 
morro do Bretnaib Hircluaide a bunadas ; Calpurnd ainmm a athar, 
Fotaid aium a sen-athar; deochain atcomnaic-s/ii/e. Conchess iVw- 
5 fncrro a mathair; Lupatt ocus Tigris, a di siair. Batftr di* .iiiL 
nomina ior Patraic ,i. Succat a ainm ic a thiutigib ; Cothrige a ainm 
dia mbui oc f6gnam do chethrur ; Magonius a ainm o German ; 
Patricius a ainm a papa Celestino. Fochund immorro tuideafc/a 
PatrwV i n-Ein/f*, is amlaid-so forcoemnacair .i. seacht nv/c Secht- 

io maide rig Bretan bat/ir ior longis co r*\rortutar Airmoircc Letha. 
Doecomnacair dremm do Bretnaib Hm:luade doib in tan-sin i 
n-Airmoirc Letha : orta hisuidiu Calpurn nwc Fotaid, athair 
PatnMf, ocus ro*gabad iari/m Patra/V ocus a di siair and-sin. Dol- 
loUir iari/m mec Sechtmaide tor muir dochumm n-Erenn. Renair 

15 ians/m Lupait ind-sin .i. hi Conallib Muirthemni ; ocus rentar Patm/V 
fria Mfliuc mac hui Buain i nDal-araide ocusU\a. a thriur mbrathar ; 
ochs roTensat a df sJair i Conallib Muirthemnib, ocus ni «ra-fit/r doib. 
Cethrar immorro ro*s*cennaig-sii/m PatraiV, ocus oen d(b-side Mfliuc ; 
co n-id as sin ro*6t-sam in n-ainm is Cothrige iarsinnf ro-fognad-si/m 

10 do chethar-threib. O /tchonnairc immorro Mfliuc corba mog 
iresach he, ro*s*cendaig o'n triur aile, co rwrfdgnad d6 a oeijur co 
cend .vii. mbhadan fo bts na n-Ebraide ; ocus r6xhes mor n-imnid 
hi ndfthruib Stebi Mis i nDal-araide oc ingaire mucc Miliuc Tec- 
maic ira co *-acca Mfliuc fls n-didchide .i. indar les co n-acca 

25 Cothrige do thidecht chuice isin tech ir-raba, ocus lassar theined 
uas a chind ocus as a sninaib ocus as a chluassaib; ocus ihdar lais 

B 2 



4 PRAEFATJO IN HYMNUM S. SSCUNDINI. 

F] y mnum causa pacis. Fecerunt pacem Patricius et Secundinus. 
Is he sin c6t-immun doronad i nH6rind. Secundum ordinem 
alfabeti factus est ; tri captil fichet and, ocus cethri lfne in 

1 5 cech captiul, ocus c6ic sillaba dec cech Hne. Atat da#* tri 
inada and hi fil ' in ' sine sensu causa rithmi. O ro*scaich Xra 
do Sechnall in molad-sa do dlnam, luid di-a thasbenad do 
Fhatraic. Asbert Sechnall fris: "dordnus molad di-araile 
mac bethad, ocus is ail dam eitsect duit-siu fris." " Mochen 

20 do molad muint/re D6" oi PatnnV. Iss-e xmmorro tossach 
dorat Sechnall for a immon, * Beata Christi/ ar na ro-cluinead 
VdXratc cia di-a ndernad co tairs*/ a gab&il. In tan xmmorro 

B] doromaith in lassar fair di-a loscud, acht ro*s*indarb-st/m uad, ocus 
ni ro*erchoidigestor do hi ; a mac ocus a ingen immorro, batar i n-oen 
lepaid friss, ro*loisc in tene iat, co hderna luaith dib, ocus co 

30 ro*esredestar in goeth in luaith-sin fo Eiri**. Ro*gatrmed iart/m 
Cothrige do Mfliuc co rindis d6 a frs, ocus romc Cothrige breith 
fwrri .i. " in tene atchonnairci-siu indum-sa, ires na trinott ind-sin, 
bruthnaiges indum-sa, ocus is i-stn forchanub-sa duit-siu iartain ocus 
nf chretfei-su ; do mac immorro ocus t'ingen cretfit-side, ocus no*s* 

35 loiscfe tene in ratha iat." In tan Xra ro*genair int-f noem Patra/V, 
iss-*/ rucad he cusin mac dall clar-enech di-a baitsed, — Gorianas a 
ainm in t&acairt ; ocus noco raibe usce ocai as a ndernad in baits*W, 
co tarut airde na croche di liim na n6iden darsin talmain co tanic 
usce ass, et lauauit Gorinas faciem suam ; ocus ro*eroslaicthe a roisc d6 

40 iar-sin, ocus ro*airl<g in mbaithis int-f nar foglaimm littri riam. Tem- 
pus autem .1. L6egaire meic Neill rig Erenn. Causa, ar molad 
Patra/V; £v asbtrt Sechnall fri Patra/V: "cuin dog£n-sa molad 
duit?" Asbtrt Patraic: "ni hiil dam-sa mo molad i'm bethaid." 
Dixit Sechnall : " non interrogaui utrum faciam, sed quando 

45 faciam." Dixit Patricius : " si facias, uenit tempus " .i. ar ro*f itir 
PatraiV rob tocus aimmser a etsechta. Sechnall .i. mac Restitutt, 
is e dorigne hunc yrnnum do Patnrir, ii dalta esseom do Vitraic 
ocus filius soriris Patro/V he beos ; ocus do Longbardaib Letha do, 
ut dixit Eochaid hua Flannucan : 

50 Sechnall mac ui Baird in buada 

buaid fer mbetha 
do &il glan-gairg gile datha 
Longbaird Letha. 
Longobardi dicti sunt eo quod habent longam barbam. Secundi- 
55 nus secans dilicta aliorum uel secedens ipse a dilictis interpretatur. 
In tan ira b6i Sechnall oc denam ind immuin-si, is and doralaoenach 
do denam hi uarrad Dornnaig &ech/m/7/, co ndechw o Sechnall di-a 
tairmesc, ocus ni dernad fair. Luid Sech/ia// for a ais iar-sin, ocus 
tuarcaib a lama co Dia, co ro-Sluic in talum .x. carpthiu .iii. dib cum 
60 suis equitibus, et celeri in fugam exierunt. Uel haec est causa 
.i. ar in tocrad dorat Sechwi// for Patra/V .i. ' f6-fer Vztraie min- 
bad oen .i. a laget pritchas deircc.' O ro-chuala tra Patra/V in-sein 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SECUNDINI. 5 

F] ro-raid Sechnall ' maximus in regno celorum/ dixit Patricius : 
"cinnas bas maximus homo in celo?" Dixit Secundinus: 

25 " pro positiuo positus est hic superlatiuus." O ro*siact tra in 
t-immon do gabiil, " a 16g dam-sa ," ol Sechnall. " Ro*t*bia," 
ar Patra/V, " a Hn 16 fil fort chassail .i. fort chochull, a chubes 
do phechtachaib dochum nime ar in n-immun." " Ni geb-sa 
sin," ol Sechnall. " Ro*t*bia," ol Patr»/V, "cech oen gebas fo lige 

30 ocus fo erge do dul dochum nime." " Gebat-sa," ol Sechnall, 
"acht is mor in ymmun, ocus ni c£ch conicfa a mebrugud." 
M A rath," ol PatnuV, " ar na tri captelaib dedenchaib. 11 * Deo 
gratias," ol Sechnall. 

B] doluid co Stchnall ocus ferg mor fair. Is and-side ro*siacht re 
Sechnatt oiffrenn acht dul do churp Crist, iu tan itcuas do Patra/V 

65 do thidecht do'n baile, ocus ferg mor fair fria Sechnall. Facbais 
iari/m Scchnalt in Idpairt forsin altoir ocus slechtais do Patra/V. 
Dorat tra F&traic in carput tairis, ocus tuarcaib Dia in talmain 
imme hinc et inde co na ro-erchotig 66. " Cid ro*m°bd dam ? " or 
Stchnatt. " Cia hoen sut," ol Patro/V, " dixisti na ra*chomall-su ? 

70 ar mani chomallaini-sea deircc, am bfdba thimmna D6. Ro*s*fitir 
mo Dia brathai, is ar deircc na pritchaim, dr tictat mic bethad post 
me in hanc insolam, ocus ricfait a less a fognam ab hominibus." 
" Wicon fetar-sa sin, M or Stchnall, " nach ar laxu dorignis." Is and- 
sin asbert iri t-aingel fria Patroar : " bid lat-su sin uUe." Doronsat 

75 Xra sith and-sin, VdXraic ocus Stchnalt; ocus cen batar [oc] tiachtain 
timchell na relgi, ro*chualutar clais aingel oc cantain immo'n idptrt 
isin tdais; ocus isred ro-chansat in n-immon di-a n-ad tossach, 
'sancti uenite Christi corpus, etc./ conid o-sein ille chantar i n- 
Exiinn in immun-sa in tahtiagar do churp Crist Ocus ro-fiid 

80 Patro/V iar-sin Scchnatt coTR6im, ior cend neich do thaissib Poil 
ocsts Petair ocus martire aile, ar in ciirsachud dorat fair ; ocus it.e 
sin taisse filet i n-Ard-macha hi scrfn Poil ocus Petair. O nrjcaith 
tra do Sechnall in molud-sa do dlnam, luid di-a thaispenad do 
PatroiV. In tan ro*siacht Stchnall co Patro/V, asbtrt friss : " molad 

85 dorignes dia-araile mac bethad, is ail dam etsecht duit-siu friss." 
Asbtrt Patro/V : •• mochen molad fir muntire D£." Is e tro tossach 
dorat Stchna/t for * immon .i. ' Beata Christi custodit,' ar na ro* 
thucad Patro/V cia di-a hdemad in t-immon co tairsed a gabail. 
In tan di* roraid Sechnall 4 Maximus nanque in regno celorum/ 

90 roxhumscaig Patro&al-luc hil-loc, et dixit : " cindas bas * maximmus ' 
homo in regno celorum ? " Dixit Stchna/I : " pro possitiuo est hlc ; 
no t is do ilib a cheneoil fen dorroisce." " Is maith in frecra,"ol Pat- 
raic. In tan tra ro*scaich re Stchnatt in t-immon do gabaU, is and 
doTOcht fer ocus ben co mbiad leo do Patro/V .i. gruth ocus imm : 

95 Bera nomen uiri et Brig nomen mulieris. Asbert P&traic: " tech," 
ol se, " hi nglbthar ria proind in immun-sa, ni bia trrca mbfd and." 
Ocus tech nua immorro hi ngebthor prius, biaid t6rruraa PatroiV 
co noemaib Exenn and imme ; amo/ ro*foillsiged sin do Cholman 



6 rRAEFATIO IX IIYMNUM S. SECUNDINI. 

F] Lo^rfu, w « dh* EoCuia I FUnducn , 

35 Sechnall m*c ui Baird 1 

buaid in betha 
do sil glan-gairg gile datha 
LaAgbaird Letha. 
Lorigbardi dicti sunt eo quod barbam longam habent 
40 Succat immorro ainm VdXraic apud parentes eius ; Coth- 
raige nomen eius apud Miliucc ; Magonius apud Germanum ; 
Patricius [nomen eius a] papa Celestino. 

B] Ela et alis cum eo ; ccus aroa/ ro-foillsiged do Choemgein cum suis : 

100 in tan tanic asind tclais dia d6mnaig isin prainn-tech, at ymnum 
hunc cantauit, Patricius cum multis patribus apparuit ei ; et ter 
cantauit, et tunc quidam stultus dixit : " cur canimus hunc ymnum 
sic?° et dixit Coemgein: "ni maith sin," ol se, "quia apparuit 
ei nobis Patricius cum suis discipulis quandiu cantabamus ymnum." 

105 O rcsiacht in t-immun do gabail, asbtrt Sechiro//: "alogdam- 
sa," or se. "Ro-t-bia," ol PatraiV, ".i. al-lfn la fil in anno, a 
chubes de animabus peccatorum do dul docbumm nime ar in n-im- 
mon do denam." " Nf geb-sa sin," or Sech/io//, " or is bec liumm, 
ocus is matth in molad." " Ro-t*fia," ol PatraiV, " al-lin lo fil for 

110 cassal do chochaill, al-Hn pecctbach do dul dochum nime ar in 
n-imon." "Nf geb," or Sechita//, "ar cia hiresach na b*ra lais in 
coibes-sin dochumm nime, cen co mola feisin (no fer) ama/ tu-ssa 
etir?" "Ro-t-fia," ol PatroiV, "mor-feisiur casAa darddin ocus .x. 
da fer czchz sathaim dochumm nime do pecctachatf Eunn" " Is 

115 bec," or Sechna//. " Ro*t-fia," ol Patra/V, " ca*A oen glbus fo lige 
ocus fo ergi, do dul dochumm nime." " Ni geb-sa sin," or Sech- 
nall y "ar is mor in t-immun, ocus ni cdch cotricfa a mebrugud." 
" A rath uile," ol Patra/c, " ar na tri caibtelu dedinachu de." " Deo 
gratias," or Sechita//. Dorairngert in t-aingel do PatmiV (orsin 

120 Cruaich in cetna .i. nem donti gebas fo lige ocus fo ergi na tri 
caip/;/j* dedincha de, ut est : 

ymun dorlga hi't biu 
bid luirech diten do chach. 1 
Is e so cetna ymun doronad i n-Eirm». Ord abgitrech fil fair, more 

125 Ebreorum, sed non per omnia. Tri caip/s/ .xx. fil and, ocus .iiii. 
Hne in czch caip/V/, ocus .xv. siMafa in cach line, et si quis inuenerit 
plus minusue in eo error est. Atatt dd inud no a tri hi fil l in ' and 
sine sensu sed causa rithmi etc. 

Similitudine Moysi dicentis, " audite celi quae loquar," 3 

130 et Dauid dicentes, "audite haec, omnes gentes."* 



> Hymnut S. Fiechi /. 51. » Deut. xxxii. 1. * P«. xlviii 1. 



T]/Incipit ymnus sancti Patricii episcopi Scotorum. 

[foL i. 



A Udite omnes amantes deum sancta merita 

uiri in Chrisfo beati Patricii episcopi 
quomodo bonum ob actum simulatur angelis 
perfectamque propter uitam aequatur apostolis 

5 Beata Christi custodit mandata in omnibus 
cuius opera refulgent clara inter homines 
sanctumque cuius sequuntur exemplum mirificum 
unde et in caelis patrem magnificant dominum 

Constans in dei timore et fide immobilis 
10 super quem aedificatur ut Petrus ecclesia 
cuiusque apostolatum a deo sortitus est 
in cuius portae aduersus inferni non praeualent 

FAB] tit Ymnum sancti Patrici magister Scotorum A car, tit. FB 
i mereta A 2 Patrici episcupi A 3 quodo A quomodo A* simi- 

latur A 4 aecpiatur A 6 omines B 7 sequntur B 8 celis F caelis A 
9 amore pro timore F inmobilis A 10 aedificatur A edificatur B 

petrum A petrus A* aedesia F aecclesia A eclesia B 12 porta F 

porte AB aduersum A praeualent A 

Glossae TB] I sancta] .i. sancta opera T 2 Patricii] .i. patris ciuium T .L 

qui sedet ad latus regis uel pater ciuium ; Patridus nomen graid la Romanu qui 
Patridum regit B episcopi] .i. superspeculator interpretatur T 3 bonumj 

•L caritatis et pnedicationis uel ieiunii et orationis T propter B sunulaturj 

similio .i. cosmailigim .i. diamlaigim B angelis] .L sanctis ut didtur . . . . T 

4 apostolisj apostolus .1. missus interpretatur B 5 custodit] .1. Patrictus TB 

mandataj .1. tsti . . . . T euangelii B omnibus] .i. operibus TB 6 opera] 

•L ut diatur in euangelio Sk luceat . . . . T clara] .i. ingna B inter] .L 

fia daiaib B 7 cuius] .L Patricii T sequuntur] .i. homines TB ezem- 

plum] .L ut dicitur, Exemplum dedi uobis ut quemadmodum fadatis 1 T ut 

dicitur, Sic luceat lux uestra coram hominibus ut uideant opera bona uestra ut giori- 
ficent patrem uestrum qui in celis est 1 B 8 in celis] .i. m «clesis T magni- 

ficant] .i. bonis operibus .... interioris . . . T .L magnum fadentes homines in 
nomine Domini B 9 Constans] .i. est ud fuit T .L (uit B fide] .L Trinitatis, 

ut didt Paulus, fratres stabiles estote* et rL B 10 quem] .L Petrum B Petrus] 

Ut didtur, Tu es Petrus et super hanc petram edificabo edesiam meam. 4 Petrus 
agnoscens interpretatur* ; quieunque ergo in regnum celeste intrare desiderat, agnoscat 
Deum per fidem ut Petrus B 

1 Jn. xiii. 15. » Mt. v. 16, » 1 Cor. xv. 58. ♦ Mc xvi. tt. 

* Hkroo d* ntm. H*br. p. 96. 



8 HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN IAUDSM S. PATMCII. 

T] Dominus illum elegit ut doceret barbaras 

nationes ut piscaret per doctrinac retia 
15 ut de saeculo credentes traheret ad gratiam 

dominumque sequerentur sedem ad actheriam 

Electa Christi talenta uendit euangelica 
quae Hibernas inter gentes cum usuris exigit 
nauigii huius laboris tum opere pretium 
20 cum Christo regni celestis possessurus gaudium 

Fidelis dei minister insignisque nuntius 
apostolicum exemplum formamque pracbet bonis 
qui tam uerbis quam et factis plebi praedicat dei 
ut quem dictis non conuertit actu prouocet bono 

[fol. ib. 
25 /Gloriam habet cum Christo honorem in saeculo 
qui ab omnibus ut dei ueneratur angelus 
quem deus misit ut Paulum ad gentes apostolum 
ut hominibus ducatum praeberet regno dei 

FAB] 14 et/rvutAdoctrineB 1$ seculoFsaeculoAceloB i6dom« 
inum qui A etheream FA etheriam B 17 tallenta B 18 erjernas 
inter B uasuris FB 19 nauigi AB dum pro tum F praethmi A 

20 caelestis A potsesurus AB 22 om. praebet F ud tns. m. po$L 

praebet A 23 om, plebi F 25 secub F saeculo A 26 ab hominibus B 
27 om. ut B. 28 praeberet A 

Glcsste TBJ 13 Ulum] .i. Fatriduin B baffaaias] X alienas interpretmntnr, 
quia sint aliem a Romana linga B 14 pbcaret] .L pisco secandnm neteres ; 

piscor piscaris est hodie B 15 grtuam] .L ad fidem nel celesthnn B 16 seone* 
rentur .1 doctrina T ad etheriamj .L ad celestem sedem B 17 taUental .L man* 
data B 19 nanisi] .L in imrama-sa na hecknsi B Is e in muir in bith rrecnairc, 
is i in n6ei in eclaw, b i in loamaire /vcetlaid do*s'b«> do pnrt bethad, is e in port 
bethad uita perpetua B marg. ao cum Christo] sicnt Dominns ait m enangeUo, 

Ubi corpus nient illic congregabuntur aquile, 1 ac si diceret aperte, ubi fnerit Cnrisra* 
secundum carnem, ibi erant iusti et sic cum ipse erant in celo semper B %\ fidehs] 

ndelis Christi T 22 praebet] .1 precept ocus forcetul B 

24 dictis] .1 o precept B prouocet] .1 ad fidcm B bono) X suoB 25 habetl .L 
Patriciu» T seculo] X hoc TB 26 omnibus] X hommibus T 27 quem] X 

sicut deus misit Panlum ad gentes, ita Patricium Scotis B ut] .L sicut Paulus nusus 
est ad gentes, ita Patricius ad gentes Scotoram uiisus est T 28 ducarum] .L a 

uerbo duco, duxi, dux, ducis, ocus is ideo co ndene duco ducas ducatus a r[a)ngabail 
chesta ; ducatus diua ainm tren for deilb rangaW/a for .iiiL diull ocus is id sin fil 
sund B 

1 Mt. xxiv. a8. 



HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 9 

T] Humilis dei ob metum spiritu et corpore 
30 super quem bonum ob actum requiescit dominus 
cuiusque iusta in carne Christi portat stigmata 
in cuius sola sustentans gloriatur in cruce 

Impiger credentes pascit dapibus celestibus 
ne qui uidentur cum Christo in uia deficiant 
35 quibus erogat qt panes uerba euangelica 
in cuius multiplicantur ut manna in manibus 

Kastam qui custodit carnem ob amorem domini 
quarn carnem templum parauit sanctoque spiritui 
a quo constanter cum rrtundis possidetur actibus 
40 quam ut hostiam placentem uiuam offert domino 

Lumenque mundi accensum ingens euangelicum 
in candelabro leuatum toti fulgens saeculo 
ciuitas regis munita supra montem possita 
copia in qua est multa quam dominus possidet 

FAB] 30 requiescet B 31 iuxta 4rv iusla F 32 sustendans B et 
A in A* 33 caelestibus A 34 dencient B 35 ut panes om. F scd 
ins. m.post. 36 et cuius A in cuius A* 37 Castum B 39 possede- 
tur A 40 tXpro ut AB 42 candellabro A toto A saeculo A 

43 posita.F 44 est A sunt A* possedet A 

Glossae TB] 29 humilis] .L fuit T ob metum] .1. pro timore TB 31 cuius- 
que] .i. Christi T .L Patricii uel ChrUtjB stigmata] .i. na minna .k uinutero sic 

• . . . onis et . porto siigmata 1 et uulnera domini 

nostri sicque . . . compono T 32 sustentans] .i. arfoloing T in cruce] .i. 
hi crokh na fochaide B jj impiger] .1. escaid B dapibus] .i. praedicationis T .i. 
predicationibus B 34 mdenturj .i. im-muinnteras Crist B in uia] .L in fide B 
36 in cuius] .L sine sensu 'in' esthic B manna] .L ar forbartaiee T .L mannaebreke, 
quid est hoc Latine dicitur B 37 Kastam] ut dicit apostoTus unusquisque suum 



corpus seruando castum deo sanctificet et honoret' T qui] .i. Patrid B obj .L ar B 

im est • que ' hic B 39 a quoj .1. spiritu B constanter] .t. 



38 saocioque] superuacuum 




orta mundo T Isidorus dicit. Lux ipsa substautia est, lumen quod a luce manet* .L 
candor B Lumenque .L lumen sapientiae eleuauit mundo ; ut dicitur in euangelio. 
Nemo accendit lucernam nisi ponad eam super candelabrum ut luceat omnibus qui in 
domu sunt,* nisi filius Dei qui est Iesus Chnstus B marg. 42 candelabro] cande- 

labrum quasi f(erens) candelam uel labrum candelae T .L candelabrum secundum 
Isidorum quasi labrum candeUe* B toti] uel toto secundum ueteres TB 43 ciuitas] 
•L ecclesia sancta T .i. est B regis] .i. Christi T .L Patricii B munita] .L uirtutibus 
T montem] .L mons frucuossus est Christus B 44 copia] .L uirtutum B in qua] 
.L duilate B 

* Gal. vL 17. » CT. 1 Tbeas. iv. a. * Itid. Etym. xffl. »0. 

4 Mt. v. 15. * Isid. Etym. xx. 10. 



io HYMNUS S. SECUNDINl IN LAUDBM S. PATJUCII. 

• 

T] Maximus nanque in regno caelorum uocabitur 
qui quod uerbis docet sacris factis adimplet bonis 
bono procedit exemplo formamque fidelium 
mundoque in corde habet ad deum fiduciam 

Nomen domini audenter annuntiat gentibus 
50 quibus lauacri salutis aeternam dat gratiam 
pro quorum orat delictis ad deum quotidie 
% pro quibus ut deo dignas immolatque hosttas 

/Omnem pro diuina lege mundi spernit gloriam [f. 2. 
quae cuncta ad cuius mensam estimat ciscilia 
55 nec ingruenti mouetur mundi huius fulmine 
sed in aduersis laetatur cum pro Christo patitur 

Pastor bonus ac fidclis gregis euangelici 
quem deus dei elegit custodire populum 
suamque pascere plebem diuinis dogmatibus 
60 pro qua ad Christi exemplum suam tradidit animam 

FAB] 45 namque A celorum F caelorum A 47 praecedit A 48 
mundoce D 49 adnuntiat A 50 lauacris A aeternam A eternam B 
5 1 cjuarum B dilictis B cotidie FAB 5? ymolatque B 54 qui FA 
aestimat quiscilia A j6 laetatur A letatur B om. pro B 57 et 

pro ac A 60 a A ad A* exemplo A tradit A 

Glossae TB] 45 Maxiorc?] .1. ualde magnus uel de suo genere .1 honorabilis T 
.i. prooptimus uel promagnus ucl maximus sui generis B cselorum] .i. in ecclesta 
sancta T 46 adimpfet] .i. inti setn ut Grigorio dirtum est B + .L implebat 1 

actu quicquid sermone docebat TB + sic Patrido contingit B 48 mundoque] ut 

dicitur, Beati mundi corde quoniam ipsi deum uidebunt* T .i. isin chride glan B 
49 audenter] .i. co dana B 50 lauacri] .L babtismi, babtisma Grece ; tinctio 

Latine dicitur ; in qua tinctione omnes sordes, siue originales, siue actuales, lauantur B 
51 quarum] .i. gemium B 52 hostias] .i. spirituales T .L ut dicttur Christus 

nostia et sacerdos* : hostia secundum carnem, sacerdos secundum spiritum ; ofierebatur 
sccundum carnem B 54 quxc] uel qui T cu»cta].L munera TB cuius] .L legis 

B mensam] .i. dothom//j T ciscilia] Ciscilia est, ut dicit Hieronymus in tractatu Isaise 
profctie, Ciscilia sunt purgamenta fnimcmi .i. caith 4 ; ut Isidorus didt, Cisdlue sunt 
stipulae immixtac surculis et foliis aridiis, 1 sunt autem purgamenta tcrrarum, quod est 

uerius T sinistr. marg. Ciscilium .i. broth uel brothscoa .i. ins ind 

airrce dochum ti(re). No cis cannan .i. . . . Cormaic h(ui Cuinn). Cannan nomen 
eius <xus is de ro'cumdaiged .i. (din cilcais no'bith) dar tairr (in mil ro marb)tha and. 
No ciscilium .i. brae .1. cilium ciumais in brae. Ciscilium in finna glenas fair . . . 
sis . . . . et quod uerius est. Ocus (din) ciped dfb sein (hi ni m)iste la Patraic in 
comparatione diuine legis T dextr. marg. Ambroisius dicit super cilium .L supcr 
habundantia. Cilon uerbum Grecum quod interpretatur habundantia B 55 hy 

gruenti] .L on tsai^ncn fograch no fortromda B 56 in aduersis] .L in tribulationi- 

bus B letatur] 1. qui B patitur] .i. hic est qui patitur pro Christo qui abnegat 
semetipsum et tollat crucem suam cotidie* B 57 PastorJ .L pastor bonus est qui 

est sccundum Christum qui dixit, Ego sum pastor bonus qui pono animam meam pro 
ouibus meis 7 B 59 pascere] .i. nosassad B dogmatiDusJ dogma .i. pnsceptum B 

60 qua] .i. plebe.L sicut dicit apostolus, 8 utinam anathema essem pro fratribus meis B 

1 cf. Baeda. H. E. ii. x. » Mt v. 8. * Hymnut Satutiutnitt v. ta * cf. Hi«ron. 

in Amot viii. 6. * ltid. Etym. xvii. 6. • Lc ix. 33. 7 Jn. x. 15. * Rom. ix. 3. 



HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICIL u 

T] Quem pro meritis saluator prouexit pontificem 
ut in celesti moneret clericos militia 
celestem quibus annotiam erogat cum uestibus 
quod in diuinis impleiur sacrisque affatibus 

65 Regis nuntius inuitans credentes ad nuptias 
qui ornatur uestimento nuptiale indutus 
qui celeste aurit uinum in uasis celestibus 
propinnansque dei plebem spirituali poculo 

Sacrum inuenit tesaurum sacro in uolumine 
70 saluatorisque in carne dietatem praeuidit 

quem tesaurum emit sanctis perfectisque meritis 
Israel uocatur huius anima uidens deum 

Testis domini fidelis in lege.catholica 
cuius uerba sunt diuinis condita oraculis 
75 ne humane putrent carnes essaeque a uermibus 
sed celeste salliuntur sapore ad uictimam 

FAB] 61 meretis A 62 caelesti A militiae F militiae A 

63 caelestem A 64 inpletur A 66 nuptiali FAB 67 caeleste 

A haurit FA uassis FAB caelestibusA 68 propinansque Aprophv 

nansque A* spiritale poculum A 69 thessaurum F thesaurum AB 

70 deitatem FA peruidet A 71 thessaurum F thesaurum AB 

73 lsrahel FA Hisrael B eius pro huius B 74 condida A 

75 humanae F putent A aessaeque A 76 celesti FB caelestis A 
sallientur F saliuntur B alleantur A 

Glossae TB] 6a clericos] .i. sortiales B 63 annonam] .1 I6n .L ab hora 

nona dicU T .L loon B 64 affatibus] .L for, i. preceptis dei 

T .L for, faris, fatus ; affar, affaris, aflamtus B 65 nuptias] .L regni celestii T .L est 
4. regni celestis ut dicitur, Uos similesestote horoinibus expectantibus dominum suum 
aoando reuertatur ad nuptias et cum uenerit et pulsauerit Istatim aperiant ei 1 B 
67 aurit] Beda dicit, Bria uas uinarium est ; unde ebrius est qui de briu bibit, sobrius 
e contrario dicitur, cui quasi sibrius .i. sine bria .i. sine uino B marg. uinum] .i. 
uinum doctrine euangelii B in uasis] .i. in sanctis TB 68 propinnansquc] X an 

do*dailed T .L an do'daled; propino per unum .n. scribitur ut Eoticius s dicit B 
spirituali] .L doctrina T 69 Sacrutn] .i. deum T tesaumm] .L Christum TB 

+ uel prsemium uel miiterium euangelii B uolumine] .1. in euangelioT.L in scriptura 
diuina uel in euanffelio B 70 dietatem] .L quia (ar B) credidit Christum filium 

dei esse secundum diuinitatem TB 71 tesaurum] .L repnum celeste B meritis] .L 
ieiunio et oratione et elimoisina et proedicatione domim T 72 Israel] .i. uir 

mente uidens deum 1 T Israel indara tan is dc-sillabach et uir pugnans cum deo interpr. 
in tan ele is trl-silkrfoch ocus is uir uidens deum interpr. B 73 Testis] .L est B 

fidclis] .L tairise B catholica] .L uniuersalis interpretatur B 74 condita] .i. 

sailti a uerlw quod est condio condis quartse coniugationis T .i. sailte a uerbo condio 
condis for qiMnrt-choib edtn B 75 putrent] .L a uerbo puiro, for cet-choibwV* B 

esscque] .i. cnaitha; a uerbo quod est edo edor essus es*a essum prwtcriti passiui 
T .L essus a uerbo edo et edor a cesta ; essum et essus a rangab/isV chesta ocus fodlas 
ceniuil inti .L cssus essa essum B uermibus] .i. scientiae 1 76 celeste] .L 

doctrina dei B sapore] .L corporis et anima B 

1 Ix xfi 16. > Eutycbcs Art d* merb* t U. 9. * Hieroo. Dt n*m. H&r. p. 



12 HYMNUS S. SECUNDINI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 

T] Uerus cultor et insignis agri euangelici 
cuius semina uidentur Christi euangelia 
quae diuino serit ore in aures prudentium 

80 quorumque corda ac mentes sancto arat spiritu 

/Xtus illum sibi legit in terris uicarium [fol. 2b. 

qui de gemino captiuos liberat seruitio 
plerosque de seruitute quos redemit hominum 
innumeros de zabuli obsoluet dominio 

8.5 Ymnos cum apocalipsi psalmosque cantat dei 
quosque ad aedificandum dei tractat populum 
quam legem in trinitate sacri credit nominis 
tribusque personis unam docetque substantiam 

Zona domini precinctus diebus et noctibus 
90 Sine intermissione deum orat dominum 

cuius ingentis laboris percepturus praemium 
cum apostolis regnabit sanctus super Israel 

Audite omnes 

FAB] 79 auae A que diuina B 81 legit A elegit A*F 84 zaboli 
A stabuli F obsoluit FB absoluit A 85 salmosque A ^almosque F 
86 edificandum B sedif. A 87 quem A quam A* 88 tribuque B 

89 praecinctus A ac fro et FAB 90 intermisione A 91 ingenti 

A ingentis A* praemium A 92 regnauit FB Israhel FA 93 Audite 
rl. B om. omnes F om. Audite omnes A 

Glossae TB] 77 uerusl .i. est Patricius B agril .i. cordis T .L ager est corpora 
fidelium tt 78 seminaj .i. semen est prsecepta euangelii B 79 prudentium] 

.i. prudentia quasi prouidentia B 80 arat] .1. airid T 51 Christus] 

.i. Christus Grece ; Miftias Ebreice ; Unctus Latinc dicitur B illum] .i. Patricium 
T legit] .i. elegit T in terris] .i. in ceclesis T uicarium] X rechtaire no 
toibgeoir no comarba ar xsud adeir Cirine in Epistola de gradibus Romanorum 
conid he uicarius fer bis daresi comitis for in cathraig ceu co ti in comit(atu cum 
re)ge ; uicarius dei essom T .i. comorba quia Hieronymus didt in Epistola de 
gradibus Romanorum, conid he uicarius in fcr bis dar a es*i combitis forsin cathraijj 
ceHn comes a regem. Is e in rex .i. deus. Is e comes .L Christus. Is e uicarius .1. 
Patricius ; bid uicus .1 fich uici. .i. ina[d] v co ndene uicarius B 82 gemino] 

.1 diabuli et malorum hominum T 84 zabuli] .i. diabuli T .i. zabulus de con- 

siliarius interpretatur B obsoluit] .i. comdenmach B 85 Ymnos] ,i. laudes B 

86 tractat] .1. imluaidid T .1. imluaidit salmu et ymnu et abcolips do chumtach 
popui/ De B 87 quam] .i. mor ni chretes (chredea B) legem sacri nominis 

auod est trinitas TB 88 docetque] superuacua est que hic TB + .L precamus B 

89 Zona] .L castitate TB praecinctus] .i. imthimcelta B diebus] .i. in prosperis T 
noctibus] .1. in aduersis T 90 sine intermissione] Augustinus dicit, Si quis in 

unaquaque bora certa tempora orandi nbseruat »ine intermisione orat 1 .L celebrad cech 
tratha T Au^ustinus dicit si in unaquaque die certa tempora celebrationis obseruauerit 

sine intermissione orat B sine intermissione quia sancta ceclesia 

semper occupatur oratione per eam uicem reddidit . . . omniaqusedeuoteagimus 

nos nostro deuota intercessione commendnnt. non enim uef ipse 

apostolus uel aliquis sanctorum ita posset orationi uacare utnonaliquod 

tempus somno uel cibo uel aliis huiusmodi necessariis impenderet sed quia iusti sine 
intermissione quae iusta sunt agant. per hoc sine intermissione iusti orant guicunque ab 
oratione ne in peccatum incurrerent cessant T marg. 92 rejgnabitj .i. regnabit 

Patricius super Scotos in die iudicii ; ut dicitur apostolis,* Sedebitis et uos super .xii. 
sedes iudicantes .xii. tribus Israel B super] .i. super animas uidentes deum T 

1 Aug . dt Hmtrts. | 57. * Mt. xix. t8. 



HYMNUS S. SECUNDJNJ JN LA UDEM S. PATRJCIJ. 13 

T] In memoria aeterna erit iustus 
ab auditione mala non timebit 1 

Patricii laudes semper dicamus 
ut nos cum illo defendat deus 

5 Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te pueri 
ueni saricte Patricii saluos nos facere. 

FAB] 1 add. Hi. Oratio B 1,2 om. FA 3 Patrici A dimcamus B 
4 semper uiuamus pro defendat deus A ?, 6 om. AB in finem 

add. Patricius sanctus episcopus oret pro nobis omnibus | et miseriatur 
protinus peccata quae commisimus F Patricius aepiscopus oret pro nobis 
omnibus | ut deleantur protinus peccata quae commisimus A 

Glonae T] 1 iustus] .L Pfrtridus uel uDusquisque T 2 ab auditione] .L 

ite maledicti in ignem snernum T* 4 nos] .1. Hibernenses T 



[NOTAE.] 

T] foL 2 in sup. marg. 

. . . onis ire parata sunt quta ser 

honorem apud homines . • . testes oculos nominare . . . . •. 
. . . in domu cuiusdam gentilis in monte Elpa co rodilgad dia 
. . . . in domu gentilis ar tarfas do sacurt di-a muint/r som dar 
bo m6 .... 

fol. 2b in sup. marg. 

xii noctis dominicae in sepulcro uero xxxvi horis 

causam xl. diebus post resurrectionem dominus apostolis se ostendit 
sepe . que surrexit denique mane uenerunt licet ualde tempore 
. . surrexisse cognouerunt sic ergo ostendum est ut nequis mane 
dominica 



1 P*. cx . * Mc. xmr. 41. 



14 HYAINUS S. Uf.TANI IN LAUDRhl S. BRIGIDAR. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Ultani.] 

T] Christus in nostra. Ninnid Ldm-idan moc Echach, 
iss-e dorigni hunc ymnum do Brigit ; no is Fiac Sletbte dorigne. 
Dicunt alii co mbad Ultan Airxi-breccan dognet ; ar is e ro* 
theclamastar ferta Brigte i n-6en lebor: "audite ulrginis 
5 laudes," is c a thossach. Ord aipgitrech fair ; tre rithim da#* 
dorigned. Tri caibtil and, ocus cethri Hni cech caibtil, ocus 
se sillaba d£c cech Hne. Dicunt alii co mbad mdr in t-imun- 
sa, acht ni failet sund acht cethri caibtil de A. in cit chaibtel 
ocus na tri caibtil d&iencha causa breuitatis. 

F] Christus in nostra. 

Ninntd Ldm-idan mac Echach, is e dorigne hunc ymnum do molad 
Brigte ; no is Fiac Slebte ; "audite uirginis laudes"is € a thossach. 
No is Ultau Aird-breccan dorigne, do molad Brigte ; ar iss-e rothin6il 
5 ferta Brigte i n-oen lebor. Ord apgitrech fair ; tria rithim n-oscarda 
doronad. Cethri coibtil and, ocus cethri Une cecha coptil, ocus se 
sillaba d£c cech line. 



[Hymnus S. Ultani in Laudem S. Brigidae.] 

T] Vps in nostra insola quae uocatur Hibernia 

ostensus est hominibus maximis mirabilibus 
quae perfecit per felicem celestis uitae uirginem 
praecellentem pro merito magno in mundi circi 



circulo 



Ymnus iste angelicae summaeque sanctae Brigitae 
fari non ualet omnia uirtutum mirabilia 
quae nostris nunquam auribus si sunt facta audiuimus 
nisi per istam uirginem Mariae sanctae similem 

FV] i insula V que V 4 precellentem FV magno merito V 

5 angelica V summa V Brigida: V 8 Marix sanctae similem eras. in V 

Glossae T] 7 auribu?] .i. ab alia uirgine 8 similem] .i. ar U i Brigit 

Maire na nGoidel 



I 



HYMNUS S. ULTANI JN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 15 

T] Zona sanctae militiae sanctos lumbos praecingere 
10 consueuit diurno nocturno quoque studio 

consummato certamine sumpsit palmam uictoriae [f. 3. 

refulgens magno splendore ut sol in caeli culmine 

Audite uirginis laudes sancta quoque merita 
perfectionem quam promisit uiriliter impleuit 
1 5 Christi matrem se spopondit dictis et fecit fabtis 
Brigita aut amata iieri dei regina 

1 Brigita sancta sedulo sit in nostro auxilio 

ut merfeamur coronam habere ac laetitiam 
in conspectu angelorum in saecula saeculorum 

FV] 9 preciogere V 10 nocturnoque^n? nocturno quoque V 

12 resplendens/fv refulgens V celi F 13 laudem V 15 Christi 

matrem se spopondit eras. in V atque factis fecit F fecit et factis V 
16 Brigida FV ut pro aut V 

1 Bneida V sit nostro in auxilio F nostro sit in auxilio V 3 ut mereamur 
habere laudem et gloriam V amen pto in saecula saeculorum V 3 adtL 
Cbristi Iesu auctor bonorum et miserere obsecro omnium F 

Glotsae T] 9 militi*] .L oootim diabulum et uitia lumbot] .1 carnales 

uoluntates 11 certaminc] .i. mundi pnesentis, ut apostolui dicit, Certamen 

booum ceitaui, cursum consummaoi 1 palmamj .i. pnemium uictoria»] .1. ded . . . . 
et uiuis 12 r^fulpcns] .i. ut diciiur, Fulgcbunt iusti sicut sol m regno patris 

eorum. s 13 laudes] uel iura is cboir sancta] .i. Brigit and co ro*recrad don 

merita tis 14 perfectionem] cqmmad h^ so coir ind Hne .1. perfectkmem 

promisit quam uiriliter impiebit 15 dictis] commad he so dana dictu atquc factis 

fccit 16 regina] uel et regina. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 3 in suf. marg. 

. ' . . esse pro peccatorum innotare . . sententiam itaque licet 
motauerit uoluntatis . . . primae exitum non motauit ; peccaui si 

permanent opera, frustra uoce penitentia uero de Iuda 

scribitur et oratio eius . fiat . in peccatum ut non soli ei non 
. . dare non qui inuenerit proditionis scelus sed ad primum scelus 

etiam p. . . homicidis scelus 

templo suas et portant cruenta uestimenta sua Iosepb. 

1 » Tim. v. 7. • Ut. xiii. 43. 



16 PRAEFATIO IX IIYMXUM S. CUMINEI LONGl. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Cuminei Longi.] 

T] Celebra Iuda. Cummaini Fota mac Fiachna rf Iar-Mu- 
man, ille fecit hunc ymnum. Ocus in Cummain-sin re ingein 
doronai Fiachna he* tre mescai. Et interrogauit Flann, " cuich 
fil ocut ? " et dixit, " tui " ; et dixit pater, u oportet mori " ; 

5 " ita fiat ," ar ind ingen. Sed quando natus est, do Chill Ite 
ductus est, et ibi relictus est xor benn chroisse hi cummain 
bic, inde dictus est Commain. Et ibidem nutritus ac doctus 
est, ocus ni fess can do tandiu donec ucnit mater eius ad 
uisitandum eum ad domum abbatis Ita, ar ticed som 

10 com-menic do-side. Co tanic la and don tig, ocus ni rabai 
comarba Ite ifus, et potum postulauit ; et mater sua dedit ei 
sfnum abbatisae do ol digi ass, co n-essib dig ass, co rochairig 
comarba Ite fuirri-se tabairt in ballain do, conid and-sein 
atrubairt se : 

1 5 Na rathaig 

ce doWr dig do'm brathair ; 
is mac Fiachna, is hua Fiachna, 
is ingen Fiachna a mathair. 

Roieg iar-sein i Corcaig, corbo sui ; uenit autem postea ad 
20 patrem et ad patriam .i. co hEuganacht Lacha Lem 
Atb*rid tra cach, ba cosmail Cummain do Fiachna, inde 
dixit : 

ni go dam ci-asbiur : 
is focus ar fial ar triur, 
25 ' is mo sen-athair m*athair, 

mo mathair is ( mo fiur. 

ma rogenair maith de ulc 
is meise adremethaid, 
mo fiur is ( mo mathair, 
30 m'athair is e* mo sen-athair. 

Fl 2 is e doronai vmnum istum ftro ille . . . . ymnum 4 boi 

pro nl 6 beind chroisi 7 est et firo ac 8 co tanic a 

mathairdi-a fis do thig conuu*ba ite ^n? donec . . . ita 10 ni rabai 

. . . . deditei///^ r . laabbatisssedediteidige om. co n-essibdigass 
13 fte 13 furri-se and-sin 14 om. se 15 rdthaig 16 brathair 
17 ua 18 tiachna 19 ro'leg a prox tanic daw>ad patrem ppst pro 
uenit . . . Datrem 20 eu^anact locha 21 atb^ed fiacnna 

25 sen-a. 26 siur 28 mese athremethaid 29 mo siur 30 sen-a. 



PRAEFA TIO IN HYMNUM S. CUMINEl LONGI. 17 

T] is focitf in t-aslonnud : 

am da-sa do mathar-so ; 
lithir cid mo mathair-se 
for brathair do brathar-so. 

35 fort-so flin, a [fjfachna, ar tusu ffin brathair do brathar. 

domaraill cairdes fo di 
do sfl (Fiach)rach Garrinni : 
sech is 6a, is mac d6, 
intf Cummaine d'[£]iachno. 

40 Tunc Fiachna intellexit filium s(uum) Commaine esse, 
ocus iss-e sein doronai in n-immun-sa. Ocus is e fath a 
dlnma, Cummain dochuaid im-munigin apostolorum co c6em- 
sad Domnall mac jEda meic Ainmerech c6i, do chungid 
dilguda di-a chintaib, ar ni coemnacair cena remi ar dure a 

45 chride. Ocus is e Cummain ropo ammchara do, ar dochuas 
o Domnall co Collum Cille, do iarfaigid do cfa nogebad do 
anmcharait, no in regad cuci-som fein sair? Unde dixit 
Colum Cil/f : 

in sui doroiga a ndes, 
50 m is ocai fogeba a les : 

' dob/ra Cummain co a thech, 
do hii alaind Anmerech. 

ocus is e Cummain ro a therchanad ann-sein. In tan immorro 
dochuaid Commain do fis scel Domnaill, iar iidenam ind 

55 immuin, is ann ro*boi Domnall o[c] coi a chinad isin tig. 
Tunc dixit Commain, " indosa," et reliqua, ocus is ann-sein 
rola de in mbrat corcra roboi tarais .i. brat doronai a mathair 
do .1. Lann. Tunc dixit Commain : 

• 

a ri sen ^ 

60 nacha*m*reilce-sa re'm thail 

emid Domnall e na gab 
brattan Lainne finno fair. 

F] 33 lither 35 .1. fon-so fe*in a fiachnai ar is tussu 36 cardes 

fa di .39 indf chummain do 1 iachn6 . 40 intellexit suum c* ffimain 

41 iss h&in is hl 42 na a-aps/o/ pro Siposto/orum coemsed 

43 ainmirech 43 chuinpid 44 coemnecair om. cena 45 ar is 

he c**rmain rop firo ocus is e cummain ropo dd 46 colum cille di 
iarfaigid cia 47 d'anmchairait chuci-som 49 doroega 50 ace 

pro ocai 52 do ua alaind ainmirech 53 is htf cummiin rother- 

chanad and-sin 53 dSnpro imorro 55 immain is and i coi 

56 innosa is and-sem rola de in brat 57 tharis 58 d6 .1 land 
59 rf 60 thoil 61 domnaill enad gab (ga man. post.) 62 bratan 

LIBER HYMft C 



18 HYMNUS S. CUMINEI LONGI 1N LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. 

T] Is aire dochuaid im-munigin aposto/arutn, ocus doronai 

Domnall c6i a chinad iar-sen, co n-erbairt Cummaine : 
65 inn6sa 

rcfitir Domnall rig 6sa ; (.1. dia uasa) 

is e a (6 in (6 thall 

ni se a fo in f<5-sa. 

In tempore autem Domnaill mesc ;Eda meic Anmerech 
70 doronad ; tre rithim uero fecit, ocus da Hne cech caibtil, ocus 
da sxWaib daec cech Ifne ; for can6in fatha nvfothaiged 
c celebra Iuda festiuitates tuas n ; i nDaire Calcaig dorxSnad in 
t-immun-sa. 



[Hymnus S. Cuminei Longi in Laudem 

Apostolorum.] 

T] /^Elebra Iuda festa Christi gaudia 

^*-' apostulorum exultans memoria 

Clauiculari Petri primi pastoris 

piscium rete euangelii captoris alleluia 

5 Pauli gentium egregi preceptoris 

uasis electi Israhelis seminis alleluia [fol. 3K 

F] 63 aps/o/ 64 iar-sein 65 innossa 66 rf g 67 is %€ 

68 ni h€ a (6 69 uei aeda slane/zv nvic anmerech 70 autem 

donSnad firo uero fecit 70 cecha cobtil 71 dec 71 atha 

pro fatha .1. celebrd 72 chalgaig 73 imun 

2 post memoria add. alleluia 5 egregii 

Glossae T.] 1 celcbra] .i. pnedica Iuda] .L confesno , uel seclesia» necettitat 
metri tuc sund Iuda sech Iudea 2 apostulorum] X misonun memorial abktiuns 
3 clauiculari] .i. subauditur hic exultans memoria ; {et in matf.) unde dinuatur hoc 
nomen, ni aiua, ondl as clauis ; clauicula uad-si^le, ris far-side co ndenand claaiculari*, us 
fairside ocus .s. de, co ndenand clauicularius de ; ocus is cubaid a fail hic, quoddudt 
Christus, Tb es Petrus et super hanc petram edificabo seclesiam meam et tibi dabo 
claues regni celorum. 1 Petrus agnoscens (interpretatur) eo quod Christum agnouit 
quando interroit&uit Christus.de Petro, quem uos me didtis esse, et dixitei. tu es 
Christus filius Dei uiui. 4 Simon aliud nomen est Petro quod interpretatur oboediens,* 
(eo quod) oboediuit Christo usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis : uel desoluens 
interpretatur eo quod de soluebat reos a penis. Petrus et Andreas et Pilippus ex una 
ciuitate que uocatur Besaida fuerunt, et hi primi ex omnibus apostolis deo credid- 
erunt 5 Pauli] Paulus, humilis uel mitis ; ex tribu Beniamin ortus est, nutri- 

tusuero in Tarsoin Cilicia 6 alleluia] in ntp. marg. . in forbu cech (rainn . . •) 

interpretatur, Laudate dominum, uel Laus tibi Domine, uel Saluum me fac Domine. 
Moises primus usus est alleluia, decantans contra Amalech in deserto, extensis 
manibus ad celum a mane usque ad uesperam et sic deletus est Amalech a fUHs Israel. 
et postea (Dauid) cantauit apud Ebreos alleluia, causa timoris, uidens bestiam in 
Tabor et Hermon, et iterum propter timorem Abisolon filii sui cantauit. , . . 

1 Nahum i. 15. * Hieroo. dt ncm, Htbr, p. it. * Mt. xri. 18. 

Mt. xvi. 16. * Hitroa. «U n*m Htbr. p. 103. 



HYMNUS S. CUMINEI LONGl IN LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. 19 



T] 



IO 



*5 



Andreae atque precamur egregia 
pasi pro Christi fide aduocamina 

Iacobique consubrini domini 
preces adiuuent in scammate saeculi 

Iohannis sacri electi ab infantia 
qui accumbebat sponsi inter ubera 

Oris lampadis eloquentis Pilippi 
opem oremus prole cum peruigili 

Bartholomei impendamus nutibus 
nati pendentis eequora in nubibus 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



20 



Tomae tendentis partes inter Parthiee 

nos illuminet abyssus scientiae alleluia 

Mathei quoque fiscali a munere 

donati Cnristum sequentis praepropere alleluia 



F] 11 lecti 



Gtoatae T] 7 Andrese] .L uirilis interpreUtur, cruce item pasas est 8 adaoca- 
mina] X na togarmanna no na fortachU 9 Iacobi].L Zebedeifiliasquisubrjlantator 
uitiorum. 1 gladto occisas est sab Herode tetrarcha, qui primas apoetoiorum pasos est 
consabrinij m tinistr, marg, (Matres) Iacobi et Iohannis (aDostol)i Jesa sorores raerunt 
ande consabrini Domini aicti sant 10 scammate] a. Uind roi jwisind ergail 

II Iohannisl .L gratia l>ei uel in quo gratia interpreUtur.' subaudi, adiaaent 
preces. hic solas ex omnibas discipuliseuasit sine martirio a sssculo et dormiuit in pace. 
ia accumbebat] in Cannan Galikss sponsi] .i. Christi 13 oris] .L os lampadis 

interpretator 1 . 1. ar a hcoicha ocus ar ebas a erUbra Pilippi] .L Pitippi dechoin sein 
scus u e sein annes Commain inter apostolos ; qui in (Hiera)polis ciuitate sepultus est ; 
incertom est autem utrum gladib an cruce occisus est 14 oremusl unperathd 

prole] .L tres filias habuit profetantes in nouo testamento 15 Barthoiomei] .L 

.nlins suspendentis aquas interpreUtur 4 impendamus] .L ernem preces 16 nati] 
•L moc D^ iar f ir asUs na usn isna n^Uib ; itenansfiiarriansnafoxctU; iteimw#»T» 
ind niul in forcetlaide. hfc^ladiooccisusest nubibus] .L potesutibus 17 Tomae] 
X qui dicitur Didimus ; abisus scientiss interpretatur 1 ; gladio occisus est et corpos eius 
in Edisa ciuitate est Parthue] Parthia nomen (regionis) in oriente , 19 Mathei] .L 
donatus ^ratk interpreUtur.* quoque] subauditur peUmus precem. fiscalil .L in 
(m)am^tsU(quU)nscus(inuenitur).L . . . nscalisuelfiscaliscisU, no*((e)da(d) cisU 
•L ic tobuc[hj cisa do rig in domuin no*bid 



HUron. tU mm. Htkr. p. 91. 
/Jttp.99 



• /Mf. p. ioi. 

• IHd. p. 93. 



• /Mt p. 95. 



C 2 



20 HYMNUS S. CUMINEI LONGl IN LAUDEM AP0ST0L0RUM. 



T] 



25 



;o 



Atque itidem Iacobi cominus 
precem petamus subnixi alterius 

Tathei tota famosi per tellura 
Abgoro misi Iesu cum epistola 

Simonis dicti suapte Cannanei 
stolam qui tinxit agni dei sanguine 

Sorte pneelecti Madiani meritis 
siti locemur caelorum in editis 

Marci excelsi mandata iustitiae 
annuntiantis Christum Alaxandriae 

Medici ueri Lucae euangelizae 
agnum sequentis uirginali honore 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



35 



Patrici patris obsecremus merita 

ut deo digna perpetremus opera alleluia [f. 4. 

Sancti Zefani primi atque martiris 
pro inimicis rogantis cum suspiris 



alleluia 



Fl 24 abagro 26 sangine 27 prelecti 28 celorutn 

30 Alexandriae 33 Patricii 35 Stephani martyris 

Glossae T] 21 Iacobi] .L Alphe Iacobi cominus] X cind[iud] fair frisinn Iacob 
toisech cominns] X Cbristo 22 subnixi] .i. dedenchu tanic co Crist quam 

predictus ocus sund ro*gabtha in Hierusalem 23 Tathei] .1. cultor cordis inter- 

pretatur. 1 idem et Iudas frater Iacobt Alphei telluraj .L tarsna huilUbttlmannaibar 
sen tra feb no icribenn et sic scribitur recte per tellura . L rura 24 Abgoro] . L datiuua 
epistola] .i. Beatus es ; nescimus qua morte mortuus est et in sinistr. tnarg. errat hic 
Cummain, quia Tatheus portauit epistolam ad Abgarum ; sed Annanias cnrsor ac aeruus 
Abgari portauit et reportauit ; et ipse Tatheus postea predicauit ei fidem .L Abgaro, ut 
historia aeclesiastka narrat 25 Simonis] .L oboediens interpretatur s sutfptej in sua 
regione uel sua duitate ocus %\\\ab fortormaig hic, -pte Cannanei] . L stelus interrjreta- 
tur ; et a Channa uico dictus est (ubi) Christus aquam in uinum conuertit 26 tinxitl 
.i. carnem suam in pa«sionem Christi tinxit 27 Sorte] .L in locum Iude MaduniJ 
X donum Dei uel iudicium Dei interpretatur 4 2$ siti] .L positi locemur] X co*n* 
ortinoltar editis] .L in templis .i. in secretis .1. in excelsis uel in celis 29 Marci] 

Marcus excelsus interpretatur 1 ; subaudi petamus opem. 30 annuntiantis] .i. 

predicantis Alaxandnae] .i. adueibium 31 Lucae] .L ipse consurgens inter* 

prctatur 4 32 uirginali] .i. quia uirgo fuit. hic Sirus natione 3J patris] .L 

nostri 35 Zefcini] .i. norma Ebreice, coronatus Grece." qui fuit pnmiu martir 

noui testamenti post Christum 36 rogantis] .i. dicentis, liominelesu ne statuas 

illis hoc in peccatum* 



1 Hicron. dt ttom. Hebr. p. 91. 
4 Hteroa. de nom. Hebr.jp. ios. 
7 Ibid. p. 104 ; cf. Isid. Etyw. vii. 11. 



* Ibid. p, 103. 
» Ibid. 



1 Hieron. Covtm. iu Mt. p. 57 

* Ibid. p. 108. 

• Acu viu 60 



HYMNUS S. CUMINEI LONGl IN LAUDEM APOSTOLORUM. ai 



T] 



40 



45 



5 



alleluia 



alleluia 



alleluia 



Horum sanctorum bina septim ualida 
fiant pro nobis scutata sunragia 

Quibus ignita demonum iacula 

posunt extingi ut per propugnacula alleluia 

Inuitiata quo feramus pectora 
regi regnanti ab aeuo in saecula 

Gloria patri atque unigenito 
simul regnanti spiritu cum agio 

Nimis honorati sunt amici tui deus 

nimis confortatus est principatus eorum 1 alleluia 

Celebra Iuda festa Christi gaudia apostolorum 

Exaudi nos deus per merita apostolorum optima 
ut deleantur pessima nostra peccata plurima 
Per merita et orationes intercessionesque 
sancti Petri et Pauli et Patricii et ceterorum 
apostolorum ac martirum omnium 
sanctorum propitietur nobis dominus 

42 secula 



F] 37 octo/n? septim 40 possunt 

47 am. luda .... apostolorum om. w. 3-6 

Gkwsoe T] 37 septim] X xiiii in da aptUl dec .L Paulus et Ste&nus 
quamuis non sit apostolus, oats co na bad'he Cummaine doberad Mtrctun et 
Lucam hic ; no masu ne" dorat, is .uiiL ualida as maith and 40 per pco» 

pugnacula] .i. amal bid tre ermuru ; twXtt cath-cliatha 41 quo] co 43 ab 

kuo] .L a principio 44 cum agio] .i. cum sancto qui a^ius Grece sanctus Latine 

dicitur ut agiographa .1 sancta scriptura 45 honorati] .L ab omnibus amki] 

amicus dictus est quari animi sequus, qui sequalis nobis uoluntate coniungitur 
46 confortatus] .L bonis operibus eorum].L apostulorum 



[NOTA.] 

■ 

T] fol. 4 in sup. marg. 

. . .' magna . . et spatiosa domus est atrium quod addantur 
ei iii porticus extrinsecus.* in hoc diuersitas x SLpostoforvm et Petri est, 
illi fugiunt quanquam procul tamen sequitur saluatorem et ideo soli 
principatui eligitur. Amen, dico uobis, qusecunque alligaueritis super 
terram erunt ligata et in celo et rl.' Augustinus. hic ostenditur quod 
non potestas idligandi et soluendi datur Petro, sed peritia usquequo 
sciat quis alligandus et soluendus sit Tribunal eo quod ibi (gradibus) 
conscendunt tribus. 4 



1 Pft. auuvOL 17. 



* Hrab. M&ar. Dt Unhcn* xlv. m. 
« CT. Hr*b. Mwnr. Di Unhtrm xiv. ai. 



•Mt.jcri.19 



22 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. MUGINTII. 



[PRAEFATIO IN Hymnum S. Mugintii.] 

T] Parce domine. Miigint fecit hunc hymnum hi Futerna. 
Causa .i. Finnen Maige Bile exit do toglaim co Mugint, ocus 
Ridc ocus Talmach et ceteri alii secum. Drust rex Bretan 
tunc et habuit filiam .i. Drusticc nomen eius, et dedit eam 
5 legendo co Mugint. Et amauit illa Ridc, et dixit Finniano : 
tribuam tibi omnes libros quos habet Mugint scribendum si 
Ridc dedisses mihi in matrimonium. Et misit Finnln 
Talmach ad se illa nocte in formam Ridc ; et cognouit eam, 
et inde conceptus ac natus est Lonan Treote. Sed Drusticc 

10 estimauit quod Ri<5c eam cognouit, et dixit quod Ridc pater 
esset filii ; sed falsum est, quia Ri<5c uirgo fuit. Iratus cst 
Mugint tunc et misit quendam puerum in templum, et dixit 
ei : si quis prius in hac nocte ueniat ad te in templum, percute 
eum secure. Ideo dixit qui[a] prius Finnianus pergebat ad 

1 5 templum. Sed tamen illa nocte domino instigante ipse Mugint 
prius ecclesiae peruenit ; et percussit eum puer, profeta 
dicente : •• conuertetur dolor eius in caput eius, et in uerticem 
ipsius iniquitas eius dcscendet." 1 Et tunc dixit Mugint 
' parce/ quia putauit inimicos populum populari ; no comad 

20 aire dogneth in immu(n-sa), ar na tarta a chin ior in popul. 
Uel Ambrosius fecit, dia mbai i figalur. Uel Dauid fecit, ut 
alii dicunt, sed non uerum ; acht is huad tucad, ' dfc angelo 
tuo percutienti ' usque ' populo tuo.' 

F] x Mugeint 2 finne"n exiit 3 om. ceteri 4 otn. .1. 

Drustric J om. illa 6 om. quos habet Mugint 7 in 

matrimonium uel m coniugium 8 om. illa .... Ri6c 9 ct/r» 
ac om. est 9 Distric 10 om. estimauit . . . . et ba Kioc 

patereius/r<0 quod Rioc pater esset filii xi om. iratus . . . . et 

12 Mugint pro quendam ad firo in 13 primus firo prius om. in 

templum 14 ad te pro secure primus pergebat Finnianus antea pro 

prius .... templum x 5 om. dommo instigante i6aeclesiae 

16-18 0//*. profeta descendet 19 om. Mugint 20 in n- 

immun-sa 21 mboi 22 is uad 23 om. percutienti 23 addinfin 
co tanic Xra buadir mor d6 fo deoid comd ed tarfas d6 namait ic inret in 
phopuil co ndeochaid im-muinigin in choimded do soerad in phopuil ar a 
namtiu, conid and-sin dorone ' parce domine.' no dno commad aire dogneth 
in n-immun-s[a] ut diximus ar na tarta a chin-som for in popul. 



1 1*1. vii. 17. 



HYMNUS S. MUGINTIL 23 



[Hymnus S. Mugintii.] 

T] TDArce domine parce populo tuo ! quem redemisti 
-L Christe sanguine tuo et non in aeternum irasceris 
nobis. 

/Deprecamur te domine in omni misericordia [fol. 4b. 
5 tua ut auferatur furor tuus et ira tua a ciuitate ista et 
de domu sanctatua.* Quoniam peccauimus peccaui 
mus tibi domine et tu iratus es nobis et non est 
qui effugiat manum tuam.* Sed supplicemus ut 
ueniat super nos misericordia tua domine qui in 

10 Ninudn pepercisti inuocantes dominum. Exclame- 
mus ut respicias populum tuum conculcatum et dolen- 
tem et protegas templum sanctum tuum ne ab impiis 
contaminetur et miserearis nimis afflictae ciuitati tuae. 
Exclamemus omnes ad dominum dicentes, 

1 5 Peccauimus tibi domine peccauimus, patientiam habe 
in nobis et erue nos a malis quae quotidie crescunt 
super nos. Dimitte domine peccata populi tui secun- 
dum multitudinem misericordiee tuae. 
Propitius fuisti patribus nostris propitius esto nobis et 

20 implebitur gloria tua in uniuersa tua. Recordare 4 
domine, dic angelo tuo percutienti populum tuum, 
sufiicit. Contene manum tuam, et cesset interfectio 
quae grassatur in populo ut non perdas omnem animam 
uiuentem. 

F] 2 irascaris 8 ttprovX 12 ottu ct ante protegas 13 duitatis 
16 cotidie 19 sicut propitius fuisti /n> propitius raisti loimplcatur 

uniuersa terra 22 contine 23 grasatur et pro ut 

Glotsae T] 10 Ninuen] .L Ninu^ duitas mmgna fuit iteneris trium dierum, quae 
edt penitentkm in pnedicationc Ionae profetse et sic libeimta cst $t in smistr. marg. 
Ntnuen pulcra interpreUtur* (iucun)dum significat ; alii ex nomine N(ni Beli fifii 
Ninum urbem condiderunt magnsin quam Ebrei Ninuen appellant 

1 lotl U. 17. * cf. Dao. ix. 16. * ToWt xBL «. 

4 s Rtg. xxW. 16, ss * Hitrao. it tmm. Hthr. p. 14. 



24 HYMNUS $. MUGINTII. 

% 

T] Exurge domine adiuua nos et redime nos propter 
nomen tuum 



5 



Parce domine peccantibus 
ignosce penitentibus 
miserere nobis te rogantibus 
saluator omnium Christc 
respice in nos Iesu et miserere. 



Amen. 



F] 26 add. infinem Parce domine 
3 om. nobis 5 om. in om. amen 



[Nota.] 

T] fol. ^b in suf. tnarg. 

. . . • inspiratione abiit die secus 

Augustinum, qui uult . . in omni . . . quod amat et ira possi- 
tus corde cum Christo habitet . . processit caput eius sic Christia- 
nus . . . praeuidit cor eius quomodo in ...... . itura 

sunt quo . . . . sic et caro si itura est quo nunc 

. . hominis eamus ergo . . . . de qua totum 

mundum erit aliud. . . . 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. COLMANI. 25 

[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Colmani.] 

TJ S6n De. Colmdn moc hui Chluasaig, fer legind Corcaige, 
is e dorigne in n-immun-sa di-a sderad ar in mbuidechair 
ro*b6e ir-remis mac n-Oeda Sl£ne. Ar roptar imda doine 
i nHerinn in tan-sein, ocus rob e a n-immcd con na roichtis acbt 
5 trf n6i immaire do cech frr i nHerinn .1 a n6i do m6in, ocus a 
n6i do min, ocus a n6i do chaill ; co rothroiscset maithe fer 

n-Erenn im m/ic n-6ida Sl£ne ocus im Fechine Fabair ocus 
im (Ailer)dn ocus im Manchan Leith ocus im sochaide archena, 
im huatigud na ndoine, ar dodechaid tmxa bfd ann ar a 

f o n-immed ; conid aire-sein tuccad in buidechair forru, conid 
de atbathatar meicc ;Eda Sl£ne isin bliadain-sin, ocus na 
sruithe rordidsem, et alii multi. Dicunt alii combad Chol- 
man dogneth uile ; atbtrat fairenn aile na dernai acht da 
rann de namm£, ocus in scol di-a dlnaim (o-sin) immach .i. 

1 5 leth-rann /cech fir dib. I Corcaig dorigned, i n-amseir [foL 5. 
da macc ;Eda Sl£ne .1 Blaithmac ocus Diarmait Is cimmorro 
tuccait a d6nma : teidm m6r do*ratad for firu Herinn .1 in 
Bude Connaill, co rosirestar Herenn hule, ocus co na farcaib 
acht cech tres dune i nHerinn i mbethaid ; ocus conid di-a 

20 n-anacul co n-a scoil dor6ne ar in teidm-sen Colman in 
n-immun-sa. Ocus is ann doTola do-som a denam, in tan 
rothinscanastar ascnam co araile inse mara Herenn amaig, 
for teched in tedma-sa, combetis .ix. tonna eturru ocu? tfr, ar 
nf tic teidm tarais innunn, ut ferunt periti ; co ro*iarfaig araile 

25 don scoil Cholman ' cia sen i tarla doib dul for set, conid 
ann-sein atrubairt Colmdn, 'cia s£n on tra/ ol seissom, •• acht 
s£n D6? 9 Ar iss-ed rorthrialsat-som, dul for insib mara 
immach, lor teched respn] Agalur. 

F] S£n De. Colman mac ui Chluasaig fer legind Corcaige, 
dorone in n-immun-sa ocus a scol immalle fris ; ocus commad leth- 
rand cech fir foe-sin. No is a oenur dor6ne in n-immun. Is he im- 
morro a loc, otha in n-inse co Corcaig corice in n-inse di-a ndechatar 
5 for teched in tedma. I n-amsir itnmorro da mac JEdtL Slane dorfnad 
•L Blathmoc ocus Diarmait. Is he immorro tucait a denma : teidm 
mor do-ratat lor firu £rend .i. in Buide CondaiW co ronndrestar 
Hlrind uile, ocusjco *a farcaib acht cech thres duine i nHerind uile i 
mbethaid ; ocus conid de atbathatar meic jEda Slane ocus atbath 

10 Fecblne Fobair, et alii multi derid et reges in eodem anno perierunt 
Ocus comd dia n-inacul co *a scoil dor6ne ar in teidm-sin Colman 
in n-imunsa, ocus is and dorala do-som a denom, tn tan rotinscanastar 
ascnam co araile indse mara co mbetis .ix. tonna etarru ocus tir, ar ni 
thic teidm dar noi tonna, ut ferunt periti. Co roiarfaig araile do'n 

15 #coil do Colman, cia sen i tarla doib dul for set? Conid and 
. atrubairt Colman, cia sin tra, ol se-seom, acht s<n D£. 



26 



HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 



[Hymnus S. Colmani Mic Ui Cluasaigh.] 



T] C fen D6 donfe fordonte, 
^ { or a oessam diin in- 
nocht, 

It/> foss no utmaille, 
ruire nime fri cech tress, 

5 Itge Abcil meic Adaim, 
ronsoerat ar dian-galar, 

Noe ocus Abraham, 
immuntisat ar tedmaim, 

Ailme athair tri cethrur 
10 rons6erat a n-ernaigthi 

Snaidsium Moisi deg-tuisech 
Iesu, Aaron macc Amra, 

Iob cosna fochaidib 
ftthi Fiadat ro*n*ansct 



macc Maire ro*n*feladar 
cia tiasam cain-temadar. 

* 

it*> suide no sessam, 
iss-ed attach adessam. 

Heli, Enoc, di-ar cobair, 
secip leth fon ihbith fogair. 

Isac in macc adamra, 
nacha*n*tairie adamna. 

ocus Ioseph a n-uas(er), 
co rig n-il-ainglech n-uasaL 

ro*n*snaid tria rubrum maire, 
Dauid in gilla ddna. 

sech na nemi ro*n*snada, 
la secht maccu Mocaba. 



F) i 16 ielathar 2 oesam thisam 3 eter fos et/r essam 

4 run tres 5 Abc*il Ele 6 bith & immo*n*tesat thed- 

inaim tarle 9 an6ser 1 1 Moysi degh-thdisech dria mare 

12 Iessu 13 fochadib neme snade 14. *ain$et Mochaba 

Glossae TF] 1 donfe] .i. ro*n*fuca leis T do*n*fuca leis cip e leth tiasam F 
fordoate] forund de .i. tl fom (forrnn F) TF ronfeladar] .i. ro*n*fialadar F + do*rata 

a rtal torund (fial torond F) di-ar ditin TF 2 oessam] ior a oessitin T oeaitin F 

innocht] ,i. in nocte tribulationis T a nocte, dictum est, quia in nocte ambulauerant ut 
. . . quidam, no in tempore tribulationis et ain ..... tis nirri-side F 
cia] .i. cepe' leth tiasam T .i. secip e leth F cain] .i. alaind T temadar] .i. co 
ro 'emdar sinn di-ar diuit .i. done* ar ndi/in T .i. don fem(adar), do*n*dithne tar a doen 
. . . .i. ditinttr F 3 foss] .i. cid fossidecht T cid i foaidech F utmaille] 

cid forimtecht TF 4 ruire] .1. rori TF fri] .i. contraTF ades«am] .i. atchimit 

TF 5 itge] .i. guidmit TF"* Abeil].L luctus 1 TF"* Adaim] ,L terrenuf 

uel terrigena uel terra rubra interpretatur' TF"« 6 dian-galar] .L ar in gaiar 

ndian TF + .i. ar in mbude Connaiil T + ,L . . . ar in . buide F fbgair] 
.i. fograiges .i. donl tomathium T .L fogur res . . F 7 Noe] noe consolatio 

interpretatur, quia per ipsum mundus consolatus est in reparatione hominum* T"* F 1 ** 
Abraham] .i. pater excelsus interpretatur 4 TF"* Isac] .i. risus interpretatur* TF 
adamra] .i. quia per miraculum datus est TF immuntisat] .L tisat immund T 
adamna] .i. adamni .i. gorta .L quia per Adam (Ulum F) uenit dolor TF*** 9 athairj 
i. Iacob TF»* + subplantttor interpretatur* F"» tri cethrur].L xii. patriarchse T tn 
cethrar fer F loseph] .i. augmentum interpretatur 7 T anuas(er)] anuasal 

.i. fer T anuasal fer F xo il-ainglech] .i. quia multos angelos tenet TF 

11 snaidsium] .L ro*n*snade sund (sind F) TK Moisi] .i. aquaticux interpretatur 
quia de Nilo flumine {om F) sumptus est^TF"* ro*n*snaid] .L populum Israel TF 

12 Iesu] .i. nwc Nun TF m « + Iesu Ebreice sed . . . . F"* Aaron] .L 
mons fortitudinis interpretatur' TF Dauid] .L fortis manus interpretatur w TF 

13 Iob] .i. dolens interpretatur 11 TF 14 Fiadat] .L fiada .L fo dia .i. dia maith 
T .i. fiada ,i% 6a .L dia da ocus fo ,i. maith F 



1 Hieron. de nom. Hibr. 



* Ibid. p. ta. 
10 Ibid. p. 53. 



•/< 



bid. p. la. 
11 Tb 



bid. p. 88. 



» Ibid. p. 5. 
» Ibid. p. ia. 



* a. ibid. p. 96. 
• /bid. p. «i. 



♦ ibid. p. «. 
• ibid. p. il. 



HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 



27 



T] Eoin baptaist adsluinnem, 
Iesu co n[-a] apstalaib 

Maire Ioseph dorrringrat 
as cach ing dorrforslaice 

Cech martir, cech dithrubach, 
20 rop sciath diin di-ar n-im- 
degail 

Regem regum rogamus 
anacht Noe a luchtlach 

Melchisedech rex Salem 
/roirsoerat a airnigthc 



rop ditiu diin, rop snadud, 
rop di-ar cobair fri g&bud. 

et spiritus Stefani, 
taithmet ahma Ignati. 

cech noeb robai hi ngenmnai, 
rop saiget huan fri demnai. 



in nostris sermonibus 
diluui temporibus 

incerto de semine 
ab omni formidine. 



[foL sb. 



F] 15 Iohain babtaist i6Isucon-a 17 doTingrat oatsprott 
Stephani 18 dorfirslaigset Ignatii 19 cach cadi dibtrobach 

ro*boi .1. genmna 20 rob uain demna 22 luctluct diluuii 

24 ernaigthe 

Glossae TF] 15 Eoin] .1. in quo gratia interpreutur 1 T Iohan .L Iohannes« 
in. Deo gratia, uel Iohannes, dei gratta F*t baptaitt] .L qoia Christunn 

bnptiianh (babtisanit F) TF + uel quia primus homines babtisauit F adsluinnen] 
•L asluindmeit ar cardes fris in hac laude T 16 apstalaih] apostolus Grece, missus 
interpretatur Latine TF rop] X tisat (tisad F) di-ar cobair TF 17 Mairel 

.L sttUa uel stella maris interpretatur* T"«F Ioseph] . L aite Iesu TF doirringrat ] 
•L roDtograt di-ar n-anacul T .L rontograt nc ro*n*anmniget F spiritus] .L anima 
uel gratia eius T Steiani] .L corooatus interpretatur TF 18 do^niMaice] 

.L ro-nfuaslaice T .L don^fuaslaige F taithmet] .i. foraithmet TF Ipali] X, 
Ignatitts episcoptts secundus post Petrum in Antiochia . . . . . pnmus et 
passos snb Tratano imperatore. Ignatius . . . . a leonibus et alus bestiis 
• ... T ... . successor Petri in . . . . Ignatius sicut ad • . 

dendi prsesentes ites ad fidem per snas 

.... disdpolos multos. Traianus .L rex Romanorum et totins mundi 
legato secnm ad sede causam sibi fidei praedicands? ducentes missit ei praedicandi ad 
se fidem trahenti «... regem uelte eum dsure bestiis et se . ... dioere . . 

nenisse . . . . sed ille negauit" dicerent . . . dicens 

quidsi frangitur .... quia ego fidentibus 

et inde ductus est ad regem successor eiusin Roma 

roit uita Petri .... fuerunt F"* 19 martir] .L pro deo 

TF -I- .L testis interpretatur F dithrubach] X pro deo TF + beos F noeb] .L 
pto deo T 21 nostris] .L in Scotica linga uel huius ymni T 22 aoacht] 

•L in ri ro^anacht TF luchtlach] .L a lucht locha no a lucht dub .L Noe cum suis 
tribus filiis et .iiiL uxores eorum T X al-lucht locha no a lucht luath .... 
dnb m a l(ucht) F^ 23 Melchisedech] X rex iustitise interpretatui* T rex 

- Sakm ] Hieronymus : aiunt Ebrei hunc esse Sem filium Noe, et supputantes annos 
uitss ipsiut .cccc. ostendunt eum usque ad Isac uixise. 4 Alii hunc esse quenoam 
Gannaneum et ignotum cuius Ebrei genelogiam ignorant. Secundum autem Augus- 
tinum et Origenem, non homoTuit sed angelus domini : homo sine patre et sine matre 

et sine genelogia esse non potest 1 T is i cetndd na n-Ebraide 

1 he . . . . genealogia . . angelus . . F"c Salem] 

: Salem non, ut Iosepus et nostrorum omnes surbitrantur, idem'ttt et 
Hierusalem, sed oppidum iuxta Sdthopolim quod appellatur Sa1em v et didtur uenisse 
Iacob in Salem duitatem regionis Sichem quse est in terra Ch*naan 8 T"* X fuit Salem 

nomen duitatis F iss-i immerto cetfaid na n-Ebraide conid i-tund $em 

Hierusalem: iss-i immcrro cetfiud srotha Iordanen, $em 

innti rq-boi Melcisedek F"« • 

>Hkrau^M«./r<Jr.p.9!. • IhU. p. o». » Ibid. p. 14. ♦ Ct. Hitraa. Qmmttt. Heir. 
im Gin. *W. 18. • Cf. Aaf. Qumtt. m HVpUti. L 74. • Hieroo. Efitt. 73 ad EuMfriua. 



commad 



28 



HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH 



T] Soter soeras Loth di thein, 
ut nos omnes precamur 

Abram de Ur na Galdai, 
soersum soeras in popul 

Ruri anacht tri maccu 

30 ronnain amal roanacht 

Flaithem nime locharnaig 
nat leic suum profetam 



qui per saecula habetur, 
liberarc dignctur, 

snaidsiunn ruri roTVsnada, 
limpa fontis i nGaba. 

a surnn tened co ruadi, 
Dauid de manu G61ai. 

ardonroigse di-ar tr6gi 
ulli leonum ori. 



F] 25 secula 
29 surnd cor-rodi 
prophetam 



27 Abraam Calda snaidsinim 28 sderais limpha 
31 fiathem locharnaig ardond*r6sgset 32 nad 



Glossae TF] 25 Soter] .i. Ebreice Iesus T"* + Grece . . saluator Latine T**F + 
interpretatur F soeras] .i. ro*soerastar TF Loth] .i. declinani interpretatur. 1 
Loth mac Aran raic Thara firater Sarra (Sarrai F) TF 27 Abram] .L pater excelsas 
interpretatur,* Abba enim pater dicitur, ram excelsus ; Abraham pater multarum 

intcrpretatur, et subaudi gentium T a celis hic F et sulmudi . . 

. . F"* Ur] in Ebreo habetur in Ur Chethisim . i. in igne Caldeorum. Tradunt 
autcm Ebrei ex hac occasione istiusmodi fabulam, quod Abraham in ignem misus ett 
quia ignem adorare noluerit quem Caldei colunt, et dei auxilio liberatus, de idulatrie 
igne profugerit ; quod in sequentibus scribitur egressum esse Tharan cum sobole sua 
de regione Caldeorum, pro quo in Ebreo habetur * de incendio Caldeorum,' et misus 
est Aram adhuc ante conspectum patris sui Thara in igne Caldeorum quod uidelicet 
ignem nollens adorare igne consumptus est. Loquitur autem dominus postea ad Abram 
dicens, Ego sum qui eduxi te de igne Caldeorum* T"* Galdai] na Calda .i. Caldei 
dicti quasi cassi .i. o Cased mac Nachor inic Thara .1. a filio fratris Abraham, de Ur 
. . . . Abraham apud Ulos F"» snaidsrum] ro*nsns)dc sind F 28 soersum] 
ro*soera sinn Trosoerad sind F limpa] othoin T ablatiuus TF Gaba] .i. 

isin gdbud i rabatar sine aqua quando uenit ex Egipto T .L isin gabud ir-rabatar lsin 
dithrub super aqua, in tan tanic in popul a hEgept ; no % commad Gaba ainm ind 
lui : ir-rabatar tunc sine aqua ; no, in tan roboi Samu^l mac Elcanna i toisigecht in 
popuil atberar so : Filistina tancatar cucu for sluagud 00 tangatar m*tc Israel isna 
loccaib as Gaba ocus Masfad, et unde hic i nGabai, ocus ro'throiscsetar m*tc Israel and- 
scn, oais do*rat Samuel usr^ illustrationis tarsiu, et unde didtur limpha, «rw/ro*memaid 
re Samuel ocus re maccaib Israel for Filistinaib F"» 29 rurij.i. ro-ri T anacht] 
.i. roangestar T tri maccu] in anno primo regni Nalcodonosor re^is Babilonue 
uenit in Hierusalem et inuasit eam ; in anno uero tertio Iochim regu Iuda dixit 
Daniel et tres pueri in Babilonem ducti sunt et alii multi secum ; et ait rex pneposito 
iunachorum, Arphanas nomioe, ut doceret alios pueros de filiis Israel et de semine 
tegio et de filiis tirannorum pueroi dccoros,ut ministrarent ei post peritiam Caldese 
lingw. Tri mac F"* .i. Sedrac, Misac, Abdinago (Abdenago F> TF haec sunt 
Caldca F nomina eorum TF apud Caldeos T Annanias, Azarias, Misael TF autem 
Ebreica F nomina eorum TF apud Ebreos ; et in igne misi sunt quia noluerunt adorarc 
formam Nabcodonostor T 31 flaithem] .i. flaith ^im (^m F) TF locharnaig] 

.i. solusta T solustai F ar'don*roigse] .i. ar*ro*airchise TF 32 profetam] 

.i. Danielem, qui bis in Babilonia traditus est leonibus et fuit cum eis in iacu leonum 
per ebdomadam plenam siue cibo T 



1 Hieroo. eU nom. Hfbr. p. ij. 

1 Hicron. Qturttt. Htbr. in G*n. xi. aS. 



* IbU. p. 5. 



HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 



*9 



T] Amal foedes in aingel 
do*roit*r dtin di-ar fortacht, 

35 Di-ar Fiadat roTrtolomar 
robem occa i mbi-bethaid 

Amal socras Ionas faith 
snaidsiunn deg-ri tomtach trln, 



tarslaic Petrum a slabreid, 
rop reid remunn cech n-amreid. 

nostro opere digno, 
in paradisi regno. 

a brii mfl moir, monar ngle, 
s£n Di do*nfe iordorrte. 



Ro-fir, a Fiada, ro-fir, 

40 robet maccan flatha d€ 

Ro-fir, a Fiada, rop flr, 
sech rofsed, roissam, 

Robbem cen es hil-lethu, 



roerthar in guidi-se, 
hi timchuairt na scule-se 

risam huili sith ind rfg 
hi flaith nime cofrissam. 

la haifigliu i mbith-bethu 



F] 33 faides in n-aiAgel 34 dorroiter fortact remoind 36 robbem 
occai i mbeth-bethaid 37 monor gle 38 snaidsium deg-rig tom- 

thach De dOn fte 39 fiado a*firthar F ra°firthar F* -seo 40 scuili-seo 
41 fiado rofir uile 42 roisad roisam \npro hi 'risam 43 robem 
x% il-letha haingliu 



Glossae TF] 31 foedes] .1. prseteriti temporis F Herodes Agripa occidit 
Iacobum filium Zebedei et tradidit Petrum iiii. quaternionibus in carcerem ad 
custodiendum, et libermuit eumdominus per angelum suum T Herodes tetrarcha mac 
Herodls mnc Antipotris uuic Herodis Ascolonitae, is lais ro*marbad Iohan Babtaist, 
ocus ro°ches Crist ocus ro*laad Petir i carcair, ocus is e sede forathmentar bic F"« 
tatslaic] X rotuaslaic F 34 do*r*oiter] .i. a deo TF 35 fiadat] .i. dar 

dia maith TF di-ar fiadait ondi as deus F ro*n*tolomar] .L ro*tholtnagem T 
rotholtnaigem F 37 Ionas] .L dblens siue columba interpretator, filius Amathi 

et (hic est F) niduss quem suscitauit Helias (Eleas F) quando (apud Quam F) hospitauit 
TF"» apud eam T in tempore famis F"* fugiens Achab rejfem TF*"* in tempore 
famis T Israel' F"* 38 snaidsium] .i. ro*n*snaide smd F tomtachj .L 

tomaithmech TF 39 a Fiada] i. a de roaith T a dcg de F roerthar] .i^ 

ro*emiter T ro*ernithar F 40 maccan] .L angcli, uo % F™« + meicc (maccain F) 

beeca atbalat fochetor (focetoir F) in sanctitate (om. F) post baptismum TF * 41 

sith] .L celum TF 43 Leth-raud so, ocus is ed araili in lethrand aili oc cai . . 

di-a toracht . . atir . . . dYn galur, masu leth-rann cech ai dib doronsat 
anuas ; no is e Cholman \mnwrro a oenur dorigne in immun . • . fbracaib in leth- 

rann so ar ro-eccom .... dia mo chet ecomlanaiged . . a molad-som T"* 

l.eth-rand so, ocus ni . . a leth-rand aile and, ocus is ed . . . le in fer di-a torach 
ade . . atbath do'n tedmaim (maso) leth-rand cech fir do*ronsat anuasana; maso 
Coiman immorro a oenur dorigne in n-immun-sa, is airi foracaib in leth-rann-sa gen 
leth-rand ele .i. ar no*eccom1anai£-seom mo munUr-sa ecomlanaiget^sa a molad-som 
F"* 43 hU-lethu] ,i. hi farsinge T .i. leu, ut quidam dixit, mo mathair ocus 

nVathair | cein ro*batar 'n-a bethu || bendacht for ed ro*dos*ruc | robo bec mo . . 
. lethu F"« 



1 Cf. Htoon. Pr*if. im fonmm, pp. 388, 9. 



3<> 



HYMNUS S. COLMANl MIC UI CLUASAIGH. 



T] Reraig faithi cen dibad, aingil apstail, ard fegad, 

45 tairset li-ar n-athar nemda ria sluag ridemna di-ar senad. 

Sen d& 



Bi/fdacht for Irlam Patraic 
bennacht forsin cathraig-se 

■ 

Benriacht for £rlam Brig/V 
50 tabraid huile cain forgatt, 

Bendacht for Colum Cille 
ior anmain Adamnan ain 

/For f<5esam. rfg na ndula 
in spirut ndeb ronbnSena, 

55 



con-n6ebaib Herenn imme, 
ocus for cach fil indi. 

co n-ogaib Herenn impe, 
ttf/fdacht lor ordan Brigte. 

con-noebaib Alban alla, 
rola cain forsna clanna. 

comairche nachanbera, [fol. 6. 
Crist rcrn^soera, ro'n'sena. 

Sen AL 



1 Orent pro nobis sancti illi in celis, quorum memoriam 
facimus in terri'3, ut delcantur delicta nostra per inuocatio- 
nem sancti nominis tui Iesu, et miserere qui regnas in saecula 
saeculorum. Amen. 

Fl 44 fodi 45 n-athair nemna se*nad 

• • • « « _1 • • §\ %_ _1 *. • _1 t 



F] 44 fodi 45 n-athair nemna slnad 46 ont. 47 co 

noebaib Herend uile 48 bendacht inde 49 bfffdacht Brigte Herend 

50 uile bennacht 51 co noebaib M a*i««.««:* ** ixuow* 
commairche 55 S.D. 



iy iakvmwii *_»«•£*%, **w wax* 

52 Adamnain 53 foisam 



Glossae TF] 44 reraig] .i. ro-rig no reng (ro-rcig F) TF + .i. segul foda a 
segul F + qui fuerunt ante diluuium TF dibad] .i. in poena TF fegad] .L is 
ard in (/>///. T) fegad angelorum et apostolorum TF 46 sen de*] huc usque 

cecinit Colroan T 47 hendacht] Dermait nati Germain comarba Pa/ratt*, 
is e rouuill na cethri rannu-xa ; hanmand YsJraic ocux BrigUe tantum fuerunt 
ocus Mugron comarba Colum Cille fecit dorigne in n-immun-sa sis .L na da 
rann dedencha F*c Irlam] .i. eV-ellam .i. adbul-ellam fri TF*c + denaim 
ferta T + denmus firt F"* + oeus niirbaile TF™* Patraic].i. for in e*rlam as Patraic 
TF 48 indi] .i. inte T 51 Colum] .L collum ar a diutecht dictus est T 
Cille] .i. quia frequenter ueniebat (at Daru) nchill .i. (a) Teliag Dub- 

Slaisse, quia a . . . . ad campum (pro duitate ueniet 1 . . . . ere et 
icebant) . . expectem .... (cil)le inde dictus (est)T Crunthand a 
ainm baiste, ic Telaig Dub-glase immorro, ro*leg a salmu do sacurt na cille, ocus 
ticed som com-menic cosin mag i fail na cille .... F*c 51 Alban] 

.1. fri muir anair T 52 Adamnain] .i. Adomnan nuic Loran nWc Linne : 

Ronat ainm a mathar F*c cain] cethri prim-chana na Herend .i. cain 

PatnriV ocus Dari ocus Adomnan ocus Domnaig. Cain Fzxraic immorro, cen 
chleirciu do marbad ; cain Dari, cen bu do gait ; [cain] Adomnan cen . . do marbad ; 
[cain] Domnaig, cen [dul] ar imtecht F"»* clanna] .i. forsnamnaib; no, super 
gentes F 53 foesam] .i. for foesitin F 



HYMNUS S. COLMANI MIC Ul CLUASAIGH. 



3i 



[NOTAE.] 

T] fol. 5 in sup. marg. alleluia psalmus . . . 

alleluia . . . alleluia pater alleluia filius alleluia spiritus sanctus 
desideras 

T) fol. sb in sup. marg. 

. . . . • siraus, nam si illa . . . pericula ut sura ... 
entis interius est Salomon : Fortis est ut raors dilectio, 1 quia uidelicet 
sicut raors corpus interimit, sic araorera corporaliura rerura aeternae 
uitae caritas occidit 1 
• et a manu sctc. xvi 

In noraine patris et filii cum spiritui sancto. 

Iesus Christus qui supra Mariara sedebat et Petrus ante illura 
ttabat, dic raihi Petre quare tristis es . . . nunc . . . raeos 
dolores . . per .u.ii . . . . per Christum apostolorum ut non 

amulura q. i. , . . non opere . . . locos 

. . . isti 



'1 Cutf. viiL 6. 



* Grcg. /f#M. im Kumng. i. 11. 



32 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. CUCHUIMNEf. 



[PRAEFATIO IN Hymnum S. Cuchuimnei.] 









T] Cantemus in omni die : Cu-cbuimne fecit hunc ymnum 
do molad Maire 6ge; i n-aimsir xmmorro Loingsig meicc 

i u . ,$ 6engusa ocus Adamnan factus est ; incertum est uero in quo 

V^ - loco eum fecit Is e fochunn a denma, di-a soerad ar in 

,u f' , "'' 5 droch-bethaid ir-rabai, quia coniugem habuit et in mala uita 
^i- r L ■ cum illa fuit; no commad do rethigud remi aneich nad 

/Cu-fJ-.*-//. roacht leis di-a legund dogneth in molad-sa do Maire. Ut 

. Adamnanus dixit : 

T 7 1 1 J Cu-chuimne 

io ro'lig suthe co drumne ; 

al-leth aile arata 



.^ JYW* ^ 



roleic ar a chaillccha. 
mX t u <->' ' l ^ Cu-chuimne dixit : 

^ .^ • v: i Cu-chuimne 

j , 1 5 ro # 16g suthe co [druimne] ; 

*'*-.'•'"', , a/*leth dJle arata 

* -'* t * ■ ■ ' ' v legfaid, leicfid caillecha. 

no, al-leth n-aile araid cui 
legfaid huile, corop siii. 
20 Tre rithim daira fecit, ocus xiiii. coibtill ann, ocus da Hne in 
cech coib/;7, ocus xii. sxWaba cech lfne. 

Maria stilla maris interpretatur ; ct significat aeclesiam in- 
uentam in amaritudine saeculi. 

F] dor6nai in n-immun-sa ar pro fecit . . . . do 2 amsir om. im- 
morro 3 Oengttfsa Adomnan dorone fro factus est otn. est 4 js he 
in fochund/rp is e . . . a denma 4 soerad 5 i rabi 6 comad 
do rldigud 8 Adomnan 9 Cu-chumne 10 suithe 10 druimne 
11 armatha /r<? arata 12 ro*threic/rp ro'leic challecha 14 Cu- 

chumne 15 suithe druimne 16 armatha/r» arata 17 16gfaid 

callecha 18 alleth aile aridcui 19 \6g uile 20 dor6nadhe 4r# fecit 

cethricoptild£acand/r<? xiiii .... ann 21 da Hne cecna cobtil 

c6ic sillaba dec in. 22, 23 om. 



HYMNUS S. CUCHUIMNEI 1N LAUDEM S. MARIAR. 33 



[Hymnus S. Cuchuimnei in Laudem S. Mariae.] 

T] /^Antemus in omni die concinentes uarie 

conclamantes deo dignum ymnum sanctae Mariae 

Bis per chorum hinc et inde collaudemus Mariam 
ut uox pulset omnem aurem per laudem uicariam 

5 Maria de tribu Iudae summi mater domini 
oportunam dedit curam egrotanti homini 

Gabriel aduexit uerbum sinu prius paterno 
quod conceptum et susceptum in utero materno 

Haec est summa haec est sancta uirgo uenerabilis 
10 quae ex fide non recessit sed exstetit stabilis 

Huic matri nec inuenta ante nec post simiiis 
nec de prole fuit plane humanae originis 

Per mulierem et lignum mundus prius periit 
per mulieris uirtutem ad salutem rediit. 

1 5 Maria mater miranda patrem suum edidit 
per quem aqua late lotus totus mundus credidit 

Haec concepit margaretam non sunt uana somnia 
pro qua sani Christiani uendunt sua omnia 

FPKR] tit. himnus sanctae Mariae R 1 concinnantes FKR con- 

cinantes P uariae K uafiae R 3 corum P collaudamus FP conlaud- 

amus K conlaudemus R 4 onu ut R pulsat KR 5 Iuda FPKR 

summa PR 7 patris/n? prius P paternae R 8 maternae R 

9 haec R bis 10 haec/r* quae ex R zpro ex PK extitit F extetit R 

11 matre R inuentum R 12 fiortpro prole R planae F plana R 

15, 16 om. P 15 aedidit R 16 lata KR lota R 17 hec PR 

concaepit K margaritam P margareta R 18 per quam P sane F 

Glossae T] I cantcmus] .i. fideles uarie] .i. inter duos choros 7 uerbum] 

.L auDUDtiatkinem uerbi .i. Aue Maria plena gratia 1 8 conceptumj .i. diuina 

operante potentia credentis uiscera fecundantur 13 lignum] .1 prseuaricationis 

15 patrem] .i. omnium creator de creatura sua procreatur. fbns uitae de riuulo suo 
oritur. UitU uera de uirguhu suo nascicur et in ligno mortali arbor uitse inseritur et 
porta . in se uirtui ah tnnrmis portatur 17 margaretam] .i. Christum 



1 Lc i. iS 

LIBER HYMN 



34 



HYMNUS S. CUCHUIMNEI IN IJiUDEM S. MARIAE. 



T] Tonicam per totum textam Christi mater fecerat 

20 /quae peracta Christi morte sorte statim steterat [f. 6b. 

I nduamus arma lucis loricam et galiam 
ut simus deo perfecti suscepti per Mariam 

Amen amen adiuramus merita puerperae 

ut non possit flamma pirae nos dirae decepere 

25 Christi nomen inuocemus angelis sub testibus 
ut fruamur et scripamur litteris celestibus. 

Cantemus 

1 Sanctae Mariae meritum 

imploramus dignissimum 
ut meriamur solium 
habitare altissimum 

FPKR] 19 tunicam K totam P textum KF textam F* Christo K 
21 induamur R luricam PKR uicariae/w et galiam R galeam FPK 

23 adoramus K adoremus R 23-25 om - merita 

inuocemus R 24 pyrae K dire P decerpere FP 25 inuocamus PK 

26 framur T fruamur T* in fruamur R scribamus r F scribamur PKR 
caelestibus R caelestibus K 27 om. cantemus PK cantemus in omni 

die R 

1 -4 om. KR 1 Sancte Mariae P 3 mereamur FP 

Glossae T] 19 tonicam] coirtw hinair imlibair totum] .L corpus textam] 
.1. ccn uaim and ettr 20 sorte] .i. sine partitione 21 loiicam] lorica dicta 

co quod lori» caret 23 amen] .i. uere uel fidelitcr puerpenv] X puerum 

pariens in aetate pueri id est in decimo uel io xi 24 pirae] .1. in nabriad pinna 

26 litteris] .L in memotia dei. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 6b i9i sup. marg. 

declinatio est . . . . uirtute 
cursu, equus ab aequitate, cursus panis 
rict . . carens, pilax pede segax . 
nimis canis canendo nimis 



manus appellata est a 
. quod . . . ore 
mustella panis pascens 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. HfLARII. 35 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Hilaru.] 

T] Ymnum dicat Hilarius eipiscopus et princeps ciuitatis 

2uae dicitur Pictauis fecit hunc ymnum Christo, in monte 
rargani, iar tomailt na prainne illic i tegdais ind latraind. 
Ocus iar n-atlugud buide do Dia rothinsat in meic bethaid 
5 post, co narbat m6 quam infantes, amal tirfas sein do sacurt 
boi occo. Tanic aingel ocus asbert friu, " nisi penitentiam 
cgeritis, in infernum ibitis." Egerunt ergo penitentiam,et dedit 
deus indulgcntiam eis per istam laudem : sic nobis conuenit 
canere post prandium. 

10 Alitcr, locus .i. specus in pectore montis Iouis inter Alpes in 
qua philophi antc fuerunt. Tempus Ualentiani et Ualen- 
tis. Persona Hilarius. Causa .i. angelus postulauit quando 
uenit ad Susannam urbem cum tricentis uiris .1. c. de clericis 
et cc. de laicis. Unus uero de clericis mortuus est pro frigorc 

15 hiemis,et Hilarius orauit prosuo monacho. Illa autem nocte 
angelus dixit ad eum, " debet te scrutari scripturas et ymnum 
facere deo." Ille crgo fecit iuxta imperium angeli et mor- 
tuum suscitauit per gratiam dei. 
Mctrum troiachum tetrdmetrum cst; hic recipit spondeum 

20 omnibus locis praeter tertium locum ettnxAia omnibus locis ; 
in quo aliquando tertio loco prioris uersiculi spondeum 
reperies, ut •' factor celi et terrae factor," et " uerbis purgat 
leprae morbum." Currit autem alternis uersibus, ita ut prior 
uersus habeat pedes .iiii. posterior ucro .iii. et sillabam. 1 

25 Ymnus Grece, laus interpretatur Latine ; uel ymnus memoria 

F] Locus huius artis spelonca in pectore montis Iouis in qua 
ante philosophi fuerunt Tempus noui testamenti, uel post 
Neronem. Persona Hilarius Pictauiensis. Causa postulatio .1. 
angelus postulauit ab Hilario. Uel Hilarius hunc ymnum fecit 
S ueniens ad Sannam urbem cum ccc uiris .1. c. de cleritis et cc. de 
laicis, et mortuus est unus de clericis pro frigore hiemis. Et ille 
orauit ad dominum pro monacho suo. Illa autem nocte facta est 
uox ad eum dicens, debet te scrutari scripturam et ymnum facere 
deo ; ille uero fecit et mortuum suscitauit Isidorus. Ymnos 
xo primum Dauid profeta in laudem dei composuisse ac cecinisse mani- 
festum.* Metrum trochiacum tetrametrum, quod a poetis Grecis et 
Latinis frequentissime ponitur, recipit trocheum et locis omnibus 
spondeum praeter tertium, currit alternis uersiculis, ita ut prior habeat 

» (X BMda dt mrU mttrkm c t> Cf. Isld. DtOf. l.vi. 1. 

D 2 



36 



HYMNUS S. HILARII IN LAUDEM CHMSTI. 



T] dicitur, sicut in psaltcrio Grcco " ymnos testmon," hoc cst 
memor fuit nostri ; ocus is do molad D£ in t[s]ainriud as dfr 
ymnus ; ocus is (or binnius canair, ut Augustinus dicit, isna 
Dfkcadib. 1 Ymnos primum Dautd profcta in laudem Dei 
30 compossuisse manifestum est. s 

F] pedes iiii. posterior habeat pedes .iii. et sillabam. Exempluin 
1 5 huius totus ille ymnus pulcherrimus cuius initium hoc est, " Ymnum 
dicat turba fratrum, ymnum cantus personet." In quo aliquando 
loco prioris uersiculi spondeum reperies, ut " factor celi et terrae," et 
" uerbum purgat leprse morbum." 3 



[Hymnus S. Hilarii in Laudem Christi.] 

T] Yf Mnum dicat turba fratrum ymnum cantus personet 
Christo regi concinentes laudem demus debitam 

Tu dei de corde uerbum tu uia tu ueritas 
Iesse uirga tu uocaris te leonem legimus 

5 Dextra patris mons et agnus angularis tu lapis 
sponsus idem £1 columba flamma pastor ianua 

FACGH] ///. Ymnum sancti Hilari de Christo A Ymnum super 
euangelium Christi et oratio sancti Hieronimi et Paulini C Ymnus sancti 
Hilarii episqopi Pictauensis H car. Ht. FG 

1 personat C 2 Christum H rege G regem H concinantes G 

concinnentes A concinnantes CA* laudes G debita G 3-5 def. A 

3 uerbo G 6 uel pro el ACGH columna C 

(ilossae T] i ymnum] .i. laudcm fratrum] .i. in Christo cactus] J. 

nominatiuus 2 concinentet] .i. a uerbo concino .i. a comchanam demu»] 

uel laudes demus debitas 3 dc corde] .i. de secreto diuinitatis uerbum] .i. 

tilius uia] ut dicitur, Ego sum uia et ueritas et uita et iterum, Nemo ucnit ad 
l>atrem nisi pcr me 4 4 Iesse] .1. genitiuus uirga] ut dicitur, Exeat uirga de 

radice Icsse* lconcin] ut dicitur, Uicit leo de tribu Iuda* 5 dextra] .L uita 

eterna tt in marg. dextera dci dicitur quia sicut facit aliquis omnia qua uult per 
uexteram, sic deus pater omnia fecit per Christum. Ideo columba diatur propter 
simplicitatem suam ; flamma ut dicitur, Dcui meus flammadeuorans et ignis consumens 7 
mons] ut dicitur, Erit in nouissimis diebus pncparatus mons* agnus] .i. Ecce 

agnus dei, cccc qui tollit peccatum mundi 9 fapis] .1 lapidem aucm reproba(uerant) 10 
6 sponsus] .i. sicut sponsus procedens de thalamo suo n ^lj .i. deus columba] 
ut (licitur, Sponsa mea columba mea IS pastor] .1 Ego sum pastor lxmus, u et iterum, 
Ego sum ianua, per me si quis intrauerit salua(biiur) 1 ^ 



1 Cf. Aug. Enarr. in Pt. Ixxii. 1. 
metrica c. 33» * Jn. xiv. 6. 

" lsa. ii. 9. • Jn. i. »9. 

w Jn \. 14. I4 Jn. x. 5. 



» Cf. Isid. Dt. Of. I. vi. 1. 
* Isa. xi. 1. * Apoc. v. 5« 

» Pt. cxvii. 21. » Ps7xvUi. 6. 



» Cf. Baeda 4*j*rtc 
7 Hcbr. xii. »9. 
** Cant. v. s. 



HYMNUS S. HILARU IN LAUDEM CHRISTL 37 

T] In profetis inueniris nostro natus saeculo 
ante saecula tui fuisti factor primi saeculi 

Factor caeli et terrae factor congregator tu maris 
10 omniumque tu creator quae pater nasci iubet 

Uirginis receptus membris Gabrielis nuntio 
crescit albus prole sancta nos monemur credere 

Rem nouam nec ante uisam uirginem puerperam 
tunc magi stellam secuti primi adorant paruulum 

1 5 Offerentes tus et aurum digna regi munera 
mox Erodii nuntiatum inuidens potentiae 

FACGH] 7 prophetis FCH mueneris C inuenimus G nostrum natum 
saeculum G saeculo A 8 secula FGH saecula C saecla AC* to FCA 

seculi F sacculi AGH 9 celi F caeli AGH om. et ACH 10 eras. 

H quae A omniaque G creasti pro creator G 1 1 Gabrihelis 

A Gabriheli C Gabrihele G Gabriele H nuncius G 12 aluus FACGH 

13-16 dcf. A 13 uissam F 14 paruolum G 15 offenint 

ei C* thus F om. et C* regis G munerse C 16 Herodi FG 

Herode C Herodes H nuntiatum est C inuidus H potentia F potentiam C 

Glossae Tl 7 nostro] .i. in nouo testamento 8 ssecula] .1. ante omnia 

srccula faistij i. per temetipsum qui es sine initio et sine fine primi] .i. mundi 
creatio in principio, secundum saeculum quando reformabitur in fine saeculi ; aliter, 
primum Sieculum creatio Adse in principio mundi, secundum ssecnlum reformatio 
nominis per Christum 10 omnium] .i. elimentorum, ut dicit Iohannes, Omnia 

per ipsum facta sunt 1 iuhet] .i. Fiat lux ct facta est lux' 11 Gabnelis] .1. 

Aut Maria ^ratia olena, ecce concipies et paries filium et uocabis nomen eius Iesum 1 
12 albusj .1. Marise 13 puerperamj^i. puerum prius parens, uel in setate nueri 

parens Cnristum .i. in x° uel in xii° anno 14 magij .i. quasi magis gnan qui 

philosopbantur in omni re ut est f Ecce magi ah oriente uenerunt Hierosolymam 4 
primt] tn sup. marg. (primi .i. na hirgde, uel primi ex gentibus hi fuerunt) quia prius 

ante eos sdorauerunt eum pastores (ante xiii iuxta turrtm) Gaader. 

Mulcho eorum seninr qui aurum deo regi obtulit ; secundus Caspar iuuenis qui tus deo 
obtulit ; tertius Pati(farsat qui) mirram homini obtulit ; unde quidam dixit 

Melchar tidnachtaid ind oir ; 
Caspar tucc in tus dimoir ; 
Patifarsat tuc in mir maith ; 
conastarat dond rig-laith. 

Cregorius : Auro sapientia detignatur ; ture autem quod deo incenditur uirtus 
oratioQts exprimitur ; per mirram carnis nostrse mortificatio figuratur. Nas itaque nato 
domino ofleramus aurum, ut hunc ubique regnare fateamur ; orTeramus tus, ut credamus 
quod is qui in tempore apparuit deus ante tempora extetit ; offeramus mirram, ut eum 
quem credimus in sua diuinitate impasibilem, credamus etiam in nostra fuisse mortali 
carne* paruulum] in sinistr. marg. pulcherrime munerum sacramenta Iuuencus 
prespiter uno uersiculo comprehendit 

tus, aurum, mirram, regique, hominique, deoque 
dona feruot.* 

1 ; offerentes] .i. ar a chumbri na tucc mirram, no ni thalla and in uersu, nel quia 
postea dicetur 16 nuntiatum] .i. opus nascendi inuidens] .i. Herodes 

poteuttse] .1 Christi. 

Ja. L > f G«n. L 3 > Lc i. 18, 31. «MtiLi. 

1 Crag. lUm. m Emmmf. i. 10. • luucnou //#>/. cnmng. L *%%. 



3« HYMNUS S. HILARII IN LAUDEM CHRISTL 

T] Tum iubet paruos necari turbam fecit martirum 
fertur infans oculendus Nili flumen quo fluit. 

Qui refertur post Erodem nutriendus Nazareth 
20 multa paruus multa adultus signa fecit celitus 

Quae latent et quae leguntur coram multis testibus 
praedicans celeste regnum dicta factis approbat 

Debiles facit uigere cecos luce illuminat 
uerbis purgat leprae morbum mortuos resuscitat 

25 Uinum qupd deerat idris motari aquam iubet 
nuptiis mero retentis pfopinnando poculo 

Pane quino pisce bino quinque pascit milia 
et fefert fragmenta cenae ter caternis coruibus 

FACGHl 17 necare H turba G maityrum FCH 18 occu- 

lendus FAC*H Nilo G quod fluif G 19 reuertur C Herodem 

FAC Natzareth C 20 dultus G caelitus AH caelitus C celidus G 

22 caeleste A caeleste C adprobat A adprobatum C 23 fecit AH 

figere C firmos G caecos A inluminat AC inluminans G 24 uerbo 

G morbos C*H resuscetat G 25 erat 4r* deerat C hidris F ydris C 

ydriis C* hydriis GH motuari F mutare C*H motare CG 26 nuptis 

AC nuptiis C* merore tentis C retinctis H propinando FH propinanaum 
C* prouinato G populo/wpoculoACGH . 27, 28 def. A 27 panes 
quinos pisces binos G pauit G 28 refert FH reffert C refertur G 

fragmentae G quaternis FCH quatternis G corbibus FC*H corbibis C 
coffinos G 

Glossae T] 17 iubet] .1. Herodes paruos] ce&t cU Hn na macraide ro*ches 
sund la Her6id7 ni anra duo milia .c.xl.ut Gregorius manifestat in Sacramentario 
18 fertur] .i. ducitur; quatuor annis fuit Chrutus in Egipto fugiens Herodem. 
Eliopolis, .1. solis ciuitas, nomen ciuitatis tn qua Christus in Egipto habitauit ; uel eleos, 
sol ; polis, ciuitas, intetpretatur : ubt ut aiunt in die aduentus illius in urbem omoia 
idula eius comminuta sunt. Affrodius uero nomen principis illius qui Cbtistum et 
parentes eius benigne (sus)cepit 19 refertur] .i. b/rar post] .1 post mortem 

Herodis 20 paruus] .i. paruulus adultus] ar rof<prbair celitus] .i. per 

uirtutem celestem 21 quae latent] .L inna hi naofc fessa quae legunturj.i. 

na hi ro'fessa testibus] .L apostolorum et diicipulorum 22 dictal itt 

sinistr. marg. dicta factis .i. uiuificat mortuos, illuminat cecos 23 debilesj .1. 

quasi dolore habiles et in marf. hsec sunt signa pnedicta 24 mortuos] in marg. 

Trcs tantum homines Christus suscitauit .i. Laxarum, et filiamlari principis sina(goge y 
atque filium uiduac) ; hi tre< (homines signi)ficant peccata hominum : filia pnncipU 
?;iiscitata in cubi(culo sigoificat peccatum cordis); filius uidue susdtatus in ostio 
ciuitatis significat peccatum uerbt prolatum foris ; Lasarus suscitatus de sepulchro 
significat peccatum actionis cum (morte). 1 2K idris] .1. ar na uisci-lestraib 

motari].i. a sua naturain uinum 26 retentis] .u hommibus propinnando] 

.1. anb(ad f)odailte. . . in uair-sin poculo] .i. fit poculum . • . culum lestar 
27 pane] No*biih binus et quinus secundum ueteres. Nuncautem bini et quini, ut 
Priscianus dicit* pascit] .i. Christus milia] .i. uirorum, exceptis mulieribus et 
paruulis 28 coruibus] curuus, crom ; uel coruus, fiach ; uel corbibus, quod est hic. 
1 Cf. Greg. Morml. W. 52. * PrUc Dt /tfurls uumervrum c vi. 



HYMNUS S. HILARII IN I.AUDEM CHRISTI 39 

T] Turba ex omni discumbente iugem laudem pertufit 
30 duodecim uiros probauit per quos uita discitur 

Ex quis unus inuenitur Christi Iudas traditor 
instruuntur misi ab Anna proditoris osculo 

Innocens captus tenetur nec repugnans ducitur 
sistitur falsis grassatur offerendus Pontio 

35 Discutit obiecta praeses nullum cremen inuenit 
sed cum turba Iudeorum pro salute Cesaris 

Dicerent Christum necandum turbis sanctus traditur 
impiis uerbis grassatur sputa flagra sustinet 

/Scandere crucem iubetur innocens pro noxiis [fo. 7b. 
40 morte carnis quam gerebat mortem uicit omnium 

FACGH] 29 hecomnis G discumbenti C discumbentis G iuge H 
50 adprobauit G 31 quibus ACGH Iuda AC Iudas A*Iuda 

Christo G traditur ACG traditor C* 32 instruntur A instruentur 

A* missi C*GH Anne per proditoris osculum G 34 grasatur FAH 

ofierentes A Poncio G 35, 36 om. A scd cum nota omissionis 

35 abiecta C praesis G crimen FC*GH 36 clamat pro cum G 

turbac F turbe C*H Iudaeorum C Cessaris G 37 negandum ACH 

negatum G 38 impis C impiis C* grasatur FAH grauatur G spota G 
39 ascendere G noxis AC noxiis C* 40 morte morte A morte A* 

moritur morte G ierebat G uincit C 

Glotsae T] 29 discumhente} .L nsaus o miasaiged ind ule buden ; unde discus 
diriuatur .L mias pertulit] .L Christus 30 duodecim] in marg. lege 

dodecim sine .u. in scmndendo uiros] .L apostolos probauitj .l elegit uita] 
•L rotura 31 quis] .L apostolis Iudas] .L ut Christus dixit, Unus uestrum 

me traditurus est 1 • . 32 instruuntur] .L ab Iudeis et sacerdotibus misi] .L 

latrones *t in sinistr. marg. misi .L 6 Chaiphas immorro rcfaided-som, quia ille sacer- 
dos fuit illius anoi ; sed causa metri dfcit * ab Anna ; ' et in libris histonarum refertur 
quod .iiiL fuise principes inter Annam et Caifam, sed filia Annas coniunx fuit Caifas 
osculo] ut Iudas dixit, Quemcunque osculatus fuero ipse esl* ; uel osculum pacis et 
amoris et mortis est 33 innocens].L Christus tenctur] .i. airgaibthair 34 

sntitur] .L ducitur mlsts] .i. uerbis uel conuiciis Pontio] .L praesidi regis mundi 
35 obiecta] .L na tacrai dorata Ur Qxist inuenitl .L in Christo, ut dicitur, Innocens 
ego sum a sa(nguine) iusti huius* 36 CesarisJ Ar ba tocrad do-sidc nomen regis 

fir nech aile acht uir a oenur . . . regem esse diceKat. Cessar dictus a cesso 
m(atris) utero 37 turbU].L Iudeorum traditur] ,i. ChrUtus 38 sputa] 

,L na saile flagra] .1. na sraigle 39 crucem] in sinistr. marg. Quare noluit 

dominusalia morte mori nisi morte crucis, quia ciux magnum misteiium habet. Si 
enim crux in terra proiicitur per .iiiL eius cornua .iuL partes mundi dcmonstrat. In 
hoc uoluit dominus demoostrare quod non uenit unam partem mundi redimere sed 
totum humanum genus. Psalmista dicentc, A solis ortu et occasu et ab aquilone et 
mari, dkant qui redempti sunt a domino quos redemit. 4 £t si crux sursum sustollitur 
samuldemoostrat celestia et terrestria. tt in dtxtr. marg. Quatuor ligna fuerunt in cruce 
Christi, cedir a cos ocus cupris a tenga ocus gius in geind doratad trethe ocus bethe in 
dar in ro*scribad in titul iubetur] .L a Iudcis, ut dicitur, Crucifi^atur, crucifigatur* 
pro noxiis] .L pro hominibus 40 gerebat] .L portabat ommum] .L hominvm 

1 Mt. sxvL ti. * Mt. xxvL 48. » Mt. xxvU. «4- « Ps. cri. t, 3. 

1 Mu xxriL tj. 



4o IIYMNUS S. IIILARIl IN LAUDEM CHRISTI. 

TJ Tum deum clamore magno patrem pendens inuocat 
mors secuta membra Christi laxat stricta uincula 

Uela templi scisa pandunt nox obscurat saeculum 
e£citantur de sepulcris dudum clausa corpora 

45 Afifuit Ioseph beatus corpus mirra perlitum 
lintheo rudi ligatum cum dolore condidit 

Milites seruare corpus Annas princeps praecepit 
ut uideret si probaret Christus quod spoponderet 

Angelum dei trementes ueste amictum candida 
50 quo candore claritatis uellus uicit sericum 

Demouit saxum sepulcro surgens Christus intiger 
haec uidit Iudea mentax haec negat cum uiderit 

Feminae primum monentur saluatorem uiuere 
quas salutat ipse mestas complet tristes gaudio 

FACGHJ 41 Dum domini pro tum deuin G 43 uelum G scissum 

est G scissa FCH . pendunt A pendens C pendit G obscura G saeculum AG 
44 sepulchris FACGH tudum G sufira v. 45 H habet regna Christus 
uictor ingens uastat infernalium 45» 46 cm. G 45 adfuit AC 

myrrae C myrra H 46 linteo AH rude C 47 Anna AH 

Arua C om. princeps F pnecipit FC praecipit A 48 uiderit C 

probarit C spoponderat FAH sposponderat C 49 angeli C timentis G 
amicti C*amicta CH 50 qua C qui H uelud C siricum AG 

51 demouet H sepulchro FACH sepulcri G surgit GH integ^r C*G 
mtoger H 52 haec AGH bis mendax FACGH negauit G uiderat F 
uideret A 53 monentem C 54 def. A qua C ipsi C conplet 

C conplens G tristis C 

Glossae T] 41 clamore] .i. quando dixit, Heli, heli 1 ; et, In manus tuas dopiine 
commendo 5 43 stricta] .i. nerui corporis Christi 43 uela] .i. ut 

dicitur. Ecce uelum templi scisum est in duas partes' nox] .L tenebrse factse sunt 

super uniuersam terrsm a sexta hora usque ad nonam Itoram 4 44 exdtantur] 

ut dicitur, Multa corpora sanctorum resurrexerunt post resurrectionem suam et 
apparuerunt multis in Hierusalem* 45 aflfuit] .i. uenit diues ab Arimathia, 

nomine Inseph* 46 rudi] .1 nouo condidit].i. sepeliuit 47 milites] 

.i. Komanorum Annas] .i. pro Caifa hfc ilerum Annas dicitur 48^ spopon- 

deret] .i. tertia die resurgere et dicit iterum, Soluite lcmplum hoc et in tnduo 
resuscitabo illud 7 50 uellus] in sinistr. marg. uellus sericum .i in cnai sericda 

.1. cenele ^taig maith sein ; sunt apud Ethiopiam et Indos ouidam in arboribus uermes 
qui pompices appeUantur, qui aranese more tenuissima fila neunt, et unde sericum 
uestimentum emcitur" sericum] .i. seres X nomen gentis a quo et sericum uesiimen- 
tum 51 demouit] .1. angelus remouit intiger] .i. corpore et aninia $4 hsec] 
.i. mira opera resurrectionis hsec] .1 eadem opera 53 feminse] .1. Maria 

Magdalena et Maria Iacobi et Iosetts et Salamona moniUe sunt drca resurrec- 
tionem Christi manifestam 54 salutat] .1. benedicat angelus uel Christus 

mestas] .i. tristes mulieres gaudto] .1 resurrectionis Christi 

Mt. xxvii. 46. ' Lc xxiii. 46. • Ml xxvii. 31. « Mt. xxvu. 45. 

Mt. xxvit 5», 53. • Mt. xxvii. 57. T Jn. U. 19. • Cf. Isid. Etym. xur. «7. 



HYMNUS S. HILAHII IN LAUDEAf CHKISTI. 41 

T] Seque a mortuis paterna suscitatum dextera 
tertia die redise nuntiat apostolis 

Mox uidetur a beatis quos probauit fratribus 
quod redisset ambigentes intret ianuis clausis 

Dat docens praecepta legis dat diuinum spiritum 
60 spiritum dei perfectum trinitatis uinculum 

Precepit totum per orbem babtizari credulos 
nomen patris inuocantes confitentes filium 

Mistica fide reuelat tinctos sancto spiritu 
fonte tinctos innouatos filios factos dei 

65 Ante lucem turba fratrum concinnemus gloriam 
qua docemur nos futuri sempiterna saecula 

/Galli cantusgalli plausus proximum sentitdiem [fo. 8. 
nos cantantes et praecantes quae futura credimus 

Maiestatemque immensam concinemus iugiter 
70 ante lucem nuntiemus Christum regem saeculo 

FACGH] 55 et suos [?] /to/seque G 56 tercia G rediisse F 

redisset C redisse GH nuntians CG • 57 audetur C 58 quos O 

redisse H ambigentem C* intrat FACGH 50, praecepta A precepta 

H 60 sanctum/to? spiritum C 61 praecipit FA praecepit CGH 

toto G orbe G baptisariA babtizare C baptizare GH 63 con- 

fidentes G 63 mystica C misticam G fidem G tincto C iunctos G 

64 fonte cunctis innouatis filiis factis dei G 65 onu lucem C con- 
cinemus F 66def.A quiadocemusG futuraC futurosGH sempiterno 
seculo GH 67 sentet A sencio G 68 canentes AGH praecantes 
quae A 69 inmensam ACG concinnemus AC uniter A 70 nuntia- 
mus FC nunciemus G Christo H om. regem G regi H saeculo A seculi 
G saecula H 

Glossae T] 55 paterna] .i. uirtute patris 56 redise] .L ad uitmm 

nuntiat] .L Christus per mulieres 57 probauit] .1. elegit uel bonis operibus, id 

est, spe et fide et caritate fratribus] .L apostolis 58 redisset] .i. resurrexisset 

ambigentes] .L dubitantes 9 .L Tomas et ceteri de resurrectione Christi 59 docens] 

.L Christus dat] .L dorat rath in spirta noeb iori\h dia min-chasc, quamuis plenius dedit 
in pentecostem 60 uinculuml .L na ro*thoimnide combad deda m cetharda tuht 

trcada semper, eo quod patrem et filium coniungit ; uel uinculum, quod homines ad 
deum coniungit 61 precepit] .L Ilc, docete omnes gentes babtizantes eos in 

nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti 1 63 reuelat ] .u innouat tinctos] .L 

babtistatos 64 fontcj .L babUsmi innouatos] .i. gratia spiritus sancti 

65 locem] .i. diei turba] .l uocatiuu^ fratruml .i. in Christo . 66 docemur] 
cumtach gn^thigi do chct taig fil hic, ut Priscianus diat' futuri] ucl [futur]os sempi* 
terna] .L apud deum 67 cantus] sicut canit gallus ante luccm, sic decet nos 
cantare ante lucetn matudini temporis ; ucl, ante diem iudtciL tt in sinistr. marf. 
palli plausos ealli cantus. gallus .L eall a candore. gallus .L cailech .L a galea capilis 
dictus est Iob dicit, Quis dedit ^allo scientiam etc' 68 futuraj .i. prsnnia 
celestia 69 maiestatem] .u dei 

> Mu xjtvui 19. » Pritc. /tut. vuL »5 $ lob. xxxvUL 36. 



42 IIYMNUS S. IIILARII IN LAUDEM CHRISTI. 

T] Ante lucem decantantes Christo regi domino 
et qui in illum recte credunt regnaturi cum eo 

Gloria patri ingenito gloria unigenito 

simul cum sancto spiritu in sempiterna saecula 

i Te decet ymnus deus in Sion 

et tibi reddetur uotum in Hierusalem 1 

Canticis spiritualibus dilectati ymnos Christe consonantes 
canimus tibi quibus tua domine maiestas possit placari oblata 
5 dco laudis hostia spiritali per te Christe Iesu saluator 

Unitas in trinitate 

tc deprecor domine 

ut me semper trahas totum 

tibi uotum uouere 

FACGH] 71 nuntiemus pro decantantes AH nunciemus G Christum 
regem AG saeculo pro domino A dominum G 72 om. et AGH 

om. recte G rectte A recti CH Christo \\\opro illum G illo H deo jpro eo F 
73» 74 om. G 73 genitori pro ingenito H 74 una pro sunul FH 

om. simul C saecula A 4- amen H + seculorum C 

1-9 om. ACGH 2 Ierusalem F 3 Christe Iesu F 5 spirituali 

F 5 + m[undi] q[ui] F 6-9 om. F 

Glotste T] 71 dccantantcs] .1. laudcm 72 regnaturi] .i. sunt cum eo] 

.i. cum Christo 73 gloria] .i. sit et in sinisir. marg. F • . . . iain laudes 

uffcrimui ut nos dominc adiuuet. amcn. gloria] .1 sit unigenito] .L filio 

1 Sion] et non in thethralibus 2 Hicrusalcm] quia ibihahitas 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 8 tn sup. marg. 

Tunc saluator cum pro se et Petro dari iubet, pro omnibus soluisse 
uidetur; qui sicut omnes in saluatore erant causa magistri, ita et 
post saluatorem in Petro omnes contenentur; ipsum enim post se 
reliquit pastorem. Denique dicit illi, Ecce Satanata expostulauit utnos 
uentilet uelut triticum, ego autem rogaui pro te, (ne) deficiat fides tua, 
et tu conuersus confirma fratres tuos. a Manifestum est in Petro omnes 
contineri, rogans enim pro Petro pro omnibus rogasse. Cognoscitur enim 
semper in prepossito populus aut corripitur aut laudatur. 

1 Ps Lxiv. t * Lc. xxii. 31, 3». * Pseudo-Auf . Qtutstt, ex uct. tt n**. tttt. \xxr. 



PRARPATIO IN HYMNVM S. COLMANl MAC MURCHON. 43 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Colmani Mac Murchon.] 

T] In trinitate spes mea. Tri meicc Murchon do Chon- 
nachtaib doronsat in molad-sa do Mfchcl : Colman a sinser 
ocus epscop sidc ocus sacairt in dias aile. Causa .i. di-a 
n-ailithre dochotar co tanic anbthinc mor ddibfor muir Icht, 
5 co ndeochotar inn alaile insi. ocus co tanic gorta m6r doib ; 
conid di-a soerad ar in gorta-sein doronsat in molad-sa. 
No is do s6erad inse Rddain ar demnaib, ar ro*b6e araile 
epscop tarmthechtach in . . . remc-sein,0Otf hi FraAcaibata. 
Et postea ad Hiberniam uenerunt. Incertum est autem 
10 in quo tempore factus est. Tre rithim d&na doronad ocus 
xi. caiptell daec ann ocus da lfni in cech caibtiull ocus si 
sillada daec cechai. Is fo i is rithim do reir in * 6mine ' do bit[h] 
ann. 

F] In tiinitate spes mea et reliqua. Meicc Murchon do Chon- 
nachtaib doronsat in n-immun-sa do Michel ar a soerad de tempes- 
tate mara Icht ; no ar a soerad de fame in insola roaris Tirreni. 
Commad he da/10 Colman a 6enur dogneth, ar rop he a sinnser he 
5 ocus dA.no epscop he-side ocus sacairt in dias aile; uel inter se 
fecerunt. In quo tempore uero factus est incertum est Tria 
rithim dsjio doronad ocus 6en captel dec and ocus da lini in cech 
caiptiul ocus coic sillaba dcc cecha coiptil. Is fo e dno is rithim 
do reir ind ' omine ' do bith and. 



44 HYMNUS S. COLMANl IN LAUDEM S. M/CHAEL/S. 



[Hymnus S. Colmani in Laudem S. Michaelis.] 

T] T N trinitate spes mea fixa non in omine 

et archangelum deprecor Michaelem nomine 

Ut sit obuius ac misus mihi deo doctore 
hora exitus de uita ista atque corpore 

5 Ne me ducat in amarum minister inergiae 
ipse princeps tenebrarum atque pes superbiae 

Adiutorium succurrat Michaelis et archangeli 
ad me hora qua gaudebunt iusti atque angeli 

Ulum rogo ne demittat mihi truces species 
10 inimici sed deducat ubi regni requies 

/Adiuuet me sanctus Michel diebus ac noctibus[f. 8b. 
ut me ponat in bonorum sanctorum consortibus 

Sanctus Michel intercedat adiutor probabilis 
pro me quia sum peccator actu atque fragilis 

15 Sanctus Michel me defendat semper suis uiribus 
anima egrediente cum sanctorum milibus 

FR] /1/. himnus sancti Michael R 1 unitas in trinitate &c R 

homine FR 2 sed Pro et R 3 missus R 5 animarum^rv in 

amarum R energiae F inergiae R 6 superbiae R 7 om. et FR 

9 dimittat R 11 adiuuat R 11, 13, 15 Michael F Michael R 

14 sum quia R om. actu R 

Glossae T] 1 trinitate] .i. trinitas.i. quabi trinaunitas fixa] est ucl erit in] 
ideo dixit "• non in omine," quia aliquis monachus audiuit uoceui auissur . . . ad 
aspectum maris et dixit " honurn omen," et tunc Colman dixit " In trinitate." omine] 
omen .i. cel ; abominor .i. scaraim frisin cll ar a ad&chi 2 archangelum] 

angeli .i. nuntii; archangeli .i. summi nuntii interpretantur: Hieronymus. Michaelem] 
Michael qui pnxest Iudeis uel qui sicut deus interpretatur, 1 eo quod in fine seculi aduer- 
su< eum qui se aduersus deum erexerit mittendus 3 doctore] .i. de 5 

amarum] .i. locum uel in infernum inergise] .1 iniquse operationis sed melius 

transfigurationis ut Paulus dicit quod transfigurat se in sngelum lucis' 6 ipse 

princeps] .i. cliahulus ut apostolus dicit* 7 adiutorium] .1. deprecor succurrat] 

.i. urniat cito 8 iusti] .i. animsc saoctorum 9 iilum] .i. Michaelem 

truces] .i. grandai 10 ubi] est requies] .i. siue in celo siue in terra 

1 Hieron. Dc **m. Hebr. p. 118. ' a Cor. xL 14. Cf. Col. L i^. 



HYMNUS S. COLMANl IN LAUDEM S. MICHABLIS. 45 

T] Sanctus Gabriel sanctus Raphiel atque omnes angeli 
intercedant pro me semper simul et archangeli 

yEterna possint praestare regis regni aulia 
20 ut possedeam cum Christo paradisi gaudia 

Gloria sit semper deo patri atque filio 
simul cum spiritu sancto in uno consilio 

Adiuuet nos archangelus 
sanctus Michel dignissimus 
quem recipere animas 
mittat deus altissimus 

FR] 17 Gabrihel R Raphael R 19 Aeternae R possunt FR 

prestare FR auria R 20 possideam F 22 sancto spiritu R 

+ amen R 

1 adiuuat R 2 Michael F Michael R 4 mittct F 

Glossae T] 17 Gabriel] .1. fortitudo dei interpretatur 1 Raphiel] .L medicina 
dei interpretatur, eo quod medicinauit Tobiam de cecitate 19 possint] .i. 

angeli et archangeli aulia] .L regia domus 

1 archangelus] .L summus nuntius interpretatur 2 Michel] .L qui sicut deus 

interpretatur 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 8b in sup. marg. 

• . . unquam in ueritate se poterit excussare. Potest aliquis dicere, 
Non possum (ieiun)are et non possum uigilare ; nunquid potest dicere, 
Non possum amare? (Non possum res) meas totas pauperibus dare 
et in monasterio deo seruire. Numquid (potest) dicere, Non possum 
diligere ? Si dtxeris quia non possts a uino uel a carnibus abstinere, 
credimus ; si autem dixeris quia non possis in te peccantibus indulgere 
omni modo non credimus ; quia nulla nobis remanet excussatio. Non 
de cellario sed de corde istam elimosynam iubemur implere, diligere 
inimicos uestros, Non dixit inimicos proximi uel aeclesiae. Intus in 
corde uestro esc ubi redire iubemur dicente profeta, Redite prseuari- 
catores ad cor uestrum.* Non ehtm in lonquincis regionibus inuenitur 
quod dominus petit ; intus ad cor nostrum mittit. 3 

Hicron. Dt n$m, Htbr. p. 95. Ita. xlvL 8. IViudo-Aug. Serm. cclxxia. 



PRAEFATIO IN IIYMNUM S. OENCCISII MEIC TIPRAITB. 



[PRAEFATIO IN HvMNUM S. OeNGUSII MEIC TlPRAITE. | 

T] Martine. 6engus macc Tipraitc, sacart Cluana Fota 
Baitan Aba, is e doronai hunc ymnum. I Cluain Fota 
factus est. Causa- autem Adamnan boi ior cuairt cell Cotuim 
Cille i n-Herenn, co roacht co Uisnech Mide, co ro-garcd d6 
S ccch fer graid forsa raba liud isin tir ; co ruacht in t-miacra 
c' Oengus in aidche fele Martain, et timuit ualde ut fecit 
hunc ymnum in honorem Martini di-a so«rad> Uenhvtra 
Oengus dochum dala arrabarach ocus a immun erlamleis; 
ocns tarfas do Adamnan Martan for a laim deis Oeng/rrsa, 

io ochs atracht tra Adamnan reme, et honorificauit eum cum 
osculo, et omnes mirabantur causam honoris, ct dixit 
Adamnan ut uidit Martinum secum, conid ar Martan do 
bith immalle fris dorat honor do. Ro'socrad tra amlaid-sein 
Oengus ; et ostendit ymnum suum, et Iaudauit Adamnan 

15 ymnum, et dixit gniiis airmitiu lor intf gebas ic-dul dochum 
dala no aircchta ocus comad ditiu ar cech ngalar, ocus nem 
ar a gabail fo lige fo eirge. 

Tre rithim dana dor6nad ; se caibdill ann, ocus da line cecb 
caibdill; imrecra daw« ann, et non equalem numerum silla- 

20 barum singuhe linis seruant 



Fl 1 Fata Boetan 4 Henod ro-gaired 5 for a rabi 

6 co tiOengus fcile Martan 7 tanic pro uenit 8 om. dala. ymmun 

10 atraracht 13 quod pro ut 13 hondir 14 Oengus 

amlaid-sein et ostendit Oengus 15 ermitiu 16 0». oc*r 

. . . . eirge 18 tria coibtil and cecha 19 coiptil and 

20 singula? qusequr 



HYMNUS S. OENGUSII IN LAUDEM S. MARTINP 47 



[Hymnus S. Oengusii in Laudem S. Martini.] 

T] TV^ Artine te deprecor pro me rogaris patrem 

A Christum ac spiritum sanctum habentem 
Mariam matrem 

Martinus mirus more ore laudauit deum 
puro corde cantauit atque amauit eum 

5 Electus dei uiui signa sibi salutis 

donauit deus pacis magnae atque uirtutis 

Uerbum dei ldcutus secutus in mandatis 
uirtutibus impletis mortqis resuscitatis 

/Sanans homines lepra cura duplice mira [fol. 9 

10 magnitudine mala egretiidihe dira 

Deum dominum nostrum passum pro nobis mire 
uoluntarie propter nos deprecare Martine. 

Martine 

Sanctus Martinus adhuc catacominus hac me ueste contexit 1 
dtcit dominus omnipotcns. 

Per merita Martini 
sanctt atque dignissimi 
5 nos precamur 

ut mereamur 
regnum dei utui altissimi. 

Amen. 

F] 4 d pro eum 8 suscitatis i f pasum i caticuminus 

Glossae T] 3 morel .1. cariutis atque relegionis 7 locutui] est secutus] 

•L deum 8 impfetis] a man. past. amen 9 duplice] .i. anima et corpore 

10 magnitudine] .L peocati egretudine] .1 corf oris dira] in dtxtr. marg. dia- 

litoo filhic .i. Sechmall m . . . urch . onis 

1 catacominus] .L adiutor fidei intcrpretatur. 

> Sttlp. S«u. Utt. Mmrt. | 3. 



4-S IIYMNUS S. OENGUSII IN LAUDEM 5. MARTINI. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 9 in sup. tnarg. Duae primae aetates singulis annoram termi- 
nantur ebdomadibus, propter simplicem uitam. Adoliscentia duabus 
ebdomadibus constat propter intellectum et actionem. Quae duo nondum 
erant in pueris, et in paruulis non a .xu. usque ad .xxuiiium annum. 
Iuuentus tribus ebdomadibus permanet propter illa .iiL intellectum et 
actionem corporis, si uirtutem habent. Ista enim a .xxuiiL oritur et .xluiiii. 
consummatur, quando et in feminis partus deficit Senectus.iiii. ebdomadi- 
bus sumitur propter accedentem in illis .iii. animiet corporis grauitatera. 
Ultima uero senium nullo certo annorum difinitur. Sunt intellegibi(lia 
quae mente) animoque percipiuntur ; sensibilia autem quae uisu tactuque 
corporeo sentiunttir. (Ex aere) uisus auditus adoratus ; ex terra tactus 
saporque nascitur. Eadem omnia una . • . quae dum contemplatur 
spiritus est, dum sentit sensus, dum sapit animus, dum intelligit mens, 
dum discernit ratio est, dum consentit uoluntas, dum xecordatur 
(memoria est, dum) membra uigitat, (anima est et modo sapit) et modo 
disipit . . . l 



1 Iskl. Dtfertntimrmm ii. t^-aq. 



PRAEFATIO IN GLORIA IN EXCELSIS. 



49 



[Praefatio in Gloria in Excelsis.] 

T] Gloria in cxcelsis. Angeli dei cecinerunt primum 
uersum huius ymni in nocte dominicae natiuitatis. Ic tur 
Gabder xmmorro dor6nsat, .i. mfle 6 Hierusalem sair, do 
faillsigud vmmorro conid macc d£ intf ro*genair ann doronsat 
5 he. I n-aimsir Octauin Augaist doronad. Ambrosius 
autem fecit hunc ymnum a secundo uersu usque ad finem 
ymni. 



F] i, 2 aihgil doronsat in fers toisech do'nd iromun-sa aidche na ^ene 
pro angeli ... . natiuitatis 3 Gader 4 tollsigud 

4 ro'genar and 5 amsir . immorro fro Augaist 5, 6 

Ambrois da*a (do)r6nai in tuilled .i. pro Ambrosius ymnum 

7 laudis/rvymni 



B] Gloria tn excelsis deo. Aingil dordnsat in fere toisech don 
imanso oidche na geine ; hic tur Ader immorro doronsat .L mile o 
Hierusalem sair; di-a foillsiugud conld mac d€ intff ro*senair and 
doronsat he. I n-amsir hOctafln din donSnad he. Ambrdiss din 
5 dordine in tuilled .i. a secundo uersa usque in fintm laudis, &c. 
Ambrosius sui cscop, is e doroine hunc imnum do molad Iesu. 
Ocus in oidche as d(r a cantain. Tria rithim din dordnad ; .uii 
ciptil ind, ocvs uii. line in cech cdptil, ocus .uii. sillaba ceiAa Hne. 



LIBER HYM5J 



5 o CLORfA 1N EXCELSIS. 



[Gloria in Excelsis.] 

T] /^* Loria in excelsis deo et in terra 
\jf pax hominibus bonae uoluntatis 1 
Laudamus te benedicimus te adoramus te 
glorificamus te magnificamus te 

5 Gratias agimus tibi 

propter magnam misericordiam tuam 
domine rex celestis deus pater omnipotens 
Domine fili unigenite Iesu Christe 
sancte spiritus dei et omnes dicimus amen 

10 Domine fili dei patris agne dei 

qui tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis 
Suscipe orationem nostram 
qui sedes ad dexteram patris 
miserere nobis domine 

1 5 Quoniam tu solus sanctus tu solus dominus 
tu solus gloriosus cum spiritu sancto 
in gloria dei patris amen 



FABS] Ht. ad uesperum et ad matutinam A Imnus angelicus S car. HL 
FB 2 omnibus bone uoluntatis tue B bonae A 4 om. 

magnificamus te B 6 pro tro propter S missericordiam S gloriam B 

7 + deus post domine B caefestis A caelestis S 8 filii FAS dei 

unigeniti S 9, ioijk. B 10 filii FAS 11'peccatumAS misserere 
S + qui tollis peccata mundi/or/nobis B 12 orationes S depreca- 

tionem B nostras S 13 sedis S dexterem B dextram S + dei fost 

dexteram FAS 14 misserere S om. domine ABS 15 tu solus dommus 
bis S 16 altisimus Iesu Christe/rv gloriosus B + patre post cum B 

w 17 usqut adfimm om. BS 

Glossae T] 1 in excelsis] .1 in cclis in terra] .L in eclesia smncU s bonae 

uoluntatis] .i. eis qui nullunt deum offcndcrc, sed placere cogicatione et uerbo ct 
opere 3 Laudamus] .i. in anima nostra uel in teorica uita benedicimus] .1. 

in corpore nostro uel in actuali uita adoramus] .i. subiectione corporw et anima 
.i. totis uiribus 4 glorificamus] .i. coram deo patre magnificamus] .L coram 

hominibus bono opere 6 misericordiam] in dtxt. marr. a man.post, gloriam 

15 solus] .i. per temetipsum. 

1 Lc ii. 14. 



GLORIA 1N EXCELSIS. 

T] In omni tempore benedicimus te 

et laudamus nomen tuum 
20 in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi 1 amen 

Dignare domine 

nocte ista sine peccato nos custodire 

Benedictus es domine deus patrum nostrorum 

et laudabile et gloriosum nomen tuum 
25 in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi 2 amen 

/Domine deus salutis meae [fol. 9b. 

in die clamaui et nocte coram te 

Intret oratio mea in conspectu tuo 

inclina aurem tuam ad precem meam domine 3 
30 Scuto circumdabit te ueritas eius 

non timebis a timore nocturno 4 



FA] 18 cotidie pro in omni tempore A 20 seculi F saeculum 

saeculi A 22 die/r* nocte A 24, 25 nomen tuum in saecula amen A 
25 om, amen F w. 26-31 om. hsedadd: Miserere nobis domine miserere 
nobis* Uerba mea auribus usque et deus meus' mane et exaudies uocem 
meam 7 mane oratio mea praeueniet te domine* Diebus adque noctibus horis 
atque momentis miserere nobis domine Orationibus ac meretis sanctorum 
tuorum miserere Angelorum archangelorum patriarcharum prophetarum 
miserere nobis domine Apostolorum martirum et confessorum adque uni- 
uersa pradus sanctorum miserere Gloria et honor patri et fili (filio A*) et 
spiritui sancto et nuc (nunc A*) et semper et in saecula saeculorum amen. 
30, j 1 om. F sed add\ Noctibus ac diebus horis atque momentis miserere 
nobis domine Orationibus ac meritis sanctorum tuorum miserere nobis 
domine Angelorum et archangelorum patriarcharum profetarumque Apos- 
tolorum ac martyrum et confessorum atque uniuer»i gradus sanctorum 
tuorum miserere Et scribe nos in libro uiuentium ut per precem sanctorum 
tuorum ueniam mereamur. miserere. Praesta nobis domine ut hanc noctem 
sine peccato nos transire possimus miserere nobis domine Gloria et honor 
patri et filio et spiritui sancto miserere Qui est ante secula manet in aeter- 
num miserere nobis domine. miserere Christe domine. miserere sancte 
domine Mkabilis deus in sanctis suis deus Israhel ipse dabit uirtutem et 
fortitudinem plebi suae, benedictus deus 9 

Glossae T] 18 in omni] .i. in prosperis ct in aduersis 19 nomen tuum] .i. 

filium tuum 22 nocte] .i. huius sseculi peccato] .i. sine mortali crimine 

23 patrum] .i. patriarcharum.et apostolorum 25 in sseculum] .i. hic et in futuro 

27 in die] .L in prosperis nocte] .L in tenebris saeculi huius 29 precem] .i. 

quam in hoc corpore possitus fundo 30 scuto] .i. licet in errore fuens quod nox 

«st, non timebis quia nabes scutum ueritatis 31 timebis] .1 a tenebrosa 

sasione inimicomm 

• P*. cxliv. t. ■ Dan. UL «6. » P*. Ixxxvii. t, y, • Ps. xc %. • Pt. cxxii. 3. 

• P*. v. a f 3. ' P*. v. 4. • Pt. IxxxviL 14. * Ps. Ixvii 36. 

E 2 



5 a GLORIA 1N EXCELSIS. 



[NoTA.] 

Tl fol. 9b in sup. marg. . . dictae sunt a quibus occuli forman- 
tur. Nares dictae quae aer uel spiritus na(re) non disinit ; in his dua officia 
unum ducendi spiritus, alterum capiendi odores, tertium est purgamenti 
cerebri defluentis egerere. Os dictum est (quasi) corporis hostium ; 
cuius species in duobus constat officiis, sumendi uictus (et loqucndi) 
linguae. Labia a lambendo nominata sunt. Lingua a ligendo cibum ... 
Dentes, id est priores molares canini qui uigesimo aetatis anno existunt. 
Gignae a gigendis dentibus. Fauces sunt angustae iistulae quasi foces. 
Pectus hominis est patens et rectum ; plenum enim ratione non decebat 
esse latens uel humilis. Papilla sunt capitula mammae. Per umbilicum 
fetus dum est in nutero nutritur. 1 



: Cf hid. Dilftrtntimrum II. »7. 



PRAEFA 7/0 JN MAGNIFJCA 7. 53 



[Praefatio in MagnificatI\ 

T] Magnificat. Maria mater domini fecit hunc ymnum. In 
tempore uero Octauiani Augusti fecit ; in xlmo enim secundo 
anno imperii eius Christus natus est Ocus is i n-araile 
cathraig sliabda hi treib Iuda hi fail Hierusalem, ocus is 

5 i-sede cathir diles Zachair ; ibi Iohannes babtiza natus est, 
ocus is do'n cathraig-sein tanic Maire do fis Elizabeth, in tan 
atchuala a bith alachta .i. isin t[s]esed mfs. Ocus is inti 
doratad erlabra do Zachar, ocus is inte dorone Zaclutr ' Bene- 
dictus/ ocus is inte doronad 'Magnificat.' Is e immorro in 

10 fochund .i. Mairc tanic do fis Elistabcth setche Zachtfir, ar 
itchuala a bith torrach post longissimam sterilitatem. Omnes 
enim cognati eius uisitabant Intrans ergo Maria hostium 

' domus suae, Elizabcth dixit cum motatione infantis in utero 
suo, "En mater domini uenit ad me"; et ob id dicunt 

1 5 lohannem profetasse antequam natus esset ; et tunc Maria 
dixit * Magnificat ' et in hoc tempore filium suum Maria 
concepit. 

• 

FB] 1 Magnificat anima B himnum B 2 din Octauin Auguist 

B 2,3 anno secundo F 3 immperi B In Ierusalem \mmorro (om. B) 
doronad nofro ocus FB is in n-araite F 4 chathraig B sliabda F 

sliabdai B om. hi treib Iuda FB \pro hi F fail B 5 is side F is 

i-side B om. cathirB dileas B nibi B baupu>/a B 6 chathraig- 

sin FB Muire d' tiss Helizabeth B 7 itchuala B om. a bith B 

alacta F alachtai hf B om. .i. isin tesed mfs FB inte F indte B 8 

thucad pro doratad B erlubra F hirrlabra B Zachair F om. ocus B 
innte beos doroine B Zachair F 9 om. ocus .... magnificat 

FB he FB d\n 4ro \mmorro B 10 fochand B Muire B thanic 

FB t is F fhiss B Elizabeth F Helizabeth B setchi B 11 beth B 

alacta F sdacAia. B pro torrach stirilitatem F 12 eius eam F eius 

ad eam B 13 Helzabeth B uentrc^n? utero FB 14 hob B 

15 Iohannim B prophetasse F esse B 16 Magnificat anima mea 

dominum F om. et ante in F etc/ro et B 



54 MAGNIFICAT. 



[Magnificat.] 

T] A /T Agnificat anima mea dominum 

1VX et exultauit spiritus meus in deo salutari meo 

Quia respexit humilitatem ancillae suae 

Ecce enim ex hoc beatam me dicent 
omnes generationes 
5 Quia fecit mihi magna qui potens est 

et sanctum nomen eius 

Et misericordia eius in progenies et progenies 

timentibus eum 

Fecit potentiam in brachio suo 
10 dispexit superbos mente cordis sui 

Deposuit potentes de sede 

et exaltauit humiles 

Esurientes impleuit bonis 

et diuites demisit inanes 
15 Suscepit Israel puerum suum 

memorare misericordiae suae 

F] 2 exultabit 10 in mente 13 essurientes 14 dimisit 

Glossae T] 1 anima] cius anima dominum magnificat qui omnes interiores hominis 
affectus diuinis laudibus ac seruitiis roancipat 2 salutari] .L ut didt psalmista, 

Anima mea exultabit domino et dilectabitur super salutari suo 1 3 humiUtatem] 

.i. uirginitatem ancillse] .i. cuius humilitas respicitur recte ab omnibus heata 
cognominanda gratulatur, sicut e contrario xuperbia dispecta condemnatur Euse : ita 
sicut intrauit rnors in mundum per superbiam Euse, per humilitatem Marfce uitse 
panditur introitus humano generi' 6 sanctumj sanctum nomen eius uocator 

quia singularis culmine potentise transcendit omnem creatursm 1 7 \ n pro^enies] 

.1. in omni gente qui timet eum et operatur iustitiam 4 9 potentiam] .1. quia 

omnia per nlium dei patris facta sunt, ideo eum brachiuin domini dicitur ^ ^ 10 

superbos] .i. rilios diabuli, quia initium est omnis peccati superhia et in sinistr. marg. 
commemorat hic beata Mana quomodo per omne labentis sseculi tempus creator iustus 
ac misericors et superbis resistere et humilibus dare gratiam consueuit.* 1 1 

potentes] .i. confidentes in uirtute sua sede] .i. superbiae 12 humiles] .i. qui 

dicunt cum apostolo, Omnia possumus in Christo* 13 esurientes] .1. satiabuntur 

perfecti quia eterna bona esuriunt honis] .i. celestibus 14 diuites] .L qui de 

terrenis diuitiis superbiunt inanes totius beatitudinis demittentur a domino in die 
iudicii 15 suscepit] .i. deus tt in sinistr. marjr. bene autem domini ct 

Iohannis exortum matres profetando preueniunt, ut sicut peccatum a mulieribus cepit 
ita etiam bona a mulieribus incipiant, et quae per unius deceptionem periit duabus 
certatim prxconantibus mundo uita reddatur 7 

F». xaxiv. 9. » Baeda Owrw. in Lc. i. • Ibid. • Acu x. 35. • Cf. Jas. iv. 6. 

• Pbil. iv. 13. 7 Kaeda C«mut. in Lc. i. 55. 



MAGNIFICAT. 



55 



TJ Sicut locutus est ad patres nostros 

Abraham et semini eius usque in saeculum 1 

i Aue maria plena gratia dominus tecum. benedicta tu inter 
mulieres et benedictus fructus uentris tul Spiritus sanctus 
superueniet in te et uirtus altissimi obumbrabit tibi.* 



F] i gratia plena 



2 et ante spiritus 



3 superueniat 



Glossae T] 17 ad patres] .i. ad patriarchas 18 semini] .1 non carnale 

sed spiritale semen significat X filiis promissionis in Christo 



' Lc i 4 o- • 



Lc. i. tS, 35- 



56 PRAEPATIO 1N BENEDICTUS. 



[Praefatio in Bened/ctus.'] 

T] Benedictus dominus. Zacharias pater Iohannis baptiza 
fecit hanc laudem domino. In tempore uero Octauiani 
Augusti fecit. Causa autem aliquando Stacharias in templum 
ut immolaret pro populo more sacerdotali intrauit, quia de 

5 semine Aaron et de uicce Abiaspecialiter natus cst : sors eius 
septimanae fuit. A tempore enim Dauid sacerdotium in 
xxiiii intercognationes diuersas diuisum est, et a sabbato 
usque ad sabbatum unusquisque ministerio suo utebatur. 
A tempore enim Aaron usque ad Dauid unus post unum 

10 tenebat Intrans ergo Stacharias in templum ut pro se et 
pro populo offerret aspiciens in dexteram angelum Gabrielem 
/sedentem in comu altari uidit et dicentem sibi, Noli [fol. 10 
timere quia non ad timorem tibi afferendum sed ad gaudium 
ueni ; Elizabeth enim pariet tibi filium et uocabitur Iohannes 

1 5 et magnus erit coram deo et hominibus. Et Stacharias dixit, 
Quomodo fiet hoc quum praetermiserit nos tempus pareqdi ? 
Angelus respondit, Si homo tibi hoc promitteret deberes uerba 
eius dubitare ; ego uero angelus dei sum et consisto in praesen- 
tia eius et uerba eius tibi porto ; et ideo non debcs dubitare quae 

20 dixi ; et ob id ab hac die usque puer nascatur non loqueris. Et 
ita factum est donec impletum est quod promisum est. Con- 
cepit enim Elizabeth et pepcrit filium ; et cognati de nomine 
pueri matrem eius interrogabant, et respondit mater eius, 
Iohanncs uocetur. Alii uero contradicentes dicebant, nomine 

25 patris uocetur. Elistabeth autem dixit ut rogarent patrem ut 
scribat nomcn filii sui. Zacharias uero ita rogatus locutus 
est et dixit, Uocetur puer Iohannes ; et continuo laudauit 
dominum dicendo, ' Bencdictus dominus deus Israel.' 1 



V] 1 om. dominus 1, 2 Zachair athair lohain babtaist dorbne in 

n-immunsa in Iemsalem xmmorro doronad firo Zacharias . . . domino 
3 factum est pro fecit uero haec est pro autem Zacharias 5 uice 

et sors 7 diuissum om. est 10 Zacharias 11 offeret 

12 altaris 13 non sec, tnan. gaudendum 14 pariet/or/filium 

15 dixit Zacharias quomodo hoc fiat quod 16 pariendi 21 donec 

quod promissum est impletum 23 responsit om. eius4or/mater 

24 uocitetur 25 Elizabeth uero/reautem 26 ita locutus est 

interrogatus 27 laudabit 28 om. Israel 

.* Cf. Lc. i. 5-34, 60-6 3. 



BENEDICTOS. 



[Benedictus.] 

T] TQ Enedictus dominus deus Israel 

D quia uisitauit et fecit redemptionem plebis suae 

Et erexit cornu salutis nobis 

in domu Dauid pueri sui 
5 Sicut locutus est per os sanctorum 

profetarum suorum qui ab aeuo sunt 

Et liberauit nos ab inimicis nostris 

et de manu omnium qui nos oderunt 

Ad faciendam misericordiam cum patribus nostris 
10 et memorare testamenti sui sancti 

Iusiurandum quod iurauit ad Abraham 

patrem nostrum daturum se nobis 

Ut sine timore de manibus inimicorum nostrorum 

liberati seruiamus illi 
15 I n sanctitate et iustitia coram ipso 

omnibus diebus nostris 



FA] tit. B[enedictio] sancti Zachariae A car. Ht. F 2 uissitauit F 

suae A 5 loqutus A 6 prophetarum FA hab eo A ab eo A* 

7 liberabit A 10 memorari A * sancti sui A 



Glossae T] s uisitauit] .L plebem hanc uisitando suam esse fecit quia sua fidci 
fublimitate eam perfecit 1 3 cornu] .i. cornu salutis firmam celsitudinem salutis 

didt, cornu excedit carnem, et ideo cornu salutis regnum saluatoris Chrisii uocatur* 
6 profetarum] profete specialiter appellati sunt, qui de adueniu Christi manifeste sunt 
locutr* ab seuoj .L ab initio 7 Hberauit] .i. filius dei 8 de manu] 

X de potestate omniuni] .L inimicorum qui] .L homine< peruersoset immundos 
spiritussignificat, de manu quorum et interim spe sal(ui) facti sumus et in futuro re ipsa 
laluandi 4 10 testamenti] .L disposuit deus testamentum nos esse liberaturum 

de semine patriarcharum* 11 ad Abrahaml .L fides gentium et sacrosanctus 

seclerise coitus est promisus Abrahse, domino ad eum dicente, In te benedicentur omnes 
gentes teme. 9 Dixit dominus ad Dauid, Cum compleueris dies tuos ut uadas ad patres 
tuos, suscitabo semen tuum, et ego ero ei in patrem, et ipte erit mihi in filium, ipte 
xdificabit mihi domum 7 15 in sanctitate] .i. ostendit hicprofeta quomodo 

domino seruiendum est, in sanctitate uidelicet et iusiitia* 



BMda Ctmm. in U. I » Ibid. » Ibid. « IHd. » /M. 

• G«o. xvtiL 18. 7 a Rtg. vii. ia-14. » Ba«da C*mm. fmLc.l 



$S BENEDICTUS. 

T] Et tu puer profeta altissimi uocaberis 

praeibis enim ante faciem domini parare uias eius 
Ad dandam scientiam salutis plebi eius 

20 in remisionem peccatorum eorum 
Per uiscera misericordiae dei nostri 
in quibus uisitauit nos oriens ex alto 
Illuminare his qui in tenebris et umbra mortis sedent 
ad dirigendos pedes nostros in uiam pacis 1 

1 Puer autem crescebat et confortabatur in spiritu et erat in 
desertis locis usque ad diem ostentionis suae ad Israel* 

FA] 17 propheta FA 20 remissionem F meorum FA 21 

misericordiae A 22 om. nos A ins. A* 23 Inluminare A et illum- 

inarc F hiis A 

2 om. locis FA ostensionis FA suae et Israhel A 

Glossae T] 17 altissimi] .L audiant mansueti quod Christum dominum quem 
Iohannes profetando praeibit altissimum uocat* 18 pneibis] .1 in uitam et 

in mortem parare] .i. ut dixit, Parate uiam domini rectas facite semitas dei 

nostri 4 cius] .1. Christi 19 scientiam] .L futuram aa oriens] .L ecce 

uir, inquit profeta, Oriens nomen eius. Qui ideo recte oriens uocatur qui nohts ortum 
uerx lucis aperiens fttios noctis et tenebrarum lucis efficit filios* # 2$ illuminare] 

. i. his qui in peccatis et ignorantise cecitate uixerunt, agnitionis amorisque ?ui radios 
infundere* 34 pedes] pedes nostri in uiam pacis diriguntur cum actionem nos- 

trarum iter pcr omnia redemptoris nostri gratiae concordat 7 

1 puer] .1. pnedicator penitentise futurus optimum est ut solitudinis aspera sequatui* 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 10 in sup. marg. . . . (procul du)bio Satanae sunt filii 
qui confundunt Quia sicut multum nocet si unitas desit bonis, ita ualde 
est noxium si non desit malis. 9 In examine recti iudicis motat merita 
ordinum qualitas actionum,ut caruunculus pallenset iachinthus cerulus. 10 
Pacem relinquo uobis, pacem meam do uobis. 11 Gregorius. Si cor in 
eam qtise relicta figitur, nunquam ad illam quse danda est peruenitur. 

Quid enim est pax transitoria nisi quoddam uestigium pacis 
ret(ernse) . . . cele(sti)a . . habitacula." Augustinus. Pacem rehquit 
nobis in hoc seculo in . . . . hostem uincinr.us pacem suam dabit 
nobis in futuro quando supra hoste(s) regnabimu Augustinus. Pro- 
ficiscens uoluit dare quod quid factum est homo cum uenerit, et qusesitum 
non inuenerit quod donauit. 13 

1 Lc. i. 68-79. • Lc. i. 80. * Baeda Comm. in Lc. \. 76. ♦ l«a. xl. 3. > Batda 

C Vfwm. in Lc. \. 78. • IM. ' Ibid. • Ibid. • Greg. Rtg. Pmtt. iii. tj. 

'• Ibid. iii. a8. « Jn. xiv. tj. » Greg. Rtg. Pnst. iU. »3. » Cf. Pieudo-Aog. 
Scrm. xcviii. 



PRAEFATIO IN TE DEUM LAUDAMUS. 59 



[Praefatio in Te Deum LaudamusJ] 

T] Hsec est laus sanctae trinitatis quam Augustinus sanctus et 
Ambrosius composuit 

F] Neceta coaiarba Peta/r dorrfnai in cantaic-se. Ir-Roim dsjio 
doronad. Incertum autem quo tempore et ob quam causam factum nisi 
Necetam deum laudare uoluisse diceremus, dicens, "Laudate pueri 
dominura, Laudate nomen domini, Te deum laudamus M et reliqua. 



[Te Deum Laudamus.] 

T] T Audate pueri dominum 
I ^ laudate nomen domini 1 

/Te deum laudamus [fol. lob. 

te dominum confitemur 
5 Te aeternum patrem 

omnis terra ueneratur 

Tibi omnes angeli 

tibi caeli et uniuersae potestates 

Tibi hiruphin et zaraphin 
10 incessabili uoce proclamant dicentes 

sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus sabaoth' 

Pleni sunt caeli et uniuersa terra 

honore gloriae tuae 

Te gloriosus apostolorum chorus 
15 te profetarum laudabilis numerus 

FAD] HL Ymnum in die dominica A car. tit. FD 1, 2 om. D 3, 4 
tramspos. D 5 aeternum A 8 celi F caeli A caeli et terra D uniuersae A 
9 hirubin et syraphin A cherubin et seraphin D 10 om. dicentes AD 

12 celi F caeh A om, uniuersa D 13 gloria tua, osanna in excelsis 

pro honore . . . tuse D 1 5 prophetarum FAD 

Glocne T] 3 Uudamus] .1. ort uel opere 4 confitcmur] .1. corde 9 

hiniphin] itt sinistr, marg % sciendum est quod hiruphim et sarmphim per .rn. litteram 
prolaU iuxta proprieUtem lingua Ebrese mmsculini sunt et pturalis numeri Untum. si 
autem per .n. litteram dicantur- Gneca sunt et neutri generis et pluralis numeri 1 1 

sanctus] X sanctus ter dicitur quia unus et trinus est deus 12 uniuersa] .i. 

seclesia per auadratum orbem defusa non desinit laudare et orare deum 14 

apottolorumj .i. misorum 15 profeUrum] .1. prouidentium 

» Ps. cxii. 1. * Iss. vi. 3. 



6o TE DEUM LAUDAMUS. 

T] Te martirum candidatus laudat exercitus 

te per orbem terrarum sancta contitetur aeclesia 

Patrem immensae maiestatis tuae 

uenerandum tuum uerum et unigenitum filium 
20 Sanctum quoque paraclitum spiritum 

tu rex gloriae Christe 

Tu patris sempiternus es filius 

tu ad liberandum mundum suscepisti hominem 

Non horruisti uirginis uterum 
25 tu deuicto mortis aculeo 

aperuisti credentibus regna caelorum 

Tu ad dexteram dei sedes in gloria patris 

iudex crederis esse uenturus 

Tu ergo quessimus nobis tuis famulis subueni 
30 quos pretioso sanguine redemisti 

i4£ternam fac cum sanctis tuis gloriam munerari 

saluum fac populum tuum domine 

et benedic hereditati tuae 

et rege eos et extolle illos usque in saeculum 1 
35 Per singulos dies benedicimus te 

et laudamus nomen tuum in aeternum 

et in saeculum saeculi 2 

Fiat domine misericordia tua super nos 

quemadmodum sperauimus in te* 



FAD] 16 martyrum FAD laudet A om. D 17 aeclisia F 

aecclesia A 18 inmensae A inmensae D om. tuae AD 19 

om. et FAD 20 paracletum D 21 gloriae A 22 patri 

D om. es A ins. A* 23 suscipisti D 24 aborruisti D 25 

deuicta morte D 26 om. credentibus D celorum F caelorum A 27 

om. dei D sedens A sedis D glo A gloria A* 28 ecce pro iudex 
. . . esse D 29 Te FAD quessumus A quesumus D om. 

nobis F 30 praetioso A pretiosa D sanguinem redimisti A 31 

aEternam A sanctis gloriae A in gloriam intrare pro tuis . . . 

munerari D 32 usque ad finem om. D 33 tuae A 34 

saeculum A 36 aeternum A 37 seculum seculi F in saeculum 

saeculi amen A 

GlossaeT] 16 martirum].i. fidelium 32 populum].L Christianum 33 

hereditati] .i. aeclesiae 34 rege] .i. in bonis opeiibus extolle] .i. defende 

in seculum] .i. in uita seterna 35 per singulos] .L in prosperis et in aduersis 

sine ullo interuallo te benedicimus 38 fiat] .i. oratio aeclesiae 

P>. xxvii. 9. P*. cxliv. a. Pt. xxxiL 2». 



TE DBUM LA VDAMVS. 6 1 

i Te patrem adoramus aeternum, te sempiternum filium inuo- 
camus, teque spiritum sanctum in una diuinitatis substantia 
manentem/ confitemur. Tibi uni deo in trinitate [fol. n. 
debitas laudes ef gratias referimus ut te incessabili uocc 

5 laudare mereamur per eterna saecula 

FA] 2 substantiae A 4 reMerimus F referemus A 5 meriamur 

per seterna saecula saeculorum A seterna secula seculorum amen F 



[Notae.] 

T] fol. lob in sup. marg. 

uade et uende omnia quaecumque habes et da pauperibus et habebis 
(thesaurum) in cxlo et ueni sequere me 1 . . . conuertatur . . 
et possesus est et non possess . . . Christum sequitur qui eum 
imitatur, (ut ait), Discite a me quia mitis sum et humilis.* Christum 
sequitur qui nihil proprium in terra possidet, ut ait, Filius hominis non 
habet ubi caput reclinet* Christum sequitur qui ex corde pro se orat 
ut ait, Pater ignosce illis, nesciunt enim quid faciunt 4 Christum sequi- 
tur qui non suam (propriam) uoluntatem sequitur, ut ait, Ipse non quod 
ego uolo sed quod tu uis.* Christum sequitur qui abstinet se escis 
carnalibus ut ipse .xh diebus ieiunauit . Unde si eum sequi uolumus 
exempla eius sequamur ; qui enim Christum hic sequitur in bonis operi- 
bus, sequitur eum in regno futuro, ut est illud, Hi sequuntur agnum 
quocunque ierit* 

T] foJ. 1 1 iu sup. tnarg. 

. . . admoneatur animus ad naturam excellentiorem se (conver- 
tere, id est) ad deum, cum ipsum corpus eius quod terrenum, ad corpus 
excellentius, id est (ad) corpus celeste conuertitur. 7 Qui quaerit sapien- 
tiam me quaerit Benedictio sine radice non crescit. Orationibus 
mundamur, lectionibus instruimur, utrumque bonum est, si licet, si non 
licet, melius est orare quam legere. Qui uult (cum deo) esse frequenter 
(debet orare) et legere tibi legenti loquitur deus." 

anima unius cuiusque testat post mortem locum . . . erat sic 
sepulturae et . . . uenerat in mundum ct locum babtismi. 

1 Ix. snriB. t«. * Mt. xL to. * Mt. viii. 90. * Lc xxiii. *u. ' Jn. viii. 14. 

* Apoc xiv. 4. : Aup. Strm. l>om. im m+nit II. 5. * Itid. Stnt. iii. J (Hilwincnvit ?iv. -\\. 



62 PRAEFA TI0 IN HYMNUM AL TUS PROSA TOR. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum Altus ProsatorJ] 

T] Locus huius hymni Hi ; tempus Aediin meicc Gabrdin 
rig Alban,ociw ^Eda meicc Ainmerech rfe Herenn ; Muricius 
autem uel Foccas iss-e ba rf Roman tunc; perso Colum 
Cille de nobile genere Scotorum, Columba dicitur ut 
5 " estote prudentes sicut serpentes et simplices sicut colum- 
bae "* ; causa quia uoluit Deum laudare. Per septim annos 
hunc ymnum scrutans in Nigra Cellula sine lumine .i. ar 
chuinchid dilguda i n-inad catha Cule Dremne do brisiud lor 
Diarmait mac Cerbaill, ocus na catha aile robriste tre n-a 

10 fochun. Uel ut alii dicunt, is co hoponn dor6nad .i. araile 
lathe ro*b6i Colum Cille i nWi.oais nf b£i ncch oca acht 
B6ithin, ocus ni boi biad occu acht criathar corca. Asb*rt 
iaram Colutn Cil/* fri B6ithfn, " do*foilet oigid huasliu cucunn 
indiu, a Baithin," .i. muint/r Griguir tancatar co n-ascedaib 

1 5 do-som ; ocus asb*rt-som fri Baithfn, " bf i foss ic frithalaim na 
n-oeged co ndigus-sd. do'n muiliunn." Gaibid-som fair a ere 
di-araile chloich b6i isind recles .i. Blathnat a hainm, ocus 
maraid beos, ocus is furri dognither roinn isin phroin-tig. 
Ba trom thra leseom a ere, co ifderna in n-immun-sa tria ord 

• 

F] i artis pro hymni 2 Ainmirech Herend 3 Focas om. 

iss-e persona 4 nobili Scottorum Post ut ada\ in euangelio dicens 

6 laudare Deum .uii. 8 chunchid m n-inad 9 cath nrbristea 

trea n-a 10 hopond 1 1 nf b6i 12 Baithein ocu 13 

Baethfn dcfailet oejpd uasle chucund 14 a Baithein aiscedaib 

15 om. fri ic frithalim 16 co ndigius-sa muiliund gebid 

17 cloich Blithnat 18 fuirre roind phron-taig 19 trom immon 

B] Altus prosetor. Colum Cille fecit hunc ymnum Trinitati per 
septem annos in Cellula Nigra .i. isin diiib-recles i nDoire Choluim 
Cil/f ; no is cu hobund cena dordnad, ut alii dicunt .i. in tan roboi 
Coium CilU i nHif a oenur acht Boethfn 'n-a farrad namd. Is and 
5 tra nrfaillsiged do Co\um C\\\e oeigid do thidecht chuci .1. mor-feisiur 
de muintir Gr/goir tancutar chuice-sium o R6im co /i-ascadaib leo 
do .1 in m6r-gemm Co\uim Cill* ocus crossesside indiu, ocus immund 
na sechtmaine .i. immund ctck n-6idche isin t[s]echtmain et alia 
dona. Roiarfaig Xra Co\um CUU do Boethin, cid do bfud b6i isin 
10 choitchend. "Ata,"ol Boethm, "criathar corci and." "Frithail- 
siu na haigedu, a Boethin," cl Co\um Cil/e, " co ndechitf-sa do'n 
muilend " lar-sin tra gebid Co\um Cille fair in mboilc do'n chloich 
fil isin proinn-tig i nHff, ocus is e ahainm na clochi-sin Moel- 
blatha, ocus sonas frracbad ior czrh mbiud dob*rar fi/rri. Is iar- 

1 Mt. x* 16. 



PRA EFA TIO IN HYMNUM AL TUS PROSA TOR. 63 

T] aipgitrech otha-sen condicc in mulenn .1. " Adiutor laborantium 
et reliqua." In tan immorro dorat in cfct-fota isin mulenn, is 
ann dochuaid i cenn in chetna caiptill, ocus is immaillc ro a 
scaich in bolc do blith ocus in t-immun do denam ; ocus is 
co hoponn doronad sic. Isin choiciud bliadain sescat ar 

25 .ccccc. iar ngein Crist dochuaid Colum Cilie do Hi, ut Beda 
dicit : " Anno dominicae incarnationis .ccccclxu. quo tempore 
gubernaculum Romani imperii post Iustianum Iustinus 
minor accepit, uenit de Hibernia prespiter et abbas habitu 
et uita monachi insignis nomine Columbi Britoniam predica- 

30 turus uerbum Dei prouinciis septimtrionalium Pictorura." 1 
Brudi autem filius Melchon regebat Pictos tunc, et ipse im- 
molauit Columbo Hf, ubi Columbus cum esset annorum 
.lxxui. sepultus est, post uero .xxxiiii. ex quo ipse Britaniam 
predicaturus adiit 

35 Rucad tra in t-immun-sa do Griguir sair, i commain na 
n-aisceda tuctha huad .i. in chross .i. in m6r-gem a hainm- 
side, ocus immain na sechtmaine. Rocloimcloiset immorro 
na immarchuirthide tri caiptil ann do [f]romad Griguir .i. 
44 Hic sublatus " ocus " Orbem " ocus " Uagatur." O dochotar 

40 immorro i cenn taispenta ind immuin do Griguir, dodeocha- 
tar aingil Dfe co mbitis inn-a sessom cor-roiched leo-scom in 
caiptel-sen ; attraiged Griguir ar a n-on[oir]-seom connice 

F] 20 apgitrech otha-sin connice in muilend 21 fotha muilend 

22 and i cend in chlt-chaptil iss nndftro immaille 23 blith immalle 

24 hopond dorigned choiced ar choic cetaib 25 gein co Hi 
2> Bntaniam 30 .uii. trionalium (tepten man.post.) 32 Columbse 

Cohimba 33 lxxxuii annorum post uero sepultus 4sv lxxuii . . . 
. . . .xxxiiiu 36 ascada thuctha anair/n? huad chros 37 

om. ocus sechtmaine nrchloemchoiset 38 na himm 

captildoromad ^ocend immain dodoeochotar angil 41 

om. De" sessam co roiched 42 captel-sin atraiged n-onoir-seom 

conici-sin 

B] stn oc dul do CoXum Ciiie do'n muilend, is and dorigne in imunn 
bec-so .1 ' Adiutor laborantium,' ocus is iar n-urd apgitrech ata. In 
tan Xra dorat CoXum Ciiie in c^t-foda i mbel in mulind, is and 
dochuaid hi cend ind Altusa, ocus is imalle roscaig in t-imon do 
denum ocus in t-arbur do bleith, ocus ni tria thcrad scrutain doronad 

20 acht per gratiam Dei. 

In tempore JEMxn \neic Gabran rig Alban ocus M6sl meic Ain- 
mirech rig Evenn, ocus Yalcus din ba ri K6man in tan-sin. Causa 
quia uoluit Deum laudare .1. do chuinchid dilguda do na tri cathaib 
doroine i n-Eiri** .i. cath Ciiile Rathin i nDal-araide etorru ocus 

25 C6mgall Benchuir i cosnam chille .L Ross Toratair, ocus cath Belaig 
feda arrad Chluana, Hiraird, oci^r cath Chuile Dremne t Con- 
nacAti, ocus ba do Diarmait mac Cerbaill dorata a ndfs. Ductus est 

H.E. Oi. 4. 



64 PRAEFA TIO IN HYMNl/M AL TUS PR0S4 TOR. 

T] scn. O roscched immorro sen, nosaiditis inna hafigil ; no 
saided da/w Griguir, co tarnic in t-iminun fo'nd innas-[s]in. 

45 Rothothlaig tra Griguir a coibsena cucu-som, ar ro'fitir-seom 
it e ro'ch6imchl6iset. Atberat-som daira ba h\dX,ocus ro°s'b(oe) 
dilgud de. Ocus atb^rid-som, nod b£i locht forsind immun 
acht a laiget romolad in Trindit ann per se t cia romolad tria 
n-a dulib ; ocus doroacht in t-inchrechad-sin co Colum Cille, 

50 ocus is e sein fochun denma * In te Christe/ 

♦ Ord aipgitrech fil hic more Ebreo. Asind iris Cathalcda 
tucad fotha in chaip///-se .i. cretem 6enatad co foisitin treda- 
tad. Tre rithim dana doronad, ocus di ernail fuirri-side .i. 
artificialis et uulgaris ; artificialis, ubi fiunt traigid comam- 

55 serda comfodlaide co cutrummas fo airse ocus teis, ocus corop 
subsequens ti il-loc precedentis inn-a tuaslucad ; uulgaris 
\mmorro % du i mbi imrecra sillabiotf cethraimthin ocus leth- 
rann, ocus is ed 6n fil hic. S6 Knc da.na in cech caiptiul, 
ocus .xui. sillafo cech lini cenmotha in cet-caiptell ; .uii. line 

60 immorro and-sein, ar is molad D£ fil ann-side. Cubaid da//a 
ind numuir ccutrumma-sin frisna caiptelu archena [a]r ecu- 

Fl 43 rosocbed sain no*saidifis na haingil no*saided 44 tarnaic 

o'nd pro fo'nd 45 chucu-som 46 rochlocmchoisct orn. dana ro*s*boi 

47 atb^rat-som ni bai immun-sa 48 and ramolad 49 duli 

doroact 50 sin fochund 51 Loc do'nd immun-sa rccles Choiutm 

Chille i nHi ; persona Colum Cille ; i n-aimsir jEdan nvic Gabrdn rfg 

(ioidel doronad/n Ord Ebreo assind chathalcda 

52 a fotha post cap/i7-se add ar is ires filet and ni heres 52 oentan 

53 post treocfotad add Causa .1. do chunchid dilguda for Dia do na trib 
cathaib dorat .i. cath Cuile Kathin ocus Cuile Feda ocus Culle Dremni. 
Ord apgitrech fA bfc more Ebreorum tria furri-side 55 comiblb- 
thaide iox2L\spro fo airse ocus teis corob 56 om. ti inn- 
uatuaslucud 57 chethraimthi leth-rand 58 iss-ed om. 6n 
om. da«a cach coib/r/ 59 se sillaba dec in cech Hne acht in cet- 
chaiptel 60 da/ra and-s/V/e and pro ann-side 61 in nuiw/r 
coibtelaib ar 

B] ad Grigorium, et furati sunt ministri tria capitula de se .1. l Hic 
sublatus ' et * Orbem infra ' et * Christo de celis,' et tria capitula pro 

30 eis inseruerunt ; et ministris cantantibus ymnum Grigorio Grigorius 
autem surrexit donec audiret aliena capitula tria, et iterum sedit 
donec propria. Surrexit iterum et dixit iUis, " Confitemini quod 
egistis." IUi confessi erant, et dixit illis, " Cantate igitur ymnum 
secundum ordinem a suo auctore dictum." Et illi cantauemnt, et 

35 ille post laudavit laudem, sed dixit, "minus quam debuit deus 
memoran in eo memoratus est." Praesentes angelii semper fiant 
quando cantatus sicut uidit Grigorius angelos. Multae sunt gratie 
ymni huius : quisquis eum cantauerit frequenter, nunquam ad perse- 
cutionem inimicorum et demones eueniet ei quod timet peruenire, 

40 et nescfat diabulus mortem eins ; et liberet ab omni morte absque 
pretiosa — .i. bas re hadart — et non erit in inferno post diem iudicii 



PRABFA TJO JN HYMNUM ALTUS PROSA TOR. 65 

T] trumma Dia fri-a dulib ; numir seda autcm in creaturis quia 
sex diebus factae sunt. Oportet titulum et argumentum 
esse ante unumquemque capitulum. 

65 Rop i tra dliged gabala huius ymni co ra*gabtha ( Quis 
potest Deo' etir cech da caiptil ; ocus is de nobiad a rath 
fair, ar is amlaid rcchanat prius. Attaat tra ratha imda ior 
ind immun-sa .i. aingil i frecnarciw cein bethir ic o gabail ; 
ni finnfa demun s£t intf no*d'g£ba cech dia, ocus ni imdcrcfat 

70 da*<i namait he isind lo i ngeba ; ocus da.ua ni bid debaid 
isin tig i ngebthar co gnathach ; angid dawa ar cech rhbas 
acht ic fri adart ; ocus dana ni bia gorta na nochta isin phurt 
i ngebthar com menicc, et aliae multae sunt 

F] 62 duilib 62-67 om. numir. . prius 

67 attat 68 beither ic a 69 tinfa cach 70 om. dana 

71 bas 72 hadart noco/n?ni 73 com-menic om.et . . . 
Mint add Finit amen finit 

B] etiamsi mala multa egerit, et habebit diuitias multas et longuitudinem 
seculi. 

Ord abgitrech dzna fil ior in immun-so .i. more Ebreorum. In 

45 lin literdi* fil isin apgitir, ise Un cap/i/ fil isin imun. Ny cnessaib 
da*a a caip/i/ dobirat Ebrzsde al-litre, acht cach liter os a caip/i/ cu 
forba in immuin ; ocus iss-ed iodcra sin, ar ata ciall acaib-seom in 
nominibus literarum, ocus is i sin ciall doreith tr/asna cnip/^/t/. Is ed 
\mmorro (odera do Ebnadio sechimm uird alphabeti sui .i. .xxii. 

50 littera apud Ebreos, ar is da lebor for .xx. fil i Petarlaicc Is ed 
dana fodera do Gr^gaib .iiii. litre .xx. accu, .x. sensus hominis ocus 
.x. mandata legis, ocus .iiii euangelia. Is ed dana fodera do 
Rdmanchaib .iii. litre .xx. accu .1 .x. sensus hominis beos ocus .x. 
mandata legis ocus trinitas. 

55 Tria rithimm dzna dordnad in t-iinon-sa, ocus atUi/ di ernail 
iurcxside .i. artificialis et uulgaris : artificialis est ubi iiunt pedes 
cum temporibus aequis et sequa diuisione et cum aequo pondere .1. 
arsis et tesis, et ubi sit subsequens pro praecedente in iure resolu- 
tionis ; is hi immorro in uulgaris, dii im mbi infrecrai s\]\ad ocus 

60 cethrumthan ocus leth-rand, ocus \ss-ed sin fil isin immun. Sex 
liniae \mmorro in unoquoque capitulo excepto primo capitulo, ocus se 
s\\\aba .x. in cach line ocus .uii. linias in primo cnpitulo. Cubaid 
Xra s^nardacht do beith isna czipfe/aio hi fail innisin do n[a] dulib 
roi^rbaithea tria senair ; cubaid xmmorro septinardacht do beith isin 

65 chaiptiul ar in fath-sa .i. quia narrat de deo, quia deus impar est 
creaturis suis ; no .uii. gradus eclesiae significat, no quia septinarius 
uniuersitatem significat, no .uii. dona s])iritus sancti significat. 

Rob e Xra dliged gabala ind immuin-seo, co rogabtha *quis 
potest' etir cach di chaiptiul de, ocus is de-sin nobiad a rath fair, 

70 ar is amlaid ro*cet ar tus et reliqua. 

LIBER HYMK F 



66 HYMNVS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 



[Hymnus S. Columbae Altus Prosator.] 

T] Iss-e in titul, De unitate et trinitate trium personarum; iss-i 
\mmorro ind argamaint in chan6in fors-a fothaigthir in caiptel, ut in 
Danielo 1 uel in Esaia* legitur, Uetustus dierum sedebat super sedem 
suam. Uetustus dierum setemus temporum erat Uetustus dierum 
5 deus dicitur, pro multitudine dierum ante quos deus erat, uel quia 
fuit [ante]omniatempora. Canoin d&na fatha dob«r-seom . . . quia 
ipse profeta fuit, ocus 6 Daniul sainriud tuc, ar is e* ropo dedenchu 
ocus ropo soeriu ; is e da*a Co/um Cille ropo dedenchu ocus ropo 
soeriu do fathib Herenn. 

ALtus prositor uetustus dierum et ingenitus 
erat absque origine primordii et crepidine 
est et erit in saecula saeculorum infinita 
cui est unigenitus Christus et sanctus spiritus 

FBMEIJI] car. tit. MEin i is he F is hi F 2 captel F 

3 Essaia F 4 om. Uetustus dierum seternus usque adfin. F 

B kabct De unitate et trinitate dietatis triumm personarum, is he in titul ; 
is i immorro in argamai/rt, ut dicitur in Danelio, Ecce uidebam sedes possita, 
et uetustus dierumm sedebat super sedem suam. Bid dsjut 'altus' et 
( almus ' hic sluind huaisle ; et ideo ponttur hic, ar sluindid huaisle ocus isle 
do, ut Cicero dicit * altum mare ' et ( altum caelum ' ; almus autem huaisle 
tantum toirnes. 

1 alius E altus E* prosetor B prosator MEln* uetus E 2 primordi 
B et in E 3 secula seculorum FME 4 spiritus sanctus I 

Glossae TFB] 1 altus] .i. nobilis F prositor] .L genitor .i. in t-adbul-si(l)aid 
T seminator uitis ; sertor agri ; sator horti ; sero seui statum ; seminor, idem ; sator ; 
prosero, ui, prositutum ; in ' tor' co irdeni prosetor B"« uetustus] .i ssteinus .L 

sinithir na n-aimser .1. siniu ocus toisech di-ar tempora T <jui proserit ante tempbra B 
dierum] .i. temporum T dies .i. diuidendo lucem a tenebns B 2 absque 

origine] .i. cen adliar no cen bunad T .i. deus pater origene erat prius in tempore B 
primordi] .i. quando in forma uenit uel materia uniuscuiusoue rei in masa B 
crepidine] .i. ex fonnitate F .i. cen forcend ar fogabar crepido nic incho»c crich no 
cenfotha ut in lege dicitur S[acerdos decurrere faciet] sanguinem ad crepidinem mltaris 1 
id tst, ad fundamentum B 3 cst et erit] .1. non proprie dicitur de deo erat, 

uel erit, sed tantum est, quia presens est ; sed elimenta erant ante, quia, ut Augusti- 
nus ait, 4 Erant in notitia dei et non erant sua natura B sssculaj .i. futurorum T 

saeculorum] .i. praesentium T 4 cui est] .L quia nemo potest esse est B uni- 

genitus] primogenitusquia nemo ante ipsum est ; unigenitus quia nemo post ipsum est 
T Christus] Misias Ebraice (in Ebreo B), Chrutus Grece (in Greco B), Unctns 

Latine (in Latino B) TB 

• Daa. tu. 9. » Ita. vi. 1. » UtL L 15. • Ct Auf. Dt G*n. md Uti. v. 13. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAB ALTUS PROSATOR. 6; 

T] coaeternus in gloria dietatis perpetuae 

non tris deos depromimus sed unum deum dicimus 
salua fide in personis tribus gloriosissimis 

/Is e \n titul : De formatione ix. graduum ; tribus praeter- [fol. i ib. 
misis non per ignorantiam sed pro angustia capituli prae[ter]misiL 
Iss-i immorro ind argamaint : Fiat lux et facta est lux. 1 

Bonos creauit angelos ordines et archangelos 
priiicipatum ac sedium potestatum uirtutium 
10 uti non esset bonitas otiosa ac maiestas 
trinitatis in omnibus largitatis muneribus 
sed haberet celestia in quibus preuigilia 
ostenderet magnopere possibili fatimine 

FBMEIn] 5 quoaeternus M coeternus BH deitatis FMEin perpetua 
FMEln 6 tres MEln 7 gloriassimis B 

car. HL MEin 1 om. is e in titul FB graduum angelorum F 

omissts B 2 is e in Utu\ pro non .... praetermisit B per 

angustiam F praetermissit F 3 hi pro i \mmorro F B ins. quod in 
Genessi dicitur ante Fiat 

8 bonus Ebonos E* 9 principatuum Mln om. ac I uirtutum MEn 
et uirtutum E*I 10 ociosa n 12 aberet M caelestia MEn preuilegia 
FI preuelegia B priuilegia MEI*n 13 magnopaere I fatimini B for- 

timmae E 

Glostae TFB] 5 coeternus] .i. ut dicitur, genuit uerbum omni modo simile sibi, 
qua locutio patris est filius ut dicit Dauid, Semel locutus est, s id est unum 61ium 
genuit B perpetuae] uel a T 6 non tris] .i. si dicaraus tris personas 

unum dei deum conntemur» si unum deum confitemur tris personas credimus .i. ut 
dicit Hironimus, sicnt unus sol est in intigra cum luce et calore, ita est sol dens pater, 
hix est filius, calor est spiritus sanctus B depromimus] exprimimus F 7 

sahta] .i. intigra T tt infra linoam in iris chathalacda dic . . . ocus for a inchaib 
. . . . se T 8 creauit] deus .i. altus prosetor B angelos] ante 

omnem diem et ante omne tempus condidit deus angelicam creaturam et informem 
materiam, Isidorus* dicit T"* tt Is aire ro'sechma)l hiruphin ocus saraphin sech na hi 

aile ar ite ata sia o doinib iar n-etargnu ocus atreb. Is eat so . i. na . ix. ngrodsa . i. angeli 
archangeli uirtutes potestates principatus dominationes troni hiruphim et saraphim 
T"t .l angelus Grece, maloth Ebreice, nuntius Latine B archangelos] .1 bonos 

T 9 sediura] .i. troni T tronum B uirtutium] .i. causa rithmi T 10 

Uti] .1 ut T prout B prouti F bonitas] .i. dei (om. T) beneuolentia TB otiosa] 
•L sine operatione .i. antach no dfmain cen maine do erniud T .i. deaith no dhnain .i. 
een mai*e d'eirniud B 11 trinitatis] .i. trinitas quasi trina unitas B lar^i- 

tatisl ,L ar is eslabor ro*boi dia fria a dnli B 12 haberet] .i. ut TB celestia] 

•L eiimenta uel minbteria T X misterio uel elimenta B preuigilia] .L na remiada 
ocus na honoire .1 cech grad os ailiu .i. quasi priuata lex T .i. romiad no derscugud 
aagil sech na duli orchena B 13 magnopere] .L o'n m6r-gnim ; no in mor- 

gnethed .L comm6r T .L in mor-^nethie B possibili] .i. ond aisnes sochmai .i. on 
molad sochmai dobtrat aingil fttir dicentes, Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, dominus T 
ftdmine] .1 abundantia F .L ondi as feteor B 

l G«l L 3. • Ps. UL st, CT. Auf . En*rr. inloc. * Cf. Isid. D* occin. dogm. x. 

F 2 



6S HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

T] De transmigratione .ix. graduum principis, is e in titul. As ind 
Apcolips xmmorro dobirar i«d argamaint, id est, Uidi stellam de 
cselo cecidise in terram 1 ; et in Esaia, Quomodo cecidisti Lucifer qui 
mane oriebaris.* 



Caeli de regni apice stationis angelicae 
t5 claritate praefulgoris uenustate speciminis 
superbiendo ruerat Lucifer quem formauerat 
apostataeque angeli eodem lapsu lugubri 
auctoris cenodoxiai peruicacis inuldiae 
ceteris remanentibus in suis principatibus 



FP.MEIn] car. tit. MEIn i translatione F angelorum uel de 

pcccata Ada? pro prinoipis B he F 2 Is i immorro in argamaint quod 

dicitur in apocolips //t> As . . . id est B apcoilps F 3 om. de caelo 
B cccidisse FB Essaia F Essia dicitur B 4 Lucifer cecidisti B 

14 Celi FB Caeli ME angelicc B angelicae ME 15 prefulgoris F 

pro fulgoris MEln 17 apostotaque B apostateque Mn apostatequae E 

lapso E 18 caenodoxiae ME peruicatis E inuidie M 19 caeteris 

E principibus I 



Glossae TFB] 14 celi].i. celum a cclsitudinc sua nomen rectisime accepit B 
apicc] . i. summitate F apiccni dicit . i. culmcn rigni aut summilatem B 15 uenustate] 
.i. formossitate F .i. quasi honorabilitate B speciminis] .i. in gn^e T .1 na delbi, 
no \\\ gnec B 16 Lucifcr] .i. luccm fcrcns TB formauerat] .L deus TB 

17 apostatoque] .i. ruerant .i. na haingil disceinmnccha T .i. na ndisceinmnech fe 
-1- apostata Ciiece, recessora fidc ucl uilis (uiles B) interpretatur Latine (w. B) 
T"* B codem] .i. ond inund luitim T lugubrij .i. chointech .1 uadib- 

scin ct aliis quia demoncs suum lapsuin lugtnt T .i. lugubri .i. flebili .i. im-morduba 
doib-si/// uodessin ocus dona duilib arccna uair ro*mell taiimtecht angelorum iat B + 
ucl lugubrium lignum cst supcr quod ctiam aues stare non possunt ar a lemni ; tucad 
uad-bidc for ccch slcmon T m « uil lugubrium nomtn ligni super quod aues stare • ,. 
B 18 cenodoxi»] .i. inanis gloii;e ucl supcrbise ucl na glore escone, nam cenon 
(jiccc comune Latine dicitur .1. cscon, doxia uero gloria T .i. ceno, uanse, doxia 
(ircce gloria intcrprctatur B .i. in dcrmait sir a diabulo contra hominem T"* B . . . 
uana F peruicacis] peruicax dicitur. qui in propossito suo perseuerat usaue ad 

uictoriam* T audacis inuidie F 19 cctnis] .i. angtlis T .i. angeli penecti B 

rcmnncniibus] . . . . ? F in suis] .i. in proposito suo perseuerant i» 

CCIU B 



Apo ix. 1. » Ita. xiv. ia. * IvuL Efym. x. ui. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 69 

T] De ruina diabuli in titul .i. de motatione nominis Luciferi in 
draconem ; is i immorro ind argamaint ut est in Apocolipsi, Ecce 
draco ruphus habens capita .uii. et cornua .x.,et cauda eius traxit securo 
tertiam partem siderum uel stellarum. 1 

20 Draco magnus deterrimus terribilis et antiquus 
qui fuit serpens lubricus sapientior omnibus 
bestiis et animantibus terrae feracioribus 
tertiam partem siderum traxit secum in barathrum 
locorum infernalium diuersorumque carcerum 

25 refuga ueri luminis parasito praecipites 

FBMEIH] car. tit. MEln 1 diaboli is he in iitui pro diabuli . . 

. • draconem F is hi F ut\ pro in titul .i. B 2 post draconem ins. is 
e in titul B om. immorro B dicitur ece pro cst . . . Ecce B .3 + 
maximus ^or/ draco F uii capita ct x cornua B 4 om. secum FB om. 

uel stellarum B 

20 teterrimus MEln 22 bestis B om. et F terre M ferocioribus 

FBMEln 23 syderum Mln baratrum MEln 24 quae M 25 

refugax T*F refugas BMEin parasito M paradyso M* precipites F 
praecipites M praecipiter E 

Glossae TFBM] 20 draco] .1. diabulus ( + magnus F) TFB + duplex consiliator 
interprctatur ; dia Grcce, duo Latine ; bulus Grccc, consiliator Latine B detcrri- 
mus] .L ptssimus ; uel teterrimus .i. horribilissimus T obscurus M 21 serpcns] 

.i. in aslach ior Adam B lubricus] X slemon T lubricus a libro quod est nomcn 

leuissimi cui oblcnita scinipts adhcrere non possunt suminitatcm ; cmnis leuis 
de quo quis labitur lubricus dicitur do'n chrunn scin, bite eoin i-n a barr ocus 
di-a cacc dogniUir in tsiric 1 m * . ? F .i. lubiicus to quod ibi labitur, lubrum 
.i. crand in oriente lor na ltnain cuile ar a [s]lemni std cadtnt, ocus doberar uad ar 
cach slemon ; ocus c6in bite i n-a barr, ocus is di-a cacc-siV/e dofmithir in siric B *» 
sapientior] .i. tuachliu bid T + sapichtia fit (om. T) in bono et m malo, in bono ut 
Dauid (om. B) dicit Initium sapientire (timor domini B)* ; in malo (om. B) ut dicit 
(om. T) Christus, Perdam sapitntiam sapitntium huius mundi' TB + uel sapkntia 
burbbu ut dicit, sapicntia huius mundi B 22 btstiis] .i. beslia ab essu morc 

feriatatis dicta cst B animantibus] .i. animalilus T tcnae] .i. terra dicta 

est a terendo, eo quod commoutntium grtssibus atteritur B fcrocioribusl .i. 

ferox eoquod feriatatem cxcrctat B 23 tertiam] .i. de omnibus angelis uel de 

consentientibus T + .i. graduum ctkstium TB a tiiernaile t^rahintinn . . . 

trian dib in aeie ocus tiian . . . maris et terrse ocus uian in barathro .i. in inferno 

T*« sidcrum] .1 angelorumTB traxit] .i. draco B ille draco M in 

barathrum] .1 in infernum TF + .L i mbaile chro T i. in puteum .L quasi uormtrum 
.L uormgo ut Circirius dicit, Baratrum .L hiatus tcrre .L putertus in profundo maris tt 
terre. baratrum .i. loc il-laitcr senori ocus ni tcllgith^- as co bas, ocus dobrrar uad ar 
caM gronna archena h"* dico M 24 infernalium] .i. in puteum B carccrum] .L 
Isidorus dicit 4 eo quod homincs coercentur B 25 refuga] uel [refugalx T .i. 

elathcha B ueri luminis] .i. Christi B supra carcerum .... luminis 

M habii stellas fugitiuas traxit stcum parasito] .L ond /uirseor .L uad fein as 

fuirseor T .L parasita, fuirscoir *o brecaire no bunchuthi B . . . . ? F 
pnecipites] .L inna rindraigthechu .L ii.fcrn T .L inna t[r]ascortu a diabulo B .i. 
deceptoris pro . • loci r 

> Apoc, aii.3,4. • P». cx. 10. » 1 Cor. L 19. * Isld. Etjm. v. t;. 



70 HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

T] De creatione elimentorum mundi et hominis regentis ea postea 
more in titul. Is i \mmorro ind argamaint, In principio fecit deus 
.celum et terram, 1 ut in Genesi dicitur. 

Excelsus mundi machinam praeuidens et armoniam 
caelum et terram fecerat mare et aquas condidit 
herbarum quoque germina uirgultorum arbuscula 
solem lunam ac sidera ignem ac necessaria 
30 aues pisces et peccora bestias et animalia 

hominem demum regere protoplastum praesagmine 



FBMEIJI] car. //'/. MEIO 1 om. mundi F otn. postea B 2 post 

• more add. regis is he (e B) FB Is hi F post argamaint add. ut in Genessi 
dicitur F quod dicitur in Genessi B 3 post terram add. et reliqua F 

om. ut . . . . dicitur FB 

27 mare aquas -condiderat £ 28 herbarum quoque n 29 om. 

ac B sydera BMIU necessariam £ 30 peccora M pecora M*EI apec- 
cora B /or/bestias om. et F*MEin animaliuinEanjmalia E* 31 

hommum n homini n* regccre I protoplaustum MEI protoplastum E* 
pro sanguine U 



Glossae TFB] 26 excelsus] .i. deus FB + .i. cpiasi ualde excelsus B machi- 
inmj .1. mateiiam .i.. massam T .i. in mais no m chuithech B . . . . ?F 
aimuniam] .i. \n immchuibdius it-imchuibdiwj b) fil eter (etir B) na dule (duile H) 
Ttt + ut dicit Boetius^ .i. duine o duie et cetera B .i. dulcedinem F 27 

c.clum et terram] .... dicii,' Oportuit ut terre celestis crtatura per caelum 
T m < cxlum] .i. injiisihilis omnis crtatura T terram] .i. omnis crcatura uisibilis 
torra uocatur T .i. pro omni creatura uisibile uel corpus B mare] .i. a maritudine 

dictum uel a meando T .i.scculum sciibtuia B aquas] maraith, Ebraicc ; 

maion v Grece ; raarc, Latine dicitur ; aquas dicuntur tribulationts scculi utl doctrina 
bc.ibturje B 28 hcibarum] .i. hcrba auasi serpa, eo quod serpit B gennina] 

.i. fructus F uiigultorum] .i. inna caille uo inna ruba B arbuscula] .i. na 

fualascacha B siluas pajuas H 29 sulcm] .i. Christum B lunam] .i. 

cclcsiani B sidera] .i. iusti B igncm] .i. uindicte uel gratiae spiritus sancti B 

30 bcsiias] .i. quicquid ore et ungene scuit, btstia dicitur T .i. ferociores seculi, ut 
dicitur, quicquid ore sibii, bcstia nominatur B 31 homintm] .i. Adam TB -r 

ue Christum B demum] .i. fadeoid B regere].i. omnia elemenU (elimenta B) 
TB -t tcrrena T protoplastum] .i. cetchruta B + .i. protos Qrece, primut Latine 
TB + plastus .i. formatus .i. in cel-chruta .i. corpus T plastum Grece, formatum 
Latinc dicitur ; ucl piotuplastum plastum Grecc, corpus Latine diciturB ordine 
F pra-sagmine] .i. o slog-airchinnecht T Pnesagmine .i. o rtm thairchetul T"* 
thairchctui B .i. Christi (om. B), m o slog-airchmnecht (aircheincecht B) T"« B^ 
+ .1. o airchinnecht agminis hominum. Pnesagmtn enim a praesule et agmen com- 
ponitur. Agmen dei slog-aiichinntcht co robai T"« + ar prtsul pcus agmen hl and 
ocus iss-af* sein ro'boi B + do Adam ut Cic. dicit, Deus cuncta creauit (dicit Cic 
jdonauit deus cuncla B) Adam uero ea (om, B) cum [fim. B) nominibus ( + ea B) 
uominauit T™» B"»» sapiencia F 

1 Gen. L 1. * Cf. Boct dt Comoi. Pkit. iil p. 146. 

* Cf. Aug. d< GfH. *d titt. v. 14. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 



71 



T] /Is e in titul, De laude dei ab angelis in quarta feria [fol. 12. 
dicentes, Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus Sabaoth. 1 Is i ind 
argamaint, Quandofeci celum et terram collaudauerunt me angeli,* ut 
in Sapientia Salemonis dicitur. 



i Factis simul sideribus etheris luminaribus 
collaudauerunt angeli factura pro mirabili 
immensae molis dominum opificem celestium 
35 preconio laudabile debito et immobile 

concentuque egregio grates egerunt domino 
/' amore et arbitrio non naturae donario 



,1 



j * 



FBMEin] car. tit. MEIO 1 om.lst in titul sed ins. post Sabaoth B 
he F 2 om. sanctus semel F hi immorro pro i F 3 ante quando 

ins. ut in Sapientia Salomomonis dicitur F quod dicitur in Sapientia Sale- 
monis B conlaudauerunt B om. ut . . . . dicitur FB 

S! sederibus B syderibus Mln eteris M aetheris £ aetheris I 33 

udauerunt BMEln 34 immense BM inmense En inmensse I 

mobilis II dfli MII celetium B caelestiuin MEn 35 praeconio £1 

preconium n laudabili FMEin immobili FE inmobili Min 36 

concentu quae M egraegio I 37 nature B natura M denario H 



Glotsae TFB] 32 siderihus] .1 planet» F etheris] .1 ind ethiuir T in 

etheoir B .L celestibus F 33 collaudauerunt] .i. me T + L postquam creati 

•unt, angeli (*m. B) dixerunt (dicentes B), Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus dominus deus 
Sabaoth TB pro mirahili] .i. ar in n-opred ndermair B 34 immenar] magjnac 
F molis] .L son corporalis molis TB .L ponderis F opificem] A. gnim- 

denmaid .L opus et faciens TB aitificem F 35 preconio .i. ondurdonail molb- 

thaige .L Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus Sabaoth B .i. annunciatioae F 
36 concentu] .L 6'n chocetul (ond airchetul B) er^rgna TB .L cantu F erates] .L 
pto grmtias, sed {om. T) causa rithmi (rithimi B) TB egerunt] dederunt F 37 

amore] .i. pro TB arbitrio] arbitrium est proprium conatus animi (anime B) 
TB natune] .L n( {**». B) in n-a (om. T) n-aicniud roxhlannad molad d^ ; sed in 
aoluntate etpotesute (posteUte B) sua, sicut ostendit ante ubi dicit (dixit B) ' amore 
et arbitrio ' TB + et dicunt ar connicfaitis facere malum mani beth grad de* occu T + 
quod dicit Augustinus, natura quse nec recipit minus nec plus quam quod ab origene 
trahit, non inuitus ergo laudante dominum sed ex uoluntate B«w 



I«a.rL> 



* lob xxxviiL 7. 



•c" 



72 HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

T] De peccato Adae et de secunda ruina diabuli in seductione Adne 
in titul. Is i ind argamaint, Maledictus eris serpens terram comederis 
omnibus diebus uitae/ ut in Genesi dicitur. 



Grasatis primis duobus seductisque parentibus 
secundo ruit zabulus cum suis satilitibus 
40 quorum horrore uultuum sonoque uolitantium 
consternarentur homines metu territi fragiles 
( non ualentes carnalibus haec intueri uisibus 
qui nunc ligantur fascibus ergastolorum nexibus 

V 

FRMEin] car. tit. MEln B Itabet Is e in titul, De peccato Adae. Is 
hi immorro i/id arga///<?//f/ quod in Genesi dicitur, Maledictus esse serpens 
F habct De peccato Adae is he in titul. Is ni immorro ind argamaint ut in 
Gencssi dicitur, Maledicta serpens comederis terram omnibus diebus uitse 
tuae 

38 grassatis FMEln quae M 39 diabolus MEln satellitibus 

FMEln 40 orrore MEIerrore U quae M 42 hec FBn intuaeri I 
uissibus BM uisibus M* usibus n 43 ergastulorum FBME ergostultorum 
n nixibus I 



Glossae TFB] 38 grassatis].i. adiabulo TB.i. de F primis duobus] 

.1. Adam et Eua B scductis] .i. ab hora conditionis T .i. dcceptis F parenti- 

bus] .1. Adam et Eua T 39 secundo] .i. primo de cclo ad terram, secundo ad 

infcrnum T ruit] .i. do*ro'chair diabulas de celo tria n-a chet (im)arbwj, 

secundo de aere tria n-a imarbus tan<7/V* ; no ruit pro irruit hic causa rithmi ponitur 
quasi diceret ro*uapair amm»; ior dia tantum secundo ior Adam. Aliter .i. ruit 
. i. dorochair (ar) thus tre amsigud de, dorocha(ir) sicundo tre aimsigud Adaim. Causa 
secunda: p(crditionis) diabuli innist<?r ; ainin tuitim dobfrar hic lor in pein doratad 
for demon tre aimsigud primorum duorum parentum a haithle na pene doratad air 
priustre amsigud dc T°v rabulus] .i. diabulus TF .i. focul grccda deconsiliarius 
mterpretatur, uel infirmus iar gennaith ; m cimad do'n focul as diabulus dojznethea 
zabnlus tna. r. a. d. tria thescad B cum] .i. cum malis suis factoribus T 

satilitibus] salilis a satis uilis T .i. custoditoribus F 40 quorum] .i. demoniorum 
TB . . . . ? F uolitantium] uel demonum uel ferarum T .i. demoniorum 

B 41 consternarcntur] .i. no*failgifitis T na falgitis, quia inuisibiles sunt demones 
B fragiles] .i. fra^ilis dicilur (dicit B) eo quod facile frangi potest TB 42 

non uaientes].i. na faillsigtis B . . . . ?F haec] .i. agmina diabulica 

(diabulitica uel carectera et B) uolitantia TB 43 qui] .i. satiles T fasci- 

rwsl ocus in n-a ngrinnib ocus inn-a comnib amal grinni acsi cenglaithir cech comond 
<iib i n-a luc *ain-gnusta amal grinni T™* .i. inn-a gr/nnib .i. 1 n-a coimnib amail 
gr/nne . i. cach comond dib i *-a luc saingnusta amail grinne B . . . . ?F 

ergastolorum] .i. na riag-carcar no inna ngnim-carcar 5 ergastulum enim opus ex 
. . . . l^ngum interpretatur T .i. carcerum F 



> Gtn. iii. 14. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 73 

T] De iectione diabuli ex unitate angelomm in tituL Is i Immorro 
ind zxgamaint quod dicitur in Genesi, Maledicte serpens ; et in 
euangelio dicitur, Uade retro Satanas, 1 et, Non temptabis dominum 
deum tuum,' et, Illi soli seruies.* 



Hic sublatus e medio deiectus est a domino 
45 cuius aeris spatium constipatur satilitum 
globo inuisibilium (urbido perduellium 
ne malis exemplaribus imbuti ac sceleribus 
nullis unquam tegentibus septis ac parietibus 
fornicarentur homines palam omnium oculis 



FBMEID] car. tit MEin i prafix. Is he in titul B de deiectione 
diaboli F post angelorum add is he F otn. in titul B hi FB 2 om. 

quod .... euangelio dicitur B 3 om. ct B 2 poit argamaint F 
kabtt ut in Genessi dicitur, Maledicta serpens comedcris terram omnibus 
diebus uitae tuae 4 ; et ut in euangelio dictus, Uadc retro satanas om. rctiqua. F 

44 remedio M diectus B 45 erisMaerisM* spacium M satellitum 
MEin 46 turpido Mn turpitudo M* 47 inbuti Ein hac ME 

48 umquam FMEin unquam F* 49 homnium M 



Glossae TFBME] 44 Hic ostenditur liquido quod maligni spiritus sumptis acrcis 
corporibus ostendebant hominibus qualiter pershonam gererent esse mixtia ueri (?) M u « 
hicj X diabulus TB diabolus M sublatus] .i. a prasentia (conspcctu B) dei uel ex 
unitate fratrum {om B) TB remedio] bonorum an^elorum M deiectus] .i. 

rotascrad T est] et M 45 cuius] .i. diabuli B huius M constipatur] .i. dlutair 

ne B + llntar TB .i. repletus F densatur M satilitum] .i. na n-amw; TB milit M 
46 globo] .L o chuairt no o buidin B societate M perduellium] conduellium T + 

.i inna nde-chathach (dechath B) .i. inter se (seipsos H) inuicem semper no cath 
oootra deum et homines duellum (om. T) .i. quasi duobus bellis bcllatorum quia 
duellis (bellis B) bellum interpretatur TB + utl hostis ut Cic. dicit B + aliter 
perduelhum .i. naimtiuda (namtide quia fit B) perduellis inimicus TB . . . . ? F 
est diuisionem M bellum uel pugna E duellum ideo . . sunt p . t . tes . una cum 
arma E"* 47 malis] L demonum T exemplaribusj .L o na engiaiAb T 

.L o ^ngraphib demonum B imbuti] .i. homines T fortchi B sceleribus] peccatis E 
48 septts] .L sepes lignorum dicitur, paries autem lapidum T .L septus a quo septis ist 
semper labidum est, septus autem lignorum .i. custodias angelicas et uirtutes Christi 
significat B circumdatis M 49 fornicarentur] .i. perdirtntur uel {om. B) pccca- 

rent (om. B) pro omni peccato furnicatio ponitur hic (om. T) TB + .L quia non 

uelarent homines peccata sua si uiderentur B oculis] in M i. 

quia . . . homines peccata homints a de . . si uiderent eos 

• • roxheUte demna inib ar ni sailfaitis . . . ma rofog .... dib T** 



» Uu iv. sa • Mt W. f. * Mt. W. 10. Gen. UL 14. 



74 HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

T] De eo quod uehunt nubes aquas ad caelum, iss-e in tituL Iss-i 
ind zx%amaint % ut Dauid dicit, Educens nubes ab extremo terrae, et 
alibi dicit, Qui producit uentos de tesauris suis. 1 






50 Inuehunt nubes pontias ex fontibus brumalias 
Vl \„«- tribus profundioribus occiani dodrantibus 
\ maris caeli climatibus ceruleis turbinibus 

profuturas segitibus uiniis et germinibus 

agitatae flaminibus tesauris emergentibus 
55 quique paludes marinas euacuant reciproc(as) 



FMElnl car. tit. MEln 1 prcrfix. Is he in titul F 2 dicit 
Dauid F 

50 inueunt M brunalias n 51 ociani F oliani E oceani E*ln hocea 

nldodrantibus M 52 malisll celi FM caelis E clematibus EI climatibus 

E* cherultis Mln ceruleis n* 53 segetibus Mln uineis FMEin per- 

manibus E germinibus E* 54 agitate MEn thessauris F tensauns E 
thesauris E*in 55 quaeque E plaludes M paludes M* plaudes I 



Glossae TFM] 50 inuehunt] .i. conocbat no imarchurit T portant F boni angeli 
portant M pontias] .i. inna lini T maris magni M . . . ? F bnimalias] .1. 

bruma a breui motu solis in eo ; is aire . . . mam sech ar immud 

usce ; (bru)ma tdax uel edacitas interpretatur T .i. non uernales M 51 tribus] .iii. 
dodair . . . hic .i. tri dodair dinmallaiphe .i. na tri lana . . da equinoc ocus 
in grian sam/atd; is dodar uari fri hinmall«£«</ cach lai ocus leth n-iuiga, ut 
Beda dfcit,- acht foracaib in lethnunga causa rithmi ; no is ar sechim Pilip lodera 
a facbail. Profundiores autem na hi se t ar is mo linait na hinbera ocus na Ure ocus 
is mode b^rait niuil usce cucu . . . ar cach frdamain maris ocus mare .L cur 

cach muir-gabuil dothset fo thir . Quique paludes .i muire co 

tcilcet uadib eat in tan asathbil . quique .i. tesauri .i. secbis na gaetha ferus . . 
. . . na gathlaige T B * prolundioribus] locis M dodrantibus] a minis- 

trantibus M . . . . ? F 52 climatibus] .i. o ardaib T lateribus M 

ceruleis] . i. o na tonnaib dub-glassaib no o na hathchaib dub-glassaib T 53 pro- 

futurasj.i. inna hi tarranigfit X ?F sefeetibus] .1 bonis homini- 

bus T uiniis] .i. iustis T germinibus] .i. uilibus hominibus T . . . . ? 

F 54 agitaue] . . . ? F flaminibus] .i. uentis T uentuosis M 

emergentibus] .i. exaltantib««s T 55 quique] .i. uenti T . . . ? F 

paludes] .i. profundiores fontes uel tesauri .i. ad uallus uentorum qui sunt in tesauris 
T euacuant] et ipse nubes M reciprocas] .i. na had . . . in athb . . T 

iteratas M ? F 



1 Pt. cxxxiv. 7. * B*eda <U ttm/. rmi, iv. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 75 

T] /De intelerabile pena peccatorum in inferno, in titul. [foL i2b. 
Is i ind SLTgamaint, quod Iob dicit, Ecce gigantes gemunt sub aquis. 1 



\~ 



o;» 



Kaduca ac tirannica mundique momentania 
regum presenti gloria nutu dei \depossita 
ecce gigantes gemere sub aquis magno ulcere 
comprobantur incendio aduri ac suplicio 
60 Cocitique Carubdibus strangulati turgentibus 
Scillis obtecti fluctibus eliduntur et scropibus -■-•"'• 

FMEln] car. Ht. MEin 1 prafix. Is he in titul F infinito/n? in 

inferno F om. in titul is i ind F argumentum est ut in libro Iob dicitur, 
Ecce et rel. F 

56 tirrannicaMtirannicaM*tyrannicaEn momcntaneaFMEin 57 

presenti ME presentis M*E* praesenti I deposita FMEin 58 gig- 

nantes E gygantes I magno om. U 59 conprobantur MEln supphcio 
FMn 60 cuncitique E ante Cocitique M habet fluuius inferni caribdi- 
bus Mn carybdibus E strangulamter gentibus II 61 cillis E cellis E* 

scrupibus M crupibus Eln 



Glooae TFM] 56 Sicut gigantes sub diluuio gemere propter cmdelem fortitudi- 
nem quam habuerant, sic reges huius scculi pro imusticia sua ac superbia et oppressi- 
onibus paupemm proicientur in infernum M"« tirannica] crudtfis M momen- 
tania] .l in momentu tempons T fiigitiue M 57 nutu] . . . . ? F 

det deposita] .in deo iudici iceret (?) M 58 gfcantesj .i. potentes in inferno T 

. . . airdibdaide slebe Ethnae T"« ipsi reges quasi M . . . . ? F gemere] 
suspirare M sub aquis] .i. sub undis penarura .1 poena intolerabili T 59 

comprobantur] .L in scriptura T . . . . ?F aduri] .i. co loiscit/rT . . 
. . ?F supplicio].i. pena F 60 Cociti] .i. lethi iflfirn T agitate M 

nomen fluuii F Cocitus .i. nomen quarti fluminis inferni. (Quatuor) flumina infernus 
tenet, id est, Cocitus, absque gaudio interpretatur ; Strix .i. (tris)titia interpretatur ; 
Flegiton flammeus interpretatur ; et Achiron. uel .iiii. noraina unius fluminis T»« 
Caiubdibus].i. 6 na soeb-choraib . . . trom . ait . . ar met a anfaid in 
Uaeb-chore intamlaigthir do sseb-chorib Cociti ocus is . . thircud do ior iffernd T 
Carubdibus turgentibus .i. o na carcib cruachdaib no garbaib no bruthachaib ^oni 
saeb-chorib bornadaigit T M * molissima M strangulati] aue digluttit naues M .i. 

rettnti T Strangulati .i. retenti .L techtai de scillis .i. is e *c6\iondthnunUi hic 
Scilla filia Porci adamata est a Glauco deo maris, quod displicuit Circe filiae solis. 
Sciens autem Circe fontem ad quem Scilla quotidie ueniebat ueneficia fecit. . . . 
Fostquam uenit Scilla ad illura (uti lauaret manus fontem, (con)uersa est statim in be- 
luam marinam et noluit ad homincs uenire propter formam suam proiecit se in mare. 
Uidens mater Carubdis filiam suam Scillam in mare nantem, exiit in mare ut teneret 
tam, sed non potuit, et frequenter (uen)tis afHigebant, ut ferunt fabuhe. Uidens 

Neptunus quod in mare mittit tridentem in mare et statuit eas in 

scopolos et fixit Scillam in Sicilia et Carubdim in Italia cominus et uix nautse nauigare 
possunt inter eas sine periculo T*e turgentibus] inflatis M 61 scillis] saxis 

M fluctibus] .i. 6 na tonnaib scillecdaib . i. o thonnaib in tsaeb-chore dianid 

ainm Sciila et in Sicilia est, ocus ar meit da*a a anfaid beos . . . T scrupibus] 

rupibus M . . . . ? F 

> tob KXVi. 5. 









\< 



V*. 



76 HYMNUS S. COLUAfBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

T] In titul, de moderatione pluuiae uenientis ex ligatis aquis nubibus 
ne pariter fluant. Is i immorro (ind argamaint) quod Iob dicit, Qui 
suspendit aquas in nubibus ne pariter fluant deorsum. 1 

Ligatas aquas nubibus frequenter crebrat dominus 
ut ne erumpant protinus simul ruptis obiicibus 
quarum uberioribus uenis uelut uberibus 
65 pedetemtim natantibus telli per tractus istius 
gellidis ac feruentibus diuersis in temporibus 
unquam influunt flumina nunquam deiicientia 

De fundamento terrae et de abiso, is e in titul. Is i immorro ind 
SLrgamain/, quod Iob dicit, Qui suspendit terram super nihilum.* Et 
alibi dicit, Molis mundi uirtute dei continetur.' Et in Psalmo, Qui 
fundasti terram super stabilitatem suam. 4 

Magni dei uirtutibus appenditur dialibus 
globus terrae et circulus abyssi magnse inditus 

70 suffQltu dei iduma omnipotentis ualida 

•• •* 

columnis uelut uectibus eundem sustentantibus 
promontoriis et rupibus solis fundaminibus 
uelut quibusdam bassibus firmatis immobilibus 

FMEln] car. tit. MEllI 1 prafix. Is he F 2 ut in libro Iob 

dicitur F pro Is i . . . dicit 3 om. deorsum F 

62 nudibus n crebat M crebrat M* celebrat n 63 obicibus MEl 

opicibus n 64 uelud 1 65 peditemptim F peditentim Mn pede- 

tentim EI pedetenptim E* pro E tracti U 66 gelicis T*FMEln 67 
influant n numquam MEin usquam T*F unquam F* 

1 prafix. Is he in titul F ei om. post abiso Argumentum est quod 

dicitur in libro Iob F pro . . . Is i dicit 3 Et ut in 

eodem alibi dicitur Moles F 

68 dealibus MEln 69 terre M terri II circulus M circulis M* 

abisso M aby&o E abysso in magno F magne F*MH 70 suffulta F 
idama MEln 71 columpnis F uelud MI om. eundem n susten- 

tibus n 72 promontoris MEI promunctoriis E* solidis FMEIH 73 
uelud I basibus MEin inmobihbus MIII immolibus E 

Glcssae TF] 62 crebrat] .i. sithlaid T 63 erumpant] trangerent F 

simulj.i. an ata mbristi na fritecoirsi no&n ata faillsigthe na fritecoiree .i. ruptit ligationi- 
bus quibus quodam modo nubibus aqua . . . T ruptis] fractis F 64 qua- 

rum] .i. nubium T uberioribus] .i. pro uberibus hic, causa rithmi T 65 pede- 

temtim] .1. paulatim .i. in chos-imthechtaib T parUm F natantibus] .i. aquis T 
telli] Tcllus, tclli, secundae dtclinationis, ttt Augustinus dicit* et masculini generis ; 
et potest dici tellus . . et feminini gtneris, haec et hoc tellus, tellurisT terrae F pcr 

tractus] .i. tre fithisi T istiusj maith and ondi L sithbe no ercnor 

. . . estquioquid . . . T"« 66 gellidis] .i. hiems et uer T uenis F 

feruentibus] .L aestas et autumnus T uenis F 67 usquam].L ubiqueT 

unquam F influunt] .L toiprinnit T deficientia] eo quod ex ea tolluntur 

. . T . . . . ? F 63 appenditur] astaitir T dialibus] .L 

diuinis . diuinus secundum ueteres . . . rwcombad .... choirann . . 
. . T 69 circulus] .i. ind abis m6r i'n ro'inclannad dliged circuil T 70 

iduma] .i. manu ; iduma Ebreice, cirus Grece, manus Latine ualida] .1 forti T 

72 promontoriis] .i. o arusaib T solis] solidis T"* a rnan. pcst. 

MobxxvLS. »IobxxvL7. M • Ps. ciiL $. • Qt. Auf. dt Chtii. Dti rlL tj. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 77 

Tl De inferno in imis posito in corde terrae et penis eius et loco, is 
e m tituL Is i ind wcgamaint, Eruisti animam meam ex inferno 
inferiore 1 ; ut in euangelio dicitur, Sepultus est diues in inferno.* 
Et alibi, Ite maledicti in aeternum ignem.' Et alibi, Uermis eorum 
5 non moritur et ignis eius non exting(uitur). 4 

Nulli uidetur dubium in imis esse infernum ' * * ' 
75- ubi habentur tenebre uermes ac dirae bestiae 
ubi ignis solphorius ardens flammis edacibus 
ubi rugitus hominum fletus ac stridor dentium 
/ ubi Gehennae gemitus terribilis et antiquus 
^ ubi ardor flammaticus sitis famisque horridus, 

F] /De incolis inferni qui uel rubore flectunt in nomine dominL 
Argumentum ut in Apocalipsi dicitur, Donauit illi nomen quod est 
super omne nomen, ut dicitur, In nomine domini omne genu 
celestium et terrestrium et infernorum flectitur. 5 Et ut in eodem, 
5 Uidi librum in dextra sedentis super thronum scriptum intus et 
foris, signatum septem sigillis. 6 Et ut alibi in eodem, Uidi librum 
in dextra eius quem nemo in caelo in terra neque subtus terram 
possit soluere nisi leo de tribu Iudae. 7 

(■ ■ 

80 Orbem infra ut legimus incolas esse nouimus 
quorum genu precario frequenter flectit domino 
quibusque impossibile librum scriptum reuoluere 
obsignatum signaculis s£ptem de Christo monitis 
quem idem resignauerat ppstquam uictor extiterat 

85 explens sui presagmina aduentus prophetalia 

FMEin] car. tit. MEIIl \prafix. is he in titul et om. fost loco F poe- 
nis F 2 Argumentum ut m Psalmo dicitur et F pro Is i ind argamaint 

4 om. diues F ignem sternum F 5 om. eius F 

74 uidentur n 75 ubi om. n tenebrae ME et/nacMEin dire M 

76 solphureus F sulphoreus E sulphureus Min ac dacibus I redacihus n 

77 om. hominum . . gemitus n et/r^acMEI 78 Gehenne E anti- 
cus M 79 famisquae M orridus MI 81 genus MIIT praecario MI 
fraequenter flecti M 82 inpossibile MEin 83 Christi Min 
84 signauerat I 8$ explen ME explens M*E* praesagmina MEn 
praesagmina I atuentus profetalia M 

Glossae T] 74 dabium] Dubium quasi duuium, incertus duarum uiarum* T"» 
in imisl .i. in profundis terrae T infernum] Infernus dicitur quia infra sit ; sicut 

in medio aniraalis cor, ita infernus in raedio terne est 9 T 75 tenebne] .i 

uncbne dictae sunt quia tenent umbras T 

> Ps. Ixxxv. 13. • Lc xvL n. * Ml jucv 41. ♦ Ifc bu 47. * PhiL U. 9, ia 

* Apoc v. 1. ' Apoc v. 4, 5. * Isid. Etym. x. 77. * IHd. nv. 9. 



73 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 



<$ 



F] De paradiso Adae, id est, de loco diliciarum. Argumentum ut 
in Genessi dicicur, Plantauerat paradissum uoluptatis a principio. 1 Et 
in Apocalipsi dicitur, Dabo ei manducare de ligno quinto quod est 
in paradiso dei mei.' Et iterum in Apocalipsi, Ex utraque parte 
5 fluminis lignum uitae afTerens duodecim fructus per singulos menses, 
et folia ligni in curationem gentium,' 

Plantatum a prohemio paradisum a domino 
legimus in primordio Genessis nobilissimo 
cuius ex fonte flumina quatuor sunt manantia 
cuius et tua florido lignum uitae est medio 
90 cuius non cadunt folia gentibus salutifera 
cuius inenarrabiles diliciae ac fertiles 

De ascensione Moysi ad dominum in montem Sinai, is be in titul. 

Is hi immorro ind argamaint, quod in lege dicitur, Moyses ascendit 

et descendit gloria eius super montem Sinai. 4 Uel is he in titul coir 

so, De mirabilibus gloriae aduentus domini in montem. Ishi immorro 

5 in chanoin, Facta sunt tonitrua et uoces et folgora et terre motus.* 

Quis ad condictum domini montem conscendit Sinai, 
quis audiuit tonitrua supra modum sonantia 
quis clangorem perstrepere inormitatis bucinae 
95 quis quoque uidit fulgora in giro coruscantia 
quis lampades et iacula saxaque collidentia 
preter Israhelitici Moysen iudicem populi 

De die iudicii et nominibus eius, is he in titul. Is hi immorro 

ind argamaint, quod Suflbnias dicit, Iuxta est dies domini magnus et 

uelox nimis ; dies illa, dies irae, et furoris et angustiae ; dies calamitatis 

et miseriae; dies tenebrarum et caliginis; dies nebulse et turbinis ; 

5 dies tubae et clangoris.' 

Regis regum rectissimi prope est dies domini 
y:"' dies irae et uindictae tenebrarum et nebulae 
100 diesque mirabilium tonitruorum fortium 
dies quoque angustiae meroris ac tristitiae 
in quo cessabit mulierum amor ac desiderium 
hominumque contentio mundi huius et cupido 

MEin] car. tit MEln 86 prochemio Mlpremio Eproemio E* 

aradysum MEln 87 Genesis MEin 88 quattuorMEin 

9 etiam pro et tua MEin uitc n in pro est MEln 91 ininnarrabilis E 
diliciae E delici«e I deliciae M delitiae n 92 condictam MEln consedit E 
synain 93 ultra/rpsupra MEin 94 persterpereM bucinae ME 

95 figura M fulgora M* gyro Ein corruscantia n 96 lampadas n 

conlidentia MEin 97 praeter Mn praeter I preter Moysen Moysen E 

99 ire M uindicte M nebule M 102 cessauit amor mulierum n 



l 



> Gen.il 8. 



* Apoc ii. 7. 
* Apoc svi. 18. 



* Apoc xxii. s. 

«Soph.Li6. 



* Exod. xxir. 15, 16. 



i 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 79 

F] De tremibunda presentia dei in die iudicii. Argumentum uero 
ut apostolus dicit in secunda Epistola ad Corintheos, Oportet nos 
omnes stare ante tribunal Christi, ut refferet unusquisque propria sui 
corporis prout gessit, siue bonum siue malum. 1 Et ut in euangelio 
5 dicitur, Filius hominis uenturus est in gloria sua ; tunc reddet uni- 
cuique secundum opera sua.* 

Stantes erimus pauidi ante tribunal dornini 
105 reddemusque de omnibus rationem effectibus 
uidentes quoque posita ante obtutus crimina 
librosque conscientiac patefactos in facie 
in fletus amarissimos ac singultus erumpemus 
subtracta necessaria operandi materia 

De resufrectione prolis Adae. Argumentum ut est in Apocalipsi, 
Ipse dominus in iusu in uoce archangeli in tuba dei descendet de 
celo.* Et iterum, In diebus uocis septimi angeli, cum ceperit tuba 

canere, consummahitur misterium dei. 4 

f t ■ % 

1 10 Tuba primi archangeli strepente admirabili 
erumpent munitissima claustra ac poliandria 
mundi presentis frigora hominum liquescentia 
undique conglobantibus ad compagines ossibus 
animabus ethrialibus eisdem obeuntibus 

115 rursumque redeuntibus debitis mansionibus 

De tribus sideribus igneis Christum significantibus. Argumentum 
uero est ut in libro Iob dicitur, Qui fecit Oriona et interiora Austri.* 
Nunquid luciferum et uesperam in tempora certa constituisti' 

Uagatur ex climactere Orion celi cardine 
derelicto Uirgilio astrorum splendidissimo 
per metas tithis ignoti orientalis circuli 
girans certis ambagibus redit priscis reditibus 
1 20 oriens post biennium uesperugo in uesperum 
sumpta in proplesmatibus tropicis intellectibus 

MEin] car. tit. MEIH 105 affectibus MEn adfectibus 1 107 

faciae E facie E* 108 amarissimus E amarissimos E* aerumpemus I 

110 strepentin 112 frigola F* MEin lucescentia MI luciscentia E 

lacescencia n 113 conpagines MI conpagineE 114 etralibus EI 

et ratibus M ateralibus n obuiantibus MinE*obiantibus E 116 

caeli ME cardinae E 117 splendens imo antrorum E astromm 

plendens E* splendiensimo I splendidissimo I* 118 tethis MI titis E 

thetisn H9gyransEI peditibus n 121 problematibus Min 

problesmatibus E 

> • Cor. v. lo. * Mt. xW. wf. * 1 Tb«M. iv. 15. ♦ Apoc. x. 7, 

* Iob U. 9. • lob juwviii. 33. 



\ 

3 



So HYMIWS S. COLUAfBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 

F] De die iudicii et de prefulgente ligno crucis. Argumentum uero 
est ut in Apocalipsi dicitur, Abscondent se in speloncis et petris 
montium, et tunc dicent montibus, super nos cadite. 1 Et in Euange- 
lio, Statim post turbationem dierum illorum sol obscurabitur et luna 
5 non dahit lumen suura, et stellae cadent de celo. 1 



! t 



Xristo de celis domino descendente celsissimo 
prefulgebit clarissimum signum crucis et uexillum 
tectisque luminaribus duobus principalibus 
1 25 cadent in terram sidera ut fructus de ficulnea 
eritque mundi spatium ut fornacis incendium 
tunc in montium specubus abscondent se exercitus 

) 1 • \ v*. 



>*V\ 



T] /De laude dei ab angelis in titul. Is i immorro ind [fol. 13 
argdwrtint attxrar in Apocolipsi, In circuitu troni uidi sedes .xxiiii. 
seniores sedentes in ueste alba et capitibus qorum corona aurea uidi.* 

Ymnorum cantionibus sedulo tinnientibus 
tropodis sanctis milibus angelorum uernantibus 
130 quatuorque plenissimis animalibus oculis 
cum uiginti felicibus quatuor senioribus 
coronas admittentibus agni dei sub pedibus 
laudatur tribus uicibus trinitas aeternalibus 



MEIn] car. tit. MEln 122 celissimo n 123 praefulgebit MI prae- 
fulgebat E uixillum E 125 sydera in 126 spacium n 127 

moncium n absconderit n 

car. t/t. MEln 1 domini pro dei F om. in titul F pro Is i . . . 

Apocalipsi F Juibct Argumentum uero est ut in Apocalipsi dicitur 2 

throni F om. uidi sedes F 3 cornua F 

FMEIn] 128 canionibus n* tinmentibus M tinnientibus M*n 129 

tripodiis F tripudis M trip dus E tripudiis 1 tripidis n 130 quattuorque 

MEI 131 uigenti l quattuor MEI 132 atmitentibus M admiten- 

tibus E 133 eternalibus n 

Glossae T] 128 tinnicntibus] .i. ambinniget na cantanaT 129 ucmanti 

bus] .i. iinmenicni^etis uile T 130 animalibus] .i. euangelistis T IJI 

uiginti] .i. cum .xii. patriarchis et .xii. profetis. uel cum .xii. profetis et .xii. apostolis, 
uel figura .iiii. euangelistarum cum .xxiiii. libris ueteris legis T 

Apoc. vi. 15, 16. • If t. xxiv. 39. * Apoc. iv. 4. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. &i 

T] De ustione impiorum nolentes Christum credere. et de gaudio 
iustorum, in titul. Is si xmmorro i«d zigamaint quod dicitur in 
Apocolipsi, (Terribi)lis ignis consumet (aduersarios). 1 Et alibi dicit 
apostolus, Mansiones multx sunt apud patrem, et Christus dicit, In 
5 dorau patris rnei multx mansiones sunt* 

Zelus ignis furibundus consumet aduersarios 
135 nolentes Christum credere deo a patre uenisse . ' 
nos uero euolabimus obuiam ei protinus ** V w 

et sic cum ipso erimus 8 in diuersis ordinibus 
dignitatum pro meritis praemiorum perpetuis 
permansuri in gloria a seculis in gloria 



I 



( 



Quis potest deo placere nouissirao in tempore 

uariatis insignibus ueritatis ordinibus 

exceptis contemptoribus mundi praesentis istius 

Deum patrera ingenitura caeli ac terrae dominurn 
5 ab eodemque filium saecula antc primogenitum 
deumque spiritum sanctum uerum unurn altissimurn 
inuoco ut auxilium rnihi oportunissimum 
minimo praestet omnium sibi deseruientium 
quem angelornm rnilibus consociabit dominus 

FMEin] car. Ht, MEIn 1 uastatione pro ustione F nolenl:«m F 1 
pro in titul .... quod F habet argumentum ut 4 et ut apostolus 

dicit F 4 ut Christus in euangelio/r<? Chrisius dicit F dorno F 

134 furibundos n cosumet M aduersarius I 135 a deo E* 136 

twispro ei II 137 eo/r^ipson 138 dignitatem MEn 139 secula 
pro gloria FMEIn 

1 om. deo F vv. 3-9 om. MEIn 2 + deo gratias H 5 seculaF 
om. primo F 9 consociauit F 

Glossae T] 134 consumctj .i. uindicta a deo patre T adaenarioc] .1 ueriti 

dei T 130 nos] .i. genus humanum T eaolabimns] .i. in die iudicii T 

obuiam] .1. in aera T protinus] .i. in ictu oculi 4 T 137 cum ipso] .i. 

erunt sancti cum Christo post md.cium T in diuersis] .i. ut dicitur, Red(det uni- 

cuique) secundum opus suum* T 139 in gloria] .i. in rcgnq T saeculis] .L 

prjwentibus T in gloria] .i. infinita T 

I quis] . . interroga . . . T™* nouissimo] . i. in fine mundi . . . . T 

j primogenitum] uel progenitum T 9 angelorum] .i. is angeli 

in celo T 



1 H«br. x. t^. * Jn. xiv. 3. * Cf. 1 Thest. iv. 17. * 1 Cor. xv. ja. 

1 Mt. xvi. «7. 

LIDER HYMft C> 



82 HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE ALTUS PROSATOR. 



[NOTAE.] 

T] fol. nb in sup. marg. 

obponitur illis . cur anima paruuli, quae non 

propagatur, ut caro, cum carne originalis (pecc)ati tenetur consortio ? 
deus nunquid iniustus est, ut cum carne mittat animam (in ignem 
reternum, quse) cum carne non habet commune peccatum ? Et hoc 
cum illis obponitur, omnino (deficiunt ). At illi possunt in paruulis 
iustum dei iudicium firmare, ut commune habeant peccatum originale, 

sicut commune uendicant utriusque propagationem 

obmutescunt. Animam quippe humanam certum est in ipso . . 

conditionis suae munere percipise . sic necesse est 

ut corpus (in quo hic) uixerit, in resurrectione recipiat . Quisque 
ergo dicat animata semina profluxise, siue illa quae concipiuntur, siue 
quae nocturna ilusione funduntur ? Quod omnis sapiens uidet quam 
obsordum et a ratione omnibus modis alienum. 1 

T] fol. 12 in. sup. marg. 

. . . . pauper et . . . pauper diues lex enim uno uerbo 

completur, id est, diliges proximum plenitudo 

legis caritas est . Gregorius . caritas aiieni laboris nostra facit : in 
Abel, per sacrificium gratia ; in Noe per diluuium secura ; in Abraam, 
perigrinatione fidelisima ; in Moisi inter i[njiu[r]ias laetissima; in 

Dauid, in tribulationibus mansuetissima,* et reliqua 

s^nguine humano pulluta fuerat nec ad sepulturam fuerai aperta par erat 
. . . . uirginis erat a filio uinceretur 

T] fol. 1 2b in sup. marg. . . . flu . . 

exeunt sabbato et extra ciuitatem iuxta . . . exire 

non licet longius; quomodoergo hoc tcmpore tempore 

quo .... liberos nos ab his impedimentis dei auxilium . 
Augustinus aliter . . . ne in tris.iua aut laetitia rerum tempora- 
lium quis illam . Gregonus aliter . id est ne (fi)niatur fructus 
nostri operis cum sine temporis . . . hoc . . sabbato tempus hoc 
dicitur de castitate .... 

T] fol. 13 in sup. marg. 

fu)erit formido consumpta, quaedam iam de prae(sumptione 
ueniae se)curitas nascitur, et in amore cdestium gaudiorum (animus 
inflammatur) : et qui prius flebat ne duceretur ad suplicium, postmodum 

uisionis dei . . . . aeterna metuebat 3 

F] fol. 2 in in/. marg. 

Ex libris de conuentu de Dunnagall 

& Ittd. Dif. \\. 30, 106. toj. > Cf. L**M*r Brtmc. fol. 68«. 

* Htab. Maur. in. lot. lib. Ui. c 6. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAB ALTUS PROSATOR. 



«3 



F] foL 3 in inf. marg. 

lieandaiA/ o Domnall mac Dabog mic Mael-tuili lesin leahhar-sa ; ocus 
as e Colam Cille do*cuir re leghes iat fein a cath Cuil-dremne ; oats o 
Mael-tuili mac Maela-fith . . . auit clann mic Msel-tuili i. ar slicht Neil 
N ain-gialaigh. Finit. 

8] fol. 237a in inf. marg. 

Geib in Altus co basecht 
na dam cerl do diman dur 
ni's*nl gdXar isin bith 
na cith na cuirfe for cul. 



B] fol. 238^ in inf. marg. 

Fuil trini, 

na dlegair do bocht De* bf 
dimmda d'a bethaid cipe 
cesacht ocus aibele. 



<* a 



*4 PRAEFATIO IX HYMXUM IX TE CHRISTE. 



[Praefatio in Hymnum In te Cbxiste.] 

T] In te Christe. Colum Cille doronai in n-immon-sa ; tre 
rithim (dojron^ai), ocus se sxWaba dec in cech line. Atb*rat (jm- 
t/wrro) fairenn (aile) co nach e Colum Cillc eti> doronai, acht ota 

1 Christus Redemptor' usque 'Christus crucem/ 

ocus is aire .... multi iliam partcm. Locus Hi ; tempus 
Acda meic Ainmirech ; causa, ar laigct rothaithmet in trinoit 
isind ' Altus/ ocus is ed on roinchrech Gregoir im Colum Cille 



■ « • 



F] In te Christe. Colum Cille dorigne in n-imxnon-sa; tria rithim 
noscarda; ocus is aire doronai, ar is bec rothaithmet Trinhatem isin 
molad remond, ar isbert Griguir ba dech do moltaib man-bad sein. 



[Hymnus S. Columbae In te ChristeP^ 

TJ T N te Christe credentium miserearis omjiium 
-L tu es deus in scecula saeculorum in gloria 

Deus in adiutorium intende laborantium 
ad dolorum remedium festinat in auxilium 

5 Deus pater credentium deus uita uiuentium 

/Deus deorum omnium deus uirtus uirtutium [fo. I3b. 

Deus formator omnium deus et iudex iudicum 
Deus et princeps principum elimentorum omnium 

Deus opis eximiae celestis Hierusolimae 
10 Deus rex regni in gloria deus ipse uiuentium 

K] i miseriaris 2 secula scculorum io ipsi 

GU.*Si* T] 9 eximia.»] .i. ezcelsa a man. post. 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAB IN TB CHRISTB. 8$ 

T] Deus aeterni luminis deus inenarrabilis 
Deus altus amabilis deus inestimabilis 

Deus largus longanimis deus doctor docibilis 
Deus qui facit omnia noua cuncta et uetera 

1 5 Dei patris in nomine filique sui prospere 
sancti spiritus utique recto uado itenere 

Christus redemptor gentium Christusamatoruirginum 
Christus fons sapientium Christus fides credentium 

Christus lorica militum Christus creator omniurn 

20 Christus salus uiuentium et uita morientium 

coronauit exercitum nostrum cum turba martirum 

Christus crucem ascenderat Christus mundum salua- 

uerat 
Christus et nos redemeret Christus pro nobis passus 

est 

Christus infernum penetrat Christuscaelum ascenderat 
25 Christus cum deo sederat ubi nunquam defuerat 

Gloria haec est altissimo deo patri ingenito 
honor ac summo filio unico unigenito 

Spirituique obtimo sancto perfecto sedulo 
amen fiat perpetua in sempiterna saecula 
30 In te Christe credentium 

Protegat nos altissimus de suis sanctis scdibus 
dum sibi ymnos canimus decim statutis uicibus 
sitque nobis propitius diebus atque noctibus 



F] 1$ filiique 16 itinere 21 martymm 23 redimerat 

24 om, kctc lima 28 optimo 50 om. credentium 



Glossa T] 2 decim] deich tratha doxhelebrad Colum Cille ut ferunt, ocut is <lo 
stair Eoin Cassion ruc som sein 1 T"« 

1 Cf. Cassian. Inttit. iii. 3, 4. 



S:» HYMNCS S. COLUMBAE IX TE CHRJSTE. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. I3b tn sup. marg. 

. . uel alterius . . 
dixit pater snus, quid habes .... respondit . . . terram austra- 
lcm et arentem dedisti mi(hi) iunge ct irriguam 1 . Dedit ei pater . 
. . et irriguum inferius. Axa quippe super asinam sedet cum ir- 
ratio(nalibus) . . . motibusanimapraesidctetreliqua; irriguum quippe 
supcrius anima cum sese .... regni desiderio affligit ; irri- 

guum uero inferius accipit cum (indi)gentibus 

possesa tribucre, ardorem fidei sed adhuc (gratiam) lacrimarum non 
habent' 



(ilcssa T] 3 pater] .i. deus 



1 lot xv. 19. » Hrabaa. Maor. fm. /#». lib. HL c. 6. 



1 

I 

1 



PRAEFATIO JN HYMNUM NOLl PATER. 8; 



[Praefatio in Hymnum Noli PatexJ] 

T] Noli pater. Colum Cille fecit hunc ymnum eodem modo ut 
*' In te Christe." Locus dorus disirt Dairi Chaicaig ; tempus 
idem iEda meic Ainmerecn ; causa, Colum Cille aliquando 
uenit ad collocium regis co Daire co roedprad in port do co 
5 ?f-airliud. Opais iarum Colum Cill* in port, quia prohibuit 
Mobi imme accipere mundum co c(lo)ad a 6c. In tan iarum 
tanic Colum CillV co dorus in bale, is ann-sein dorala triar do 
mutntir Mobf do, ocus cris/ Mobf occu, et dixerunt [fol. 14 
14 mortuus est Mobf," et dixit Colum Cille : 

IO Cris Mobf 

ni roiadad im lua, 
sech ni rooslaicced ria s&ith, 
ni rodunad im gua. 
Luid Colum Cille for culu cosin rfg, et dixit regi, " in n-ed- 

1 5 pairt tucais-[s]iu dam-sa i mbuaruc, tuc dam nunc." " Dober- 
thar," ar in rf. Loiscther tri in bailc coso-ncoch bdi and 
uile. " Espach sein," ol in rf, "ar mani loiscthe, ni biad tacha 
broit na biid ann co brath." " Biaid xmmorro ann o-sein 
immach," ar se, "intf bias ann, ni bia aidche troiscthe." 

20 Tarmairt tra in tcne ar a met loscud in daire uile, conid ar a 
anacui in daire dor6nad in t-immon-sa. No is lathe bratha 
dorat di-a aire, no tene feilc Eoin, ocus canair fri cech tenid 
ocus fri cech torann o-sein ille ; ocus cip e gabas fo lige ocus 
fo e>ge, nonanaig ar thehid ngellan, ocus angid in nortbur is 

25 ail di(-a) mu(intir) 



F] Colurn Cille doronai hunc ymnum, tria rithim n-oscarda ; i nDaire 
Chalgaig doronad, ut quidam dicunt. No is lathe Bratha dorat di-a 
oeid, no tene na fele Eoin ; no is do anocol in daire dia rolosced 
te(ne toraind) in baile iar n-a tabairt do ALd macc Ainmirech, co 

5 ro-thrial in tene loscud . . , conid aire-sin dorigned in t-im- 
mun-sa. Ocus canair fri cach toraind ; ocus gib e gabas fo lige 
ocus fo ergae, nosoerand ar cach tenid, ocus nosoerand ar thenid 
gelain, ocus in nonbur as ansu leis di-a muintir. 



88 HYNfNUS S. COLVMBAE NOLI PATER. 



[Hymnus S. Columbae Noli Pater.] 

T] \T Oli pater indulgere tonitrua cum fulgore 

-*- ^Si ac frangamur formidine huius atque uridine 

Te timemus terribilem nullum credentes similem 
te cuncta canunt carmina angelorum per agmina 

5 Teque exultent culmina caeli uagi per fulmina 
o Iesu amantissime o rex regum rectissime 

Benedictus in ssecula recta regens regimina 
Iohannes coram domino adhuc matris in utero 

Repletus dei gratia pro uino atque siccera 

10 Elfzabeth et Zacharias uirum magnum genuit 
lohannem baptizam precursorem domini 

Manet in rneo corde dei amoris flamma 
ut in argenti uase auri ponitur gemma 



FOQ] i tonitruo F fulgare OQ i nepro ac FOQ 

huis OQ post tc + deum OQ credens OQ 4 canant carmena Q 

agimina OQ 5 exaltent F culmena Q celi OQ flumina Q 6 

ainantisime OQ rectisime Q 7 seculaOQ regimineOQ 8 Iohanes 
Q corum O athuc O 9 gracia O sicera F sisare OQ 10 Elezabet 
O Elistabet Q om. ct FOQ Zachariae F Sdacarias O Sacarias Q 1 1 

babtizam F bautistam O baptistam Q procursorem O percursorem Q 
domini mei OQ 12 flama Q 13 argcnteo F argensio O argentio Q 

uasse F uace Q aurea F auno OQ gema OQ + amen OQ 



Glossae T] l indulgere] .1 nos 2 huius] . i. tonitrui uridine] .i. o 

crloscud »0 a luidechuir 3 similcm] .i. dco 4 canunt] .i. laudant 

5 pxultent] .i. failtnigit 7 b ncdictus] .i es 8 lobannes] .1. gratia dei 

int^rpreutur 9 repletus] .i. e*t sicc ra] .1. sine cera .1. nomen omni liquori 

cbrio , . . , omnis liquor dulcis si . . . . 



BYMNUS S. COLUMBAB NOLJ PATER. 



»9 



[NOTA.1 

T] fol. 14 in sup. marg. 

. boni soli nunquam sunt nisi in caelo, mali soli nunquam sunt ni>i 
in inferno . Haec autem uita quae inter caelum et infernum est, ut iu 
medio consistit ita ut utrorum fines recipit, ille veraciter (omnia) diligit, 
de se nihil rclinquit, et ahbi dicit, Alias oues habeo quse non sunt . . 
. . et tllas oportet me adducere ut fiat unus grex et unus pastor 1 . . 
. . . . (pro)funda uerba ex ore ueritatis dicitur qui dimittit aquam 



1 Jn. «. 16 



90 PRAEFAT10 IN 0RAT10NEM S. IOHANNIS EUANGELISTAE. 



[Praefatio in Orationem S. Iohannis Euangelistae.] 

T] Deus meus. Iohannes filius Zebedei hanc epistolam fecit 
I n-Effis d&na doronad ; i n-aimsir xmmorro Domitiani doro- 
nad. Haec est causa : ow (fliucht) m6r dorala tter Eoin ocus 
Aristodim .i. sacart tempuil Deane, co «-erbairt Eoin fri 

5 Aristodim, " Tiagam, a Aristodim," ol se, " co tempul Cxist fil 
isin chathraig, ocus attaig Deain ann, co' taith in tempul ; 
ocus rega let-su iar-sein co tempul Deane ocus guidfet-sa 
Cxist co rotuite ; ociis dia theth tempul Deane erum-sa, is ferr 
Crist quam Deain, ocus iss-ed as ch6ir duit-siu adrad Crist 

10 iar-sein." "Dentar iarum," ar Aristodim. Lotar post co 
tempul Crist. Orauit Aristodimus tribus horis Deanam et 
nec tamen cecidit templum' Christi. Exierunt postea ad 
templum Deanae, et orauit Iohannes ut caderet, et statim 
cecidit. Et Aristodimus temptauit occidere Iohannem, sed 

15 non ausus est pro multitudine Lhristianorum. "In fail nf 
nolaad cumtabairt uait beos, Aristodim?" ar Eoin. "Ata," 
ar se, " dia n-eba-su l£n cailig de linn . . . ueneno, et 
si non eris mortuus statim, credam deo tuo." Et dixit 
Iohannes, " duc hffc." " Dabitur," ar se, •' acht co tartar do na 

20 cimmedaib ar trialtair do marbad ico'nd rfg nunc, quia 
non melius est mori ferro quam ueneno." Ut timeret 
Iohanncs, dixit Aristodimus hoc. Et primus porrexit cani 
uenenum, et statim mortuus est ; et post canem porrexit 
semiae, et illa similiter mortua est; et postea datus est illis 

25 potus, et mortui sunt statim. Et sic dedit lohanni ; et dixit 
Iohannes tunc " Deusmeus pater, etc," etbibit, et non nocuit 
ci ; et haec est causa denma huius ymni. Et suscitati sunt 
qui mortui fucrunt ueneno, et sic credidit Aristodimus et alii 
multi cum eo. Et si quis cantauerit hunc ymnum in liquorem 

30 aut in aliquid quod posit nocere, in sanitatem (redit). In fine 
uniuscuiusque anni elegitur de populo iuuenis sanctus sine 

macula peccati ut 

et circum. 



F] Iohannes Apostolus fecit hanc epistolam, in tan dorat Aristodi- 
mus sacerdos neim do in calicem, ico'nd rig ic Domitiain, dia ro* 
marbad ann, adnadathar i certamain Eoin. 



0KA710 S. 10HANNJS EUANGELISTAE. 91 



[Oratio S. Iohannis Euancelistae.] 

T] TPvEus mcus et pater et filius et spiritus sanctus, cui 
JL^ omnia subiecta sunt, et cui omnis creatura 
deseruit et omnis potestas/ subiecta est, et [fo. I4b 
metuit et expauescit et draco fugit et silit uipera et 
5 rubeta illa quae dicitur rana quieta torpescit scorpius 
extingitur regulus uincitur et spelagius nil noxium 
operatur et omnia uenenata et adhuc ferociora re- 
pentia et animalia noxia tenebrantur et omnes 
aduersae salutis humanae radices arescunt : tu extinge 

10 hoc uenenatum uirus et extinge operationes eius 
mortiferas et uires quas in se habet euacua et da in 
conspectu tuo omnibus his quos tu creasti oculos ut 
uideant aures ut audeant cor ut magnitudinem tuam 
intelligant. amen. 

15 Matheus Marcus Lucas Iohannes. 



FCN] Qprctfix, Tunc beatus Iohannis iacentibus mortuis qui uene- 
num biberunt intrepidus et constans accipit calicem et signaculum crucis 
facians tn (eo) dixit tit. N Contra uenenum 

1 et pater N pater N* cui . . . . sunt et om. C ins. C* 2 orn. 
ct antt cui N 4 draco et N silet FC* 6 extinguitur FCN et regulus 
C 6 spalagius CN spelagus F nihil FCN sed omnia/ri et omnia N 
8 om. et anie animalia C 9 arescent. Tu extingue C tu domine extingue N 
10 extingue/r* et extinge CN 12 om. his CN 13 audiant FC 14 

corda N intellegant CN om. amen FCN 15 om. CN sed add. C per te 
Chnste Iesu qui uiuis et regnas in saecula saeculorum. Amen. add. N Et cum 
hoc dixisset totum semetipsum armauit crucis signo, Et bibit totum quod 
erat in calice, Et postea quam bibit dixit, Peto ut propter quos bibi conuert- 
antur ad te domine, Ad salutem quae apud te est, Te mluminante mereantur 
peruenire amen. 

Glossae T] I Deus] adit tu extinge cui] .i. is duit-siu 2 omnU] .i. 

elimenta 4 draco] multa generm sunt draconum .i. terrcstres .... scd 

omoes i£(ne nocent) uipera] ,i e. ui parens .i. dente nocet 5 quieta] .1. 

antach .1. bledmil torpcscit] in sinistr. marg. (col)ulicr cinere, scorpius cauda, 

(bm)sili[sc]us ossibus post (mo)rtem nocet, serptns (lin)ga nocet regulus] .i. 

anela nocet tt in (Uxtr. marg. regulus .1. rex omnium serpentium ; nulla auis uolans 
uiso eo potest euadere sine peste, et tamen mustella eum occidit 1 6 spelagius] 

.1 uestigio nocet 10 operadones] .i. ueneni 

1 Cf. Iftid. Etym xit. 4, 6. 



9* 



ORATIO S. IOHANNIS EUANGBLISTAE. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. I4b tn sup. marg. 

ac superbiae morte moriretur ; item elimoisina . , . 

id cst ipsi homini et proximo suo, ut Augustinus Aurilius ait, Qui uult 
(elimoisinam dare) a semetipso debet incipere 1 ; in climoisina homini 
ipsi .ii. species oc(currunt, corpori) et anima ; misericordia animae, ut 
ne quis animam suam (in peccatis) relinquat ; corpori quoque miseri- 

cordia praestanda est, id est ne quis corpus 

proximi elimoisinam fiat, id est ut semetipsum docet sic proximum 
docct, ut semetipsum corripit sic proximum c(orripiat). 1 



1 Pseudo*Aug. Strm. ccdv. 



* Cf. Lithkar Brttu <bl. 69*. 



rRAEFATlO W EPISTOLAM SALUATORIS NOSTRl. 93 



[Praefatio in Epistolam Saluatoris Nostri.] 

T] Beatus es et rl. Crist fein roscrfb co n-a laim in n-epis- 
til-se, amo/adftt Eusebius in n-a stair ; i nHierusalem immorro 
roscribad, in tempore Tiberii Cessaris scripta est Causa uero 
haec est : Abgarus toparca, rf tfre Armeniae ocus na tfre fri sruth 
n-Eofrit attuaith, robai i Agalur trum in Edisa ciuitate ; co tuc- 
cad epis/i/ uad co Cristco tisad di-a fc, ar atchuala corbo macc D6 
hi % ocus co n-fcad sochaide ; conid ar molad irse Abgare dorona 
Cvist in n-epistil-se. Ata tra in n-epis/i/-se in Edisa ciuitate, in 
qua ciuitate nullus hereticus potest uiuere, nullus Iudeus, nullus 
idulorum cultor ; sed neque barbari aliquando eam inuadere 
potucrunt, ex eo tempore quo Euagarus rcx eiusdcm ciuitatis 
accepit epistolam manu saluatoris scriptam. Hanc denique 
epistolam legit infans baptizatus stans super portam et muruin 
ciuitatis. Siquando gens uencrit contra ciuitatem illam, in 
eodem die quo lecta fuerit epistola manu saluatoris scripta 
placantur illi barbari aut fugantur infirmati. 



F] Beatus es. Iesus Christus fecit hanc epistolam, dia raba rex 
Edisae ciuitatis qui dolorem pedis habuit, co tucad epist// uad co 
Cw/, co ndigso/ di a acallaim ocus di-a ic ; ocus tuc Tathheus in 

n-epistil do-som iar cessad Crir/, ocus iss 

. ataat in epistil ocus corop . . . 

i nDia daib ordaib ocus 

g nach n-erttecda bith fri re n-uaire isin (cathr)aig-sin. 



94 EPISTOLA SALUATORIS NOSTRl AD ABGARUM. 



i 



[Epistola Saluatoris nostri ad Abgarum.] 

T] TDEatus es qui me non uidisti et credidisti in me. 1 
-D Scriptum est enim de me quia hi qui uident me 
non credent; et qui me non uident ipsi in me 
credent et uiuent. De eo autem quod scripsisti mihi 
5 ut uenirem ad te, oportet me omnia propter quae 
misus sum hic explere, posteaquam compleuero 
recipi me ad eum a quo misus sum. Cum ergo fuero 
asumptus mittam tibi aliquem ex discipulis meis qui 
curet egretudinem tuam et uitam tibi atque his qui 

10 tecum sunt praestet. 

/Domine domine defende nos a malis et custodi nos [foL 15 
in bonis ut simus filii tui hic et in futuro. amen. 
Saluator omnium Christe respice in nos Iesu 
ct miserere nobis. 



FJ] ///. ] Incipit eptstola saluatoris domini nostri Iesu Christi ad Aba- 
garum regem quam dominus ma(nu) scripsit et dixit 3 + in mtjktst 

credent J 6 misus J missus J* 6 Et posteaquam J recipe J recipi J* 
7 misus J missus FJ* 8 assumptus F adsumtus J ut qui F wtpro qui J 

curat F egritudinem J 9 at J atque J* 10 add. F saluus erit ; sic scrip- 
tum est, Qui credit in me saluus erit* add. J et saluus eris sicut scriptum, Qui 
credit in me saluus erit. Siue in domu tua siue in ciuitate tua siue in omni 
loco nemo inimicorum tuorum dominabitur et insidias diabuli ne timeas et 
carmina inimicorum tuorum distruuntur. Et omnes inimici tui expellentur 
a te siue a grandine siue a tonitrua non noceberis et ab omni periculo liber- 
uaueris . siue in mare siue in terra siue in die siue in nocte siue in locis 
obscuris . si quis hanr epistolam secum habuerit securus ambulet in pace. 
amen. 

2 qui regnas in secula seculorum^r* amen F om. 3 F 

Glossac T] 1 es].i. Abgare 2 scriptum] .1. in Essaia profeta* de 

me] i. de Christo hi] .1. Iudei uident] .i. corpore J credent] .i 

spiritu qui] .1. gentes uident] .i. corporaliter 4 credent].i. spiritualiter 

uiuent] .i. in perpetuum de eo] .i. subintellige respondeo uel dico scripststi] 

.i. in tua epistola 5 ad te] .i. ad Edissam oportet] .L haee est responsio 

. i. oportet me facere omnia [<jux] promisa sunt de me a profetis 6 hicj .i. in 

Iudea, uel in Hierusalem, uel in hoc mundo compleuero] .i. leges et profetias 

recipij .i. in ascensionem 7 nd eum] .i. ad patrem misus] .i. in humani- 

tate .i. ad siluandum mundum 8 asumptus] .i. a patre in cselum mittam] 

.i. ad te tibi] .1. Abgare aliquem] .1. Tatheum discipulis] .i. ex 

apostolis 9 tuam] .i. Abgare uitam] .i. perennem et doctrinam et 

sanitatem 10 tecum] .i. in fide Christiana 

1 Jo. xx. so. * Cf. Mc. xri. 16. * Isa. vi. 9. 



EPISTOLA SALUATORIS NOSTRI AD ABGARUM. 



95 



TJ Euangelium domini nostri Iesu Christi liberet nos protegat 
nos custodiat nos defendat nos ab omni malo ab omni peri- 
culo ab omni langore ab omni dolore ab omni plaga ab omni 
inuidia ab omnibus insidiis diabuli et malorum hominum hic 
et in futuro. amen. 

FJ] 6 postcustodxztnosadd. uisitet nos F 7 plaga firo periculo F fiost 
dolore add, ab omni perturbatione F periculo pro plaga F 8 diaboli F 

9 om, amen F 1-9 om. J sed add. Deus omnipotens et dominus noster 
Iesus Christus et spintus sanctus custodiat me diebus ac noctibus, corpus et 
anitnam, hic et ubique in bempiterna secula &c. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. 1$ in sup. marg. 

. . titudinem nostram sicut de anima Christiana dicitur : Omnis 
caro fenum est et reliqua. 1 Sed gloria eius filiae regis ab intus. 1 Nam 
extrinsecus maledicta et persecutiones et detractiones promittuntur ; de 
quibus tamen in celis merces aeterna est qu£ sentitur in corde patien- 
tium eorum qui iam possunt dicere, 9 Glori(abo) in tribulationibus. 4 
Hieronymus. Illa maledictio beatitudinem creat.* 



> I«a. xl. 6. 



• Ps. aliv. 14. * Aug. de Strtm. D*m. in Mmie t. 5. 

1 Hi«ron. in Mt. v. 11. 



4 Epb. iii. 13. 



96 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S* FIECHL 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Fiechi.] 

T] Genair YdXraic. Fiac Sleibte doronai in n-immun-sa do 
Patraicc. In Fiaosin da/ia vaac e-side m«c Ercha meic 
Bregain meio. Daire Barraig— o 'taat U Barrche — m**c 
Cathair Moir ; dalta da»<* in Fiac-sin do Dubthach moc Hui 
5 Lugair, ard-filc Hcrenn e-side. I n-aimsir Loegaire meic 
Neill [dor6nad]. Ocus is e in Dubthach-sin atracht ria 
PatraiV hi Temraig iar n-a rad do Loegairc, ' na ro*eirged 
nech remi isin (tig)/ ocus ba cara do PatraiV he o-sein immach, 
oats ro*baits*</ o Patraic he iar-sein. Luid dana fecht co 

10 tech in Dubthaig-sin (i Laignib). Ferais iari/m Dubthach 
failte moir M PsLtraic. Atb*rt Patraic M Dubthach, 
" Cuinnig dam-sa," ol se, " fer graid so-chenelach so-bessach 
6cn-[s]£tche ocus oen-mac occai tantum." " Cid ar a cuinche- 
siu sein .i. fer in chrotha-sin ," ol Dubthach. " Di-a dul fo 

1 5 gradaib." M Fiac sein," ol Dubthach, "ocus dochoid-side (or 
cuairt i Connachtaib." In tan Xra batar forsna briathraib-se, 
is ann tanic Fiac (do) chuairt leis. " Ata sunn," ol DubtAacA, 
" intf roimraidsem." " Cia bcth," ol PiAraic, " bes nf ba hail 
d6 quod diximus." "Dentar trial (mo) txrrtha-sa," ol 

20 Dubt/iacA, "co *-accadar Fiac" O 'tchonnairc Xra Fiac, 
roiarfaig, " Ced ar a trialtar," ol se, u Dubthach do b(achaill)? 
ar is espach scin," ar se, "ar ni fil i nHerinn filid a lethet" 
44 Nof gebtha dar a hesi," ol PatmiV. " Is lugu mo esbaid-se 
a Herinn," ol Fiac, M quam Dubthach." Tall tra VsXraic a 

25 ulcha do Fiac tunc, ocus tanic rath m6r fair iar-sein, co ixrleg 
in n-ord n-eclas(tacda) ulle i n-oen aidche, uel .xu. diebus ut 
alii ferunt, ocus co dardad grad n-epscuip fair, ocus conid he 
as ard-eps^/ Lagen o-sein ille ocus a chomarbba di-a eis. 
Loc do Duma nGobla fri Sleibte aniar-thuaith ; tempus 

30 xmtnorro Lugdach meic Loegaire, ar is e ba ri Herenn tunc; 
causa tmmorro ar molad PatraiV, ocus iar n-a ec dpronad ut 
fcrunt quidam. 



F] 1 om. Genair Patraic Fiacc Sleipte molad pro immun PhatnwV 
2 mac sede 3 Dare Oe Barche pro U Barrche 4 mor 5 ard-t ile 
Herend hc-side amsir 6 Neill ocus Patro/V doronad atraracht 

i pro hi 7 rdd 8 tich do Pha/ratc 9 ro'bats*/-som o PhatnwV 

iar-sin dzna Patr<a/V 12 sobessach 13 ocai ced 14 cuinchi- 

siu sein, ol PatroiV .i. 15 sin 16 Gurnactaib briatbra-sa is and 

17 ocwa/rodo sund 18 roimradsem beith 19 bertha-»a 

20 o 'tchonnair tra Fiac sin 21 om. ar a bachaill 22 seat/rv is 

sin nHerind 24 Herind Dubtha(ch) 25 ulchai fiac ocuspro co 
roleg 26 n-eclastacda uile/n? ulle 27 tartad 28 o-sein 

< homarba heis 29 dno pro do Gobla Sleipte -thuaid 30 is he 

Ilercnd 31 ocus is 32 quidam auctores 



HYMHUS S. FIECHI Itf LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 



97 



[Hvmnus S. Fiechi in Laudem S. Patricii.J 



Tl C* Enair Patraicc in Nem- 

VJ thur, 
raaccan se rhbliadan daec 

Succat a ainm itubrad ; 
macc Alpuirn meicc Otide 

5 Bai se bliadna i fognam, 
batar ile Cothraige 



is ed atfet hi scelaib, 

in tan dobreth fo d&aib. 

ced a athair, ba fissi 
hoa deochain Odissi. 

maisse d6ine nrstoimled 
cethar-trebe di-a fognad. 



F] i glnair Patra£ isso/adflt 2 dec 3 hitubrad cid fisst 

4 mac Calpuirnd Otidi 5 blfadna hi doinne nrstomled 6 

Kothraige -threbe fognad 



Glome TF] 1 Nemthur] .L cattir sein (sen F) feil fil (F) i mBretnaib tnaiseut 
(tossdrt F) .i Ail Qnade TF"f atfet] .L periti F 2 dobreth].L tuccadT 

tncadF denubJ.L fbdcere.L fobron nadoiriT 3 Succatl .L Bretnas sein 

tcus 'deus belli 9 a Laten T .L Bretnas nel deos belli, uel fortb belfi a Laten naire 
'sa' isin Bretnais is • fortis,' n* is € dens ' acht 'cat' is 'bellum.' Snccat moc Cal- 
puirnd : iss e* seo genelach Patnrir nvtc Calps*trv«f m#tc Potstfr nwtc Odissi m#tc 
Gomiad nwtc Mercuid nutc Ota m#tc Muric nwtc Oric nwtc Leo m/ic Maxim nw»c 
Hencreti m*tc Ferini m*tc Britti a quo sunt Bretani nominatL Multa Patridus 
habnit nomina ad similitudinem Romanorum nobilium .i. Succet cetac/ suum nomen 
baitse, a parentibus suis; Codrige, a ainm inn-a doere i n-Erind; Magonius .L 
« magjt agens ' quam ceteri monacni, [a] ainm ic a fcglaim ic German ; Patricius, a 
amm fo gradaib, ocus is Celestinus co[m]arba Petair dorat fiur F«f ' itubrad] .i. 

is td rotraided a peritis T fissi] .i. ba coir a fas (fis F) TF 4 mac C.] .i. qui fait 
sacerdos TF Otide] .L proprium T .L Potaid F Odissi] .i. proprium T 
c bai se bKadnal.L robai (i n-a doeri) F»w + .L fo intamaU na hrobUe (iubUe F) 
bicce Ebieot um TF*>. Iss e seo fochond a doere : Patraic<v^aathair.i. Calpuirnn, 
Cpnces immorro a mathair, ingen Ocmuis, et quinque sorores eius *i. Lupait ocus 
Tigm 0cus I.iamsin ocus Darerca et nomen quinne Cinnenum, frater eius .i. dechoin 
Sannan, dochuatar nle a Bretnaib AU-Cluade dar muir n-Ict fo-des Ur turus co 
Bretnaib Armuirc Letha .L co Bretnaib Let . . , ar ro batar brathair doib and in 

tan-sen, ccus ba do [fyanccaib da*a mathair inna clainne .L Conces, ocus ba siur side 
cobnesta do Martan. Is i sen amser ro*batar .uiL m//c Sectmaide .i. rig Bretan for 
lorigais o Bretnaib. Doronsat Xra creich moir i mBretnaib i mBretnaib Armuirc 
Letha, uhi Patricius cum fiunilia fiiit, octts rogonsat Calpuirnn and-sen, ocus tucsat 
PatrvsY ocus Lupait leo dochum n-Erend, ocus rorecsat Lupait i Cotaillib Muirthemne 
pcus PatrvtV i tuascert Dal-Araide F"f maisse] .i. biad maith ocus etach T 
ni*snoimled] .L nivcaithed TF 6 Cothraige] .i. roienastar in t-ainm as 

Cothraige T .L cethair aige TF arinni dognfth tribibus .iuL T .i. eg . . . s. iiu. 
domibns seruitium F 



LIBER HYMft 



K 



98 HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICh. 

T] Asbert Uictor M gniad Mil con tessed for tonna ; 

forruib a chois forsind leicc, marait a es, ni bronna. 

Dofaid tar Elpa huile, De mair, ba amru retha, 

10 a?-;rid'farggaib la German, andes i ndeisciurt Letha. 

F] 7 Milcon tessed 8 choiss leic di-a aes 9 amra 

10 conidfarcaib ndesciurt 

Glossae TF] 7 asbert] .1. attruhairt T Uictor] .i. angelusTaingel F • Asbert 
Uictor' frigadni.i. atrubairt Uictor .1. angel communis Scotticse gentis sein : quia 
Michael angelus Ebreicae gentis, ita Uictor Scottorum ; ideo curauit eos per Patri- 
cium F"* gniad] .L fri gnithid TF + .L fr* fogantaid wF+,L frisin T mogaid 
TF Mil] .i. milid T Mil con] genetiuus est hic, Michul mac hui Buain, ri tnaiscut 
Dal-Araide F** tessed] .L co ndichsed T co *dechsad F tonnal X tVr mnir 
TF + sair do legunn T 8 forruib a chois] .i. ir-richt eoin ticed Uictor aingel 

co Patrair, in tan ro*boi ic ingaire mucc Milcon m#ic hui Buan i n-Arcail .L nomen 
uailis raacnae in-sen i tuasdurt Dal-Araide ic sllib Mis ; ocus i Sciric sainriud ticed 
cucai. Eclesia sen hodie in ualle Ula, ocus maraid slicht a choss beos forsin cloich. 
Ocus asbtrt Uictor fris, " Is mithig duit," ol se 9 " dul dar muir do foglaim, ar is duit 
ro*chind Dia corop tu bas fercetlaid do luct na hindse-sa iar-tain." •• Ni reg-sa," ol 
Patra&, acsi d(iceret) et stetit, •* . . nec perueniret ad Germanum co • • • deoin 
domino meo." " Eirg-siu," ar in t-angel, •« ocus iarfiug do." Dochnaid tra PatrasV 
ocus ro*iarnug d6, ackt ni fuair deonugud ackt ma dob/rad bruth oir bad cutrumtH* 
ri-a chend do. Asb#rt Vatraic firis, " Dar mo de broth, is tulaing Dia sen, mad mil 
do" : genus iuramenti sen la PatnuV, ac si diceret, 'dar mo Dia bratha.' Luid 
PatraiV ior culu co a muccna isin dithrub doridise, ocus atfe*t do Uictor omnia uerba 
domini sui. Asbrrt in t*angel fris, " Len-su in torc ut, pcus dochelaid bruth n-oir 
asin tal»wi«, ocus beir-siu lat i do['t] tigernu." Et sic factum est ; ocus tuc in 
t-angel inni PatratV .lx. mile i n-oen lo, uel .c ut alii dicunt .L otha sliab Mis i 
nDal-Aroide co cill Cianna(in) . . ior bru Boinne a-tuaid fri Manistir anair ; ocus 
ro*rec Ciannan he frisna noere ro*batar ic Inbiur Boinne ar da chore umai, ocus tuc 
leis iat fri fraiged a thige, ocus roiensat al-Iama dib ocus lama a muintiri. Et ille 
penituit et obsolutus est Patridc, duxit et a n[a]utis eum. in libertatem ; et babti- 
zatus est Ciannan a Patricio postea F"* 8 cs] .i. a folliucht TF bronna] .L 

ni tesb(an)ind F 9dofaid] .i. ro*nudestar Uictor Patraic dar sleib n-Elpa 

T .i. rofaid, no ro*fuc Dia tto in t-aingel. Cinnas do a rad 'dar Alpain '? (ni anst) % 
do Bretnaib ro*fuc in tangel cowmad dar Alpain dawa bad ch6ir and .i. dar sliab 
n-Elpa, ar robo ainm do mis Bretan ule ollim Alba, ut Beda dicit in principio suae 
historiae, ' Britania insola (est) cui quondam nomen erat Alban, 1 eo quod pars qumm 
illi tenuerunt suo uocabulo nominauerunt et uetus nomen Alpan quod inuenerunt mansit 
V m t 9 retha] .L in rith-sa TF 10 German] Germanius abb na cathrach 

cui nomen est AHiodorus, is occai roieg PatnuV, ocus Burguinnia ainm na cennaidche 
i-ta illa ; i ndesciurt Etaile no'beth provincia illa, sed uerius fmid i (n)Galkib iti. 
Tanic tra German i mBretnaib do dichor eirse Pelaig eisfe quia creauit multum 
in se, et sic uenit cum Patricio et aliis multis occaL O ro'boi tra icc a dichor cosn- 

mor ifoss, is and ro*chuala in n-eress cetna do [ijorbairt inn-a cathraig di-a eis, ocus 
dochuatar do sair, se-sem ocus VtXraic lais, ocus m coemnactar a dichor uadib. Is and 
asb#rt German fri Pntraic, "Cid dogenam friu-so ?" ol se. Asb*rt PatrosV y 
" Troscem," ar se, " co cend .iii. laa ocus .iiL n-aidche i ndorus na cathrach £orn ; 
ocus mani comthuat iudicat deus super se." Imm iarmerge tra na tresi aidche, is and 
ro*s!uic in talam ciuitatem cum suis habitatoribus ; ocus is and ita in chathir nunc ubi 
clerici ieiunauerunt .i. Germanus et Patricius cum suis F** Letha] .L Italia ubi ftdt 
Germanus T .i. Latium auae Italia dicitur eo auod latuit Saturnum rugens louem; 
sed tamen Germanus in Gallis, ut Beda dicit' ; letnaig .i. in latitudine, in australe parte 
Cailonun iuxta mare Tiirrenum F" 1 * 

> B*«la, H. E. i. 1. » Ibid. i. 17. 



HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAVDEM S. PATRICIL 



99 



T] I n-innsib mara Torrian 
legais canoin la German, 

Dochum n-Erenn dodfetis 
/menicc atchithi hi fisib, 

1 5 Robo chobair do'nd Erinn 
roxlos cian son a garma 

Gadatar co tfssad in noeb 
ar a tintarrad o ch!6en 



ainis innib adrimi, 
is ed adfiadat lfni. 

aingil De hi fithisi, 
dcsnicfed arithisi. [fol. I5b. 

tichtu PatraiV forochlad, 
macraide caille Fochlad. 

ar a n-imthised lethu, 
tuatha Herenn do bethu. 



F] niinisindib 13 n-Ercnd aingil 14 menic itchfthe 

15 ropo Erind 16 ngarma nuzcraidi 17 tissed 18 tintarad 

Hlrend 

Glossae TF] 11 insih] posterius hoc quam quod sequitur F"* ainis] .1. ro- 
-enestar no anais F adrimi] .Lperiti F is legaisj .i. roiegastar .1. Viiraic F 

Hni] .L sgrihenna . . . . F 13 do*d*fetis] .i. dobertis T 14 atchithi] 

•i. a sanclis T 15 forochlad] .i. roclos no foroclas F 16 roxlos] .L fo 

Herinn T fo Herind F son] .i. sonus TF macraide] .i. Cerebriu ocus Lesru, di 
in(gin) Glerainn m*t'c hui Enne dicentes, " Hibernenses ad te clamant, * ueni, sancte 
Patrici, (saluos nos) facere' " T .L mac riad .i. riada mac F 

Iar legind tra na (can6ine) do Patratf la German ocus ind uird (eclastacda asbert) 
firi Gennan (is menic tanic) i fisib (nemdaib toch)uiriud (ocus roxhuala) guth na mac- 

saide ad Celestinum, co tarta gnsda 

fort» ar is e as choir di-a tabairt w Uenit ergo Patricius ad eum et (nec ei Celestinus) 
honorem dedit, ar ro*faid Palladium ante ad Hiberniam ut dooeret eam. Uenit (eigo 
Palladius) in Hiberniam, co ra'gaib port i n-uib Garchon i fertuathaib Lagen ocus co 

rotdothaig ecailse intib .i. Tech na Romanach §cus Cell Fine et 

Noco (tartad) \ra fidlte maith do illic, co ndeochaid uad ior timchell Erend .... 

fo-tuaid, ocus docoid anbtine mor do, co ro*act co cend airther-descer* 

tach in oeus ro*fothaig cill and, Fordun a hainm ocus Pledi 

( • . . . nomen) eius ibL Dochnaid Xra Patraic ad insolas Terreni maris iar 
(obbad a grad) fair a papa Celestino, et tunc inuenit bachaill Isu in insola quae 
dicitnr Alanensis .... sleib Arnoin. Tanic tra Patraic (itemm) ad 
Germanum, et narrauit ei omnia quae in noctibus uidebat Misit ergo Germanus 
Fatricium ad Celestinum, et Segestum cum eo, ut perhiberet testimonium propter se : 
•lz. biiajfe* robo lan do Patnrir tunc Is iarum daiM rochuala Celestinus Palladium 
decessisse, et tunc dixit, " nec potest homo q^uidquam accipere in terra nisi datum ei 
fuerit desuper." Is ann rcoirdned Patraic in conspectu Celestini et Teodosii 
iunioris, regis mundi. Amatorex Autissiodorensis episcopus, is e dorat grada fair (or 
Patroir, ocus ni rabe Celestinus acht oen sechtmain i mbethaid iar n-a grad do FatrvsV 
.... Sixtus uero ei successit, in cuius primo anno uenit Patridus in Hiberniam. 

Do . . . . side moir fri PatftfsV ocus dorat mdr do thassib do 

ocus libra imdai. 

Roxhuala tra Celestinus in tan doratta grada for V%Xrau glas na maccraide oc a 
^airm. Iss-i daiM in maccrad atberar hic .i. Crebriu ocus Lesru a n-anmand .i. di 
uigin Gleraind nvic M . . . m#tc Nene, ocus it noib indiu ; ocus is Patratr dori^ne 
a mbatsed, ocus is i Cill Forcland fri Muaid aniar ataat. Ocus is td so atbertis a broind 
a mathar, M Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te," ocus ro*cluintea sen co menic do 
chaintain doib fo Herind ule uel usque ad Romanos F m * Caille Fochlad] Caill 
YocXaid .L ainm feraind fil hi nhuib Amalgada i n-iarthar-tuasciurt Connact, ocus is 
cell tndiu V^f 

17 noeb] .L Tntrau F imthised] .i. ar a n-imtheged F lethul .L Etaili, 

no latitudine terrarum F 18 tintanrad] .i. ar a comthad TP chloen] .L o 

chioene F .i. adrad idal TF bethn] .L ad fidem Christi TF 

H 2 



100 



HYMNUS S. FIECHI JN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 



T] Tuatha Herenn tairchantais, 
20 meraid co de a iartaige, 

A druid fri Loegaire 
ro*firad ind [f]atsine 

Ba leir YzXraic co mbeba, 
is ed tuargaib a [f]eua 

25 Ymmuin ocus abcolips, 
pritchad, baitsed, arniged, 

Ni co ngebed uacht sini 
for nim consena a rige 



• dosiricfed sith-laith nua, 
bed fas t/r Temrach tua.' 

tichtu Phatraicc ni cheilltis, 
inna flatha asbeirtis. 

« 

ba sab indarba cl6eni ; 
suas de sech treba doine. 

na tri coicat noscanad, 
de molad D6 ni anad. 

do feiss aidche hi linnib, 
pridchaiss fri de i n[d]in[n]ib. 



I Slan tuaith Benna Bairche, nis-gaibed tart na lia 
30 canaid c£t salm cech n- do rig aingel fogniad 
aidchi 



Foaid for leicc luim iarum 
ba coirthe a [f]rid-adart 

F] 19 He*rend tairchaintais 
Pro fri chciltis 22 roffrad 

24 d<5eni 2j; Abcoilps coicait 

fess il- pro ht 28 t ndinnib 
fognia 31 foid leic imme 



octtf cuilche fliuch imbi, 
ni leicc a chorp hi timmi. 

20 co ti an iartaige bid 21 ar 

22 aitsine 23 mbebai innarba 

26 pridchad batsed 27 sfne 

29 hi S. niszebed 50 n-aidche 

32 corthe rith-adart leic it imme 



Glossae TF] 20 de] .i. co brath T ad diem iudicii F 20 Temrach] .L 

Tea mur .i. mur sen i'n ro*adnaiged Tea ben Ermoin ra/ic Miled F"* tua] .L cen 
gloir T 21 druid] .i. it c na druid Lucru oeus Lucat-Mael ; ocus is ed asbtrtis, 

ticfa tal-cend (tail- F) dar muir merr-cend (mer- F), a brat toll-cend, a chrand (chrond 
F) crom-cend (chrom- F), a mias 1Y™* + i n-iarthair (a thige) T + i n-iarthur a thigi 
ule F™* + frisgerat a muinter huile (ule F), am/* amoi TF m c cheilltis] .L ni 

ro*cheilset F 22 ro*fcrad] .i. roxomailled F flatha] ,i. Vtxraic 23 leir] 

.i. i crabud T .i. ba feb ar crabud F co mbebal .i. co a bas TF .L co ro*bith do'n 
bith F sab] .L ba sonart T ba sonairt F cloeni] .L soebe F 24 a eua] 

.L a mathe T a mathi F suasl .i. ar ec . . . F .1. ad caelum TF ac 

ymmuin] .L Ambrois uel ' Audite 26 pridchad] .L donid praicep F baitsedl 

.L donid batsed F arniged] .L dognitn ernaigthe ocus aithrige T .L dognid 

ernaigte, no glanad F 27 gebedj .L ni gebed de dul ind F linnib] .L i 

nuiscib F 28 consena] .i. roxhosnastar TF fri de] .i. il-16 T il-lou F i 

ndinnib] .L i telchaib TF 29 Slan] .i. nomen fontis Slana iarsindi ba slan cech 

imlobor tar a teged in t-uisce, ocus ic Sabull ata T .i. proprium 

tiprat in se, et ob id Slan dicta est eo quod omnes sani reuertebantur ab ea propter 
gratiam Patricii. Alii dicunt commad ic Sobull no*beth illa w comad i nDal-Airde 
ted F"V + repleuerunt Ulaid illam propter molestiam turbarum exeuntium ad illam 
TF** + sic ubi rait F"s benna] .i. re Bennaib Boirche (benna bairce F) a tuaith 
TF + Bairche, bo-are Rossa rig-bude rig Ulad, is uad anmnigter na Benna, quia ibi 
habitabat frequenter cum peccoribus suis F"* ni*s*eaibed] .L PatrotV no F in 

tipra TF 30 clt] .L di chaicait TF . 31 foaid) .1. no'chotlad TF iarum] 

.i. iar-sein T iar-sen F 32 timnai] ,i. i toflmin .1. m teas F 



HYMNUS S. FJECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICIL 



101 



T] Pridchad sosc61ad do cdch, 
fccaid luscu la truscu, 

3 5 Patraic pridchais do Scotaib, 
immi con tissat do brath 

Meicc Emir, meicc x Erimon 
fosTolaic in tarmchosal 

Coiidathanic in t-apstal, 
40 pridchais tri fichte bliadan 

For tuaith Herenn bai temel, 
/ni creitset in ffr-deacht 

I n- Ard-macha fil rfge ; 

b cell m6r Dun Leth-glasse ; 



dognfth m6r-ferta il-lethu, 
mairb dos*fiuscad do bethu. 

ro'ch£s m6r>seth il-lethu, 
in cach dosfuc do bethu. 

lotar huili la.cisal, 
isin mor-chute n-fsel. 

dofaith gith gdithe d£ni f 
croich Cxist do thuataib Fene. 

tuatha adortais sidi, 

inna Tr/n6ite f/ri. [foL 16. 

is cian doreracht Emain ; 
n-nrdil ced dithrub Temair. 



F] 33 soscela chich \pro il- 34 do*s*fuisced 35 Scottaib saeth 
36 co tisat 37 huile cfsel 38 tarmchossal mdr-chuthe 39 

tinic gaethe dene 40 pndchaiss trf ficthte thuathaib 41 

Hlrend adorta . . . idla 42 nf chraitset -deact trinote fire 43 rfgi 
doreract 44 -glaisse nfm* cid 

GlossaeTF] 33 pridchad].L donid proicep F lethu].L i n-Etail no F in 
latndine saeculi TF 34 luscu] .i bacuchu T bauchu F truscu] .i. la clamu TF 

(cUimu F) 3$ Scotaib] o Scotta ingen Foraind rig Egept nominantur. 

Ocav iss as-so ro*as so, Etarnel moc Goedil Glais m*ic Feniaua Farrsaid, fer fognama 
he, uoluit scire lingas. Uenit a Scithis ad campum Sennar ubi sunt diuiae fingse ; 
et ita uenit .i. cum .lsc. .iibus uiris, et missit eos sub regiones mundi ut discerent 
lingas, unum ad unam misit, et posteaueneruntad eumcum peritiaomnium Ungarum. 
Et nabitauit in campo Sennar et docuit ibi lingas. Et audiuit Farao rez EgipU Ulum 
studiosum esse. et uocauit eum ad se ut doceret Egiptios circa iingas et dedit ei 
filiam suam et honorem mazimum et ab illa Scotti nominati sunt : Goedil immmrw 
do rad dib Goediul Glas moc Feniaua Farrsaid patre Niuil F*c sethVJ. sarthair 
T soethar no galar F 36 tfssat] .L regait TF cach] .i. cech oen TF do a 

s*roc] .L ?*trou F bethu] .L ad fidem TF 17 Meicc Emir] se mek Miled 

ocus se meic Bile mWc Breguin simul uenerunt ad Hiberniam, sed clariores sunt filii 
Miled quam filii Breguin. Haec sunt nomina filiorum Miled : Eber, Erimon, Ir, 
Donn, Amargen, Colptha; o Eber atat fir Muman et ab eo Mumonio dicitur; 
o Erimon immerro ata Leth Cuind ule, ocus Lagen cenmothaat Ulaid, o Ir immorro 
ataat side. It uate dttna clanna etir aile, ct nescio ubi sunt ; aekt is o Dund nom- 
inatur tech n(D)uind (ri Herind aniar ; o Cholptha daiM Inber Colptha ubi Boand 
in mare exit F"c lotar] .L lotar F cisal] .1. la cisalach no F*f la ail inchis .L 
la demon, ail side ar a dure T oeiu ar a marthanaige (tobakther) ds do cach 
Pfopter peccmrum F*c 38 fbiTolaicl fosroches .L cis forochlattar .L rosfuc lais 

F"» in tarmchosal] .L in t-airm ds . L . . in cis ic ataat airm do guin co 

tacra fri cach; no, in t-airmcoi isel, ar is isel iar coi .L iar conair, inti diabul, no in 
t-airmttechtach .L inti di-a n-id airm .L di-a n-id inad .L locc bith inisiul no fochond 
foxala caich cuca .L pecotha F"f isell .L in ifernn T in ifernn F 39 Con- 

datanic].L is e eret ro'bai ic a foxail lais F in t-aptall .1 auia (qui F) nuasus roit 
(est F) a Deo ad praedicandum TF + aicut fuerunt illi a diabulo F 40 prid- 

chais] .L praedicanit F Fene] .i. o Feni«x Farsaid T .L do rad dib o Fenius 
Farrsaid, unde apud nos Oic Fene pleni dicuntur ab illo . Gaidil immorro t ut diii, 
o Goediul Glas moc Niuil m#ic Feniussa Farrsaid ut alii dicunt F"* 41 temel] 

.L ro-boi temel F .L adartha idal TF sfde] .L sithaige noadratfs F"f 43 

iscian] F 44 ni*m'dil].i. nihinmainlemTemaircidfas 

TF*c + Mtni^nrdilgend, ac si diceret, ni dene mo chotlad ugud cid fas ; nom defocht 
.L ni iiach dd h* Temair ; no niindil do PatraiV ocus do Dia F"« 



*> 



103 



HYMNUS S. FIECHl 1N LAUDEM S. PATRICIL 



T] Patraicc dia mbai il-lobra 
doluid aingel ar a chenn 

Dofaith fa-des co Uictor, 
lassais in muinc i mbai, 

Asbeft, " orddan do Mache, 
50 dochum nime mos-rega, 

Ymmon doTroega i't biu 
immut il-laithiu in messa 

Anais Tassach di-a es 
asbert morricfed YdXraic ; 

55 Samaiges crich fri aidchi 
co cenn \>\\zdne bai soillse, 

In cath fechta i mBethron 
assoith in grian iri Gabon, 

Huair assoith la h6su 



adcobra dul do Mache 
for set im-medon laithe. 

ba he arid'ra*lastar ; 
asin ten adgladastar. 

do Qxist atlaigthe buide, 
roratha duit du gude. 

bid liirech dften do cich, 
regat fir Herenn do brath." 

in tan dobert comman 66, 
briathar Tassaig nirbu go. 

ar na caite les occai, 
ba he sith-laithe fotai. 

iri tuaith Cannan la macc Nuin, 
iss-ed adfeit littr* diin. 

in grian fri b&s inna cl6en, 
soillsi fri 6itsecht na n6eb. 



60 ciasu thrcbrech, ba huisse 

F] 45 mbdi 49 dolluid aingel chend lathe 47 fa-dess 48 
im-mune assin tein adgalastar 49 ordan ' 50 laga do guide 

51 doroega diten chdch 52 -lathiu om.ia mesa regait Herend 

53 £s commain 54 mosn* bmJAar 55 samaigeis catea \6s oca 

56 cend soilse fota 57 fecta BethnSn Candn Nun 58 assuith 

adfet duin 59 assuith hlessu 60 soillse hetsect. 

Glossae TF] 45 lobra] in ngalur T .1. ic Sabull TF ro*boi PatrvsV in tan tanic 
do* lobrai, co tanic Ur conair do Ard-Macha F** ar-daig commad (comad F) and 
nobcth a esergeTF ,n * 46 aingel] .i. Uictor T angelus non Uictorsed alius F"t 

ar a chend] .i. in n-a agaid di-a gairm co jtdechsad do Uictor. Is e robu anam-chara 
do ocus is 6 robo aingel coitccnd na nGoedel : sicut est Michel Iudeorum ita Uictor 
Scotorum F™* 47 dofaith] ruc dar conair fa-des ic tudecht do anair F arid' 

ralastar] .i. arrale TF"* + quia misit Uictor angelum ad Patricium inuitandum ad 
se .i. F"t + cen dul d6 do (oVF) Ard-Macha TF"« 48 lassaisl .L ro a lassastar F 

tenl .i. asin TF ten ed T tenid F adgladastar] .i. ro*aicillestar TF 49 asbert] 

.i. Uictor T orddanl .i. do gldr oats t' airechas do Ard-Macha amal no*bethe fein 
ann T .i. t'ordan ocus t airichas do Ard-Macha, do crabud oats do dearc do Dun F 
Crist] .i. ar a diacht F 50 mos-rega] .i. im-mucha rega dochum nime T ro* 

ratha] .i. doratta duit a Patnr& do euide F"v du gude] .i. cech ni roxhuingis 
(-chuinchis F) do Dia TF m « doratat duit T Jl ymmon] .i. Audite omnes F 

doroega] .i. doTaigais F i't biu] .i i't bethaid F $3 Tassach] .1 cerd 

Patraic ; is e toesech dorat cumtach ior bachaill Isu, ocus Rath Choipthai fri Dnn 
anair is i a chell F^c 54 mosTricfed] .i. co Sabull iterum T ille ait, ueniat 

Patricius iterum huc F*c .i. do Sabull, in tan atrubrad fri Tassach, 'cur non pergis 
cum Patricio ? ' F nir bu go] quia uenit Patricius iterum co Sabull T 55 

Samaiges] .i. Patnw TF fri) .i. contra F les] .i. cainnle TF occai] X ic 
Patnw F 56 bai] .1. rob-bai F sith-laithe] .i. lathe T in sith TF im-maig 

Soile boi so F 57 fechta] .i. factum TF Bethron].i. nomen montis TF"« 

uel regiae ciuitatis F"* mac Nuin] .i. Iesu F 58 assoith] .1 ro*suidigestar 

F .i. deus TF Gabon] .i. nomen ciuitatis T adfeit] .i. innises T HttW] .L 
stair libuir Iesu TF 60 ciasu] .1. cia bu trebaircch, cia no*betis tri chutrumma 

na soillse tall inti-so, ni bu ecoir ; no cia bu trebairech .L ciarbu are treb .L princeps, 
no ciarbat mara a treba F"* ba huisse] ba coru TF ^iuecht] .L fri hebiltin 

T fri epiltin F 



HYMNUS S. FIECHI IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 



103 



T] Clerich Herenn dollotar 
son in cetail fo a s*rolaich, 

Anim PatnziV fri-a chorp 
aingil D6 i c6t-aidche 

65 In tan conhualai Patraic, 
is malle connubcabsat 

Patraic cen airde n-uabar, 
beith i ng&llius meicc Maire, 



d' airi PatraiV as cech s£t ; 
contuil cach liadib for s£t. 

is iar sethaib roscarad ; 
aridfetis cen anad. 

adella in PatraiV n-aile ; 
dochum n-fsu meicc Maire. 

ba m<5r do maith romenair 
ba s£n gaire i ngenair. 

Genair PatmiV. 



F] 61 dlrich Hlrend ie*t 62 cetuil 'rolaic cich 63 

s£thaib 64 angeil 66 fi/mucaibset 67 uabair inenair 

68 bith ngelliftr sen ngenair 62 om. PatroiV 

Glossae TF] 61 Herenn] Haec insola .u. uocabula tenet .i. £riu ocus Banba**/ 
Fotla*iu Fail ocus Elca ; ocus is as-so doroact cach ainm dib fuirri .i. in tan tancatar 
nvtc Miled a hEspain ille dochum n-£rend ; ocus in tan doractatar co sliab Mis i 
Cairigi Luachra, atftwcatar in sliab lan do enaib fo sciathaib .... sund 

cor*ragaib uamon mor ben cucu 7 co*r*rabai F™* 

dollotar] .L doludetar F 62 son] .i. sonus TF cetail] .L in chiuil TF 

angelorum F fovrolaich] .1 ro*s*failgestar T ro'failsestar .L do*s*rat F in 

n-a ligu TF se^t] .1. for conair immaig F 63 setnaib] .L iar cesacht m£r 

F ro*scarad] .i. a chorp F 64 cet-aidche] .L iar n-a epiltin F ar*id*fetis] 

.i. ro*erfetsetar, no ro*etsetar cum eo F 65 conhualai] .L ro°elai TF no 

cotail F Patraic] .L mac Calpuirn TF adelU] .i. taraill TF P. n-ailc] .i. 
sen-Phatraic TF 66 malle] .L iss-«r* ro*gell T&traic moc Calpuim do /en 

Phatraic TF*-* + commad immaiile no*regtais dochum nime ocus is ed inniset co 

rabai PatrosV otha T + com(mad) 

.... F"** + .xiiiL KL AprtsV co .iz. KL Septimbir ar . . . . TF"* co 
dered in cet-mis do fogomur a rath • • • • F"« + immaig TF"** + ocus aingil 
T + imme TF"* + oc ernaidiu F"* + sen-Phatraic TF"* + Dicunt alii cumad i 
Koss-dela in Mag-locha no*betis taissi Sen-Patro*r; sed uerius est i nGlastimbtfr na 
nGoedel, .i. catnair i ndesciurt Saxan F 1 »* 67 airde] .i. cen signe F ro*men- 

air] .1. ro*midair do denaim F 68 glillius] .i. geilsine, im-mui(n)teras F aen] 

.L ba sen maith F 



IC4 HYMNUS S. FlECHl IN LAUDEM S. PATRICII. 



[N0TAE.] 

T] fol. isb. in sup. marg. 

participet altero peccato et aliud facere q . . . 

vii. disperabilis disperation . . . penitentiae Cain deceptus est et 
Iudas Scarioth laqueo se mactauit . . id est sera post Dauid dicit, 
In inferno autem quis confitebitur tibi P 1 . . . dis penitens conpun- 

gitur id est diuina gratia preueniente ut bonum 

perfecta penitentia agitur primo, de Iohanne dictum 

est, Erat uestimentum eius de pilis camellorum.' Secundo, in corde 
puro ut est cur . . et h . . . dominus. In tertio, in elimoisinis 
ut Daniel dicit,' Placeat tibi consilium meum, o rex, et peccata tua 
elimoisinis redime. Quarto, in misericordia ut est, Beati misericordes 
quoniam ipsi misericordiam consequentur. 4 Quinto, indulgentia ut est, 
Si est d . ... rem seritis.* 



T] fol. 1 6 in sup. marg. 

.i. quot uindictae in lege uetere erant ? .u. in lege .u. uindictse erant 
Prima : lapidatio, ut super Acan unusquisque manus mittebat. Tribus 
causis : primo, ut signum peccati eius maneret ; secundo, ne amici eius 
uindicarent ; tertio, ne supcr regem uindicta punitionis eius ueniret. 
Secunda : ignis combustio, ut fili Aron et Core ; hoc est [utj memoria 
peccati eorum maneret. Tertia : giadio ceci, ut Fines meretncem cum 
uiro suo una (secuit ut cito mortem) finirent. Quarta : crux et seruilis 
pena fuit. Quinta: sectio (membrorum, ut Adonibesech a populo 
Israel summitatibus manuum et pedum truncatus (est). Quot sunt in 
nouo, ut Hieronymus dicit, Tres uindictse sunt in nouo testamento. 
Prima : crux, exemplo domini consecrata. Inde Andreas consocat 
eam dicens, Salua crux, salua crux, quae de(corem et pulchritudinem) 

de membris domini portasti Tertia; in carcere trudi . 

. . . quae (dempsit) seclesiam intus et finis.* 



' Ps. vi. 6. » Mt. iii. 4 * Dan. iv. a 4 . « Mt. v. ;. 

» Cf. ttibcrtumi* xiU. 3. • Ibid. xxvii. 5, 6. 



PRARFA TIO IAT ORA TIONEM NININT. 105 



[Praefatio in Orationem Ninini.] 

T] Nfnfne ^cess dorine in n-orthain-sse, no Fiac Sleibte. 
F] Ninnine eces dorigne in n-orthain-se, no, is e Fiac Sleipte. 



[Oratio Ninini.] 

T] / A Dmuinemmair noeb-Patraicc [fol. i6b. 

•**■ prim-abstal Herenn. 

Airdirc a ainm n-adamra, 

breo batses gente ; 
5 Cathaigestar fri druide 

dur-chride ; 
Dedaig diumaschu la firtacht ar iiadat 

find-nime ; 
Fonenaig Herenn 

10 iath-maige m6r-gein. 
Guidmit do Patraicc prim-abstal 

do*nnesmart i mbrath 
a brithemnacht do mi-duthrachtaib 
demna dorchaide. 
1 5 Dia lem la itge 

Patraicc prim-abstail. 

F] 1 admuneinmar 2 Herend 4 baitses eentlide 5 

Kathaigestar 7 fortact 8 ftadat 9 Herend 10 fath- 

11 om.do 12 do°n* 13 brithemnact 15 hitge VdXraic 
-apstaiL 

Glossae TF] 1 admuinemmair] .1. tiagmait in n-a mui*gin (muni^in F) TF 
7 dedaig] .L alaind ro*dingestar T 9 fonenaig] .1. ro*ranigestar .u dorigni a 

ranech .1. a gianad T 10 iath-maige] .L ferand T mor-gein] .L is mor in 

gein ; Patrasi, m mor gin (gein .L mor do genib F) filem oc a gude .L gena fer 
n-Erenn (erend F) ule TF ' 12 do*nn*esmart] .i. do*nn*esaircfe (do*n*-F) .i. 
dogena ar tesargain (tessarcain F) TF 13 a brithemnacht] .L ar in T (a F) 

bnthemnas bratha TF 



io6 



PRAEFATIO IN ORATIONEM NININI 



[NOTA.] 

T] foll. i6b and 17 in sup. marg. 
. . . dia ira est quando non peccantibus irascitur deus . . . . 
. . Ezechiel ad . . iam non irascar tibi et zelus meus recessit a 
te 1 ; quem dominus diligit corripit' et reliqua. 

Iesus per litteras Grecas, id est iota, eta, sima, nunc scribitur ; et 
ideo per aspirationem . h . apud Latinos scribitur pro similitudine 
et eta Grece et h . ha Latine. Sicut nomen Ebreum quod est Iesus ; 
sic in Ebreo notatur per tres litteras Ebreicas, ioth, hec, samech, ut 
est Iesus et per similitudinem hec . h . Ehreice ponunt latura . 

h. / et ro et sima ut Christus ideo per x> ics» 

apud Latinos pro similitudine x et scribitur sima 

ut . . . conuertitur Iesus .... nomen illi Christus uero 
dignitatis uocabulum. Sic haec nomina coniunxit, id est, Iesus 
Christus, quemadmodum dictus est Abraam patriarcha, Aron sacerdos. 



EMcb. x\i. 49. 



* Hcbr. x!i. *. 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. ULTANl. 107 



[Praefatio in Hvmnum S. Ultani.] 

T] Brigit bi bith-maith ; commad he Colum Cille dogneth 
in n-immun-sa, ocus is i n-aimseir iEda meicc Ainmerech 
dorone hi maso 6 dorone. Iss-e fath a den^a : anfud m6r v* 
tanic do Co\um Citfe in tan dochoid dar muir co tarlai i coire 
5 Breccan, co rottaig Brigi/ co tfsad feHh d6, ocus co «-erbairt 
1 Brigit b6 bith-maith ' . No 9 is Broccan cloen dorone h6, ocus 
\s inunn airriscr i ndernad ocus ' Ni car Brig*/' . No 9 is. triur 
do muint(ir) Brigte doronai he: dochotar do Roim co roach- 
tatar Blasantiam, co tarla fer do muintir na cathrach doib 

10 immuig, co nriarfaig doib * in rancatar a les oegedacht ' ; 
atrubratar-som co rancatar. Rosfuc leis iar-sen di-a thaig, 
co tarla doib scolaige iar n-a thictain o R6im illic, co roiarfaig 
doib, 'can as tancatar ocus ced ar a tancatar'; atrubratar- 
som conid ar oegedacht " Is pudar sein," ar se, u ar is t b6s 

15 ind (ir-se marbad a oeged " ; ocus roiarfaigset-som sein tria 
thincosc in scolaige. Tuccad tra neim- doib il-linn, co 
romolsat Brigit di-a soerad, ocus co roxhansat ' Brigit b6 bith- 
maith! Atibset in linn cosind neim, ocus ni dernai pudar 
d6ib. Tanic Xra fer in tige di-a fegad, diis in ros*marb ind 

20 neim, ocus atchondairc eat i mbethaid, ocus atchondairc ingen 
sochraid etarru. Tanic iar-sein isin tech ocus roboi ior iarair 
na hingene, ocus ni*sfuair \ ocus nriarfaig doib ' cid dochoid 
ind ingen/, ocus attrubratar-som ' nrssacatar et/r.' Doratad 
Xra cuwrech forru-som, co romarbtais iar n-a barach mani 

25 foillsigtis in n-ingin. Tanic d&na in scolaige c6tna chucu iar 
n-a barach di-a fis, et inuenit eos in uinculis, et interrogauit eos 
quomodo euaserunt et cur ligati sunt. Responderunt ei et 

FL] 1 h£ F amsir F Ainmirech F 3 dorrfne F ottu he maso i 

dorone FL is hl fdth F 4 do Choium F dochuaid F 5 

Brecan F ro^ataig F anfu fro flth F 6 onu bith-moiM F Brocan 

docn doronai hc F 7 mund amser F Brigy/ be F Brigi/ buadach 

bith L 8 muintir F 10 ro*s*fiafrttg' dibh L les oe^edecht 

F 11 om. -som F iar-sein F 12 toighecAt L co nriarfaig pro 

iar n-a thichtain o F 13 cid F 14 oegedact F sin F is 

hc F 16 tucad F -lind F 17 soerad 18 lind F pudair F 

19 Saxumpro tra L dus F 20 atchonnairc F atconnaic L slana 

fro 1 mbethatd F atchonnairc F 21 ro*bdi F 22 hingine F ced 

F 23 om. ind ingen F atrubratar- F ni*s*acatar F 24 cuimrcch 

F forro- F 25 follsigtis F -ingein F 26 arnabarach F om. 

eos F 27 euasserunt F om. responderunt ut alii 

dicunt L 



108 PRAEFATIO 1N HYMNUM S. ULTANI. 

T] narrauerunt ei omnia quae eis contigerunt secundum ordinem, 
et dixit scolasticus eis, " cantate ei laudem quam fecistis." 

30 Postquam autem illam cantauerunt inter eos sancta Brigita 
omnibus illis apparuit. Tunc penituit ille et demisit illos ex 
uinculis, et dedit suam sedem in Blasantia Brigitae, uel 
Blasantiam totam, ut alii dicunt. 

No, is Brenainn dorigne in n-immun-sa : nauigans mare et 

35 quaerens terram repromisionis audiuit bestiam aliam claman- 
tem et adiurantem uoce humana bestiam aliam conuocantem 
et rogantem Brendinum et ceteros omnes sanctos Hiberniae 
insolae, excepta Brigita, ne sibi alia bestia noceret ; et nihilo- 
minus tamen uim ab alia patientem usque dum rogaret 

40 Brigitam, euadentem uero postquam rogaret Brigitam et 
nihil mali a persequente patientem, interrogantem ut diceret 
alia quae eam persequeretur, " postquam Brigitam adiurasti, 
nocere tibi non possum." Postquam uero Brendinus haec 
omnia et honorem quem dedit bestia Brigitae prae ceteris, ad- 

45 miratus est et Brigitam laudauit dicens'Brigit be bith-maitA.' 

Locus ergo mare ; causa ad laudem Brigitae ; tempus uero 

Diarmata meic Cerbaill rig Herenn. Tanic da*a Brenainn 

iar-sein do Chill-dara co Brigi/, co fessad cid ar a tarat in 

beist in mare onoir do Brigi/ sech na n<5ebu archena. O 

50 nvsiacht Xra Brenainn co Brigi/, rochuinnig cuicce co tarrtad 
a coibsena, cinnas ro a boi grdd D6 aicce. Atrubairt Brigi/ fri 
Brenainn, " tabair, a chlerig, do chobais prius, ocus doblr-sa 
iar^-sein." Atrubairt Bren<i*/i/i, w o'nd 16 rogabusa crabud, 
nocho deochadusa dar secht n-immaire cen mo m^imain i 

55 nDia." " Is maith in chobais," ol Bri/i/. * Tabair-siu da#a, 
a chaillech," ar Brenainn, " do chobais." " Dar moc na 
hingene," ar sf, "o'nd uair doratusa mo m^wmain ind, ni 



FL] 28 om. ei F 31 dimisit F 34 Broenaind F om. 

nauigans .... usaue ad lin. 69 L 35 aliam bestiam F 39 

alia bcstia uim faceret illi fro uim .... patientem F 42 

rogasti pro adiurasti F 43 Broenaind pro Brendinus F Brigitae 

bestia prae ceteris dedit F 450///. et F 46 \g\tar pro ergo F causa 
autem F 47 rfg H^rend F Broenaind F 48 onu iar-sein do 

Chill-dara L Cill F fesad F 49 beist isin mhuir L 50 

rosiact F Br6enaind chucce F tartad F 51 acce f. D. F 52 

Brenaind F choibsena/rv chobais L 53 posttsipro lar-sein F dixit 

pro atrubairt F Broeno/W F ro^abud-sa F C4 deochudwj-sa F tar 
.iiii. n-immairibh L 55, 56 coibsen L 50 BroenoiWF dofbittr 

pro dar L 57 hingine F dorati/j-sa F 



PRARFATIO IN HYMNUM S. ULTAN*. 



109 



T] thucus ass." " Dar Dia, a chaillech," ar Brenainn, " is coir 
do biastaib cia dobirat ondir duit sechoinne." 

60 No, is Ultan Aird-breccan dorigne in n-immun-sa; ar 
molad mBrig/i dorone. Ar ropo do Dail Chonchobair do- 
som, ocus rop ed dsjra do mathair Brig/i .i. Br6icsech ingen 
Dall-bronaig. I n-aimseir immorro da mac JEda. Slanc 
doronad f6e-sein, ar it e ro*marbsat Suibne mac Colman 

65 M6ir ior leth-laim Ultan. I n- Ard-breccan ddjta dor6nad. 



FL] 58 challech F BroenoiW F dar linn pro dar Dia L 59 

honoir F gia no*b*rot L 60 -brecain F hunc ymnum F doroine an 

ymonn-sa L 61 Brigte doronai F 62 rob F Brocsech F 63 

-amseir F 64 donSnad foesin F fesin L it € F Colmain m6ir F 

65 Ultain F -brecain F dno doronad he F om. i n-A.-b. dana L 



iio HYMNUS S. ULTANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 



[Hymnus S. Ultani in Laudem S. Brigidar.] 

T] r> Rigit be bith-maith 

■*-* breo orda oiblech, 
dorrfe do'n bith-laith 
in grian tind taidlech. 

5 Rorrsoera Brigit 

sech drungu demna, 

/roToena reunn [foL 17. 

catha cach thedma. 

DoTodba innunn 
10 ar colla cfsu 

in chroeb co mblathaib 
in mathair Isu 

Ind [f]ir-6g inmain 
co n-orddain adbail, 
1 5 biam soer cech inbaid 

la'm n6eb do Laignib. 

FLX] Ht X C[olum] c[illc] c[ecinit]. 

1 btf F 2 bruth pro breo FL 6rda 6iblcch F 3 -fc* FL bhith- 

fhlaith LX 4 grfan F 5 -s6era F -saera L -saora X 6 drungu 
F 7 remond F remhainn L remaind X 8 tedma FL 9 innund F 
indonn L indaind X 10 cissao L 11 an naob co rathaib X 13 
ind (r-6g F an fhir-6gh L 14 -orddon adbil F go n-ordan adhbhuil L 
1 5 bum saer L cech n-inbaith F gach n-i. L gach inbuidh X 

Glossae TF] i Brigit] .i. brigaitt . . . at. atque a briga . . . T"» .i. 
brco saigit T™* F"* .i. homincs T .i. tir Hcrend, no F breo aigit TF (agit F) .i. 

homincs T .i. immcclaigit F no brigit no brig ar (baitte) 

i fertaib octis mirbulib F^c bc] .1. bcn, ut dicitur bl-bind (bc-ind F) .i. ben 
find TF bith-maith] be bith-maith dbi BrigiV .i. bcn maith tre bithu .L dogres 

F m * 3 do-n-fe] .1. do-n-fuca ('fucca F) TF ,I « 4 tind] .L tentide no t 

lainderda T .i. tenntide F taidlech] .i. Uitnemech F 6 drungu] .L sech 

buidne T 7 roToena] .i. ro*s*roena .i. rcbrissc F 8 tedma] .L cacha 

dualcha F Q do*rodba] .i. ro*dibda TF 10 colla] .L cisa (cissu F) ar 

colla TF cisu] .i. peccata T .i. pecta F n blathaib] co sualchaib (suailchib 

F) TF 13 f ir-6g] casta et uirgo corpore et spiritu fuit T"« pro Deo TF in- 

main] .i. linne TF no % la cach T 14 orddain] .i. co n-ord anai, no con-Y ord 

an TF adbail] .1. attad bU F ada .i. fas T ada .L coir F bil .i. inUl TF .i. is ada 

corop inill ordan ocus erechas noeb-Brig// dogres T co w-ordun adbU di* Br^ir .L co 
n-ordun as choir do bith co inill .i. co martanach F 



HYMNUS S. ULTANI IN LAUDBM S. BRIGIDAB. iii 

TJ Leth-cholba flatha 

la Patraic prfmda ; 

in tlacht uas lig[d]aib 
20 ind rigan rfgfdja. 

Robbet iar sinit 
ar cuirp hic-cilicc ; 
di-a rath ronbroena, 
ronsoera Brigit 
25 Brigit W 

Brigtac per laudem Christum precamur 

ut nos celeste regnum habere mereamur. Amen. 

FLX] 18 PatroiV primdu F 19 lfgaib F os lighdhaib X 20 

rfgan rfgda F righan riehdha LX 21 ro*m*bend X 22 i cilic F 

24 -soera 25 b prv\>6 F 27 om. habere F 

Pro w. 26, 27 X Yiaoet. Sancta Brigita uirgo sacratissima in Christo 
domino fuit fidelisima &c 

Glonae TF] 17 lcth-cholba] .1. Brigit TF amal bite da cholba i ndomun, sic 
Brigit ocus Patm^- i nHerenn T** eregda . . . .i. ar mar bad colba ic roind 
tai^, sic roToin Brigtf ocus Patraic flathius Herend inter se cttrid hi as cenjd] do 

mnaib Erend, Patraic immom as chend d' [f]eraib F flatha] .i. flathemnasa TF 
Herenn T Erend F 18 Patraic] .L cend do feraib Herenn Patrmr, cend do 

mnaib Herenn Brigit T 19 ligaib] X, ua[s] socraidib T .L di* Brigg/ .L is etach 

do{roi)Ke cach n-etach socraid hi F 21 sinit] .i. set sin TF .i. iar sentaid F 

23 cilicc] a. i (hi F) pennait TF quia cilicium nomen uestis quae fit de t innaib 
gabur m chamaill T quia cilicum uestis penitentium est ocus is cto findfud gobair no 
camaill doniter F 



ri2 PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. BROCCANl 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Broccani.] 

T] Locus huius ymni Sliab Bladma, no Cluain m6r M6ed6c ; 
p*rso Broccan cloen ; tempus Lugdach meic Loegairei rfg 
Herenn ocus Ailella mac Dunlange rig Lagen ; causa .i. 
Ultan Aird-breccain a aite dpTothlaig fair co rinnised ferta 
5 ¥>x\gte trea chumbair mbriathair cuibdius fileta, ar is e Ultan 
rochomthinoil ferta Brig/i ule. 



F] i chluain Moedoc 2 Broccan m#'c Lugdach 3 Herend 

m«c Dunlaing 4 -brecain ro'innised 50.,., mar briathra 

f ilita is siV/e 6 uile do 



[Hymnus S. Broccani in Laudem S. Brigidae.] 

T] "M* I car Brigit buadach bith, 

* ^* siasair suide eoin i n-ailt, 
eontuil cotlud cimmeda 
ind n6ib ar 6cnairc am-maicc. 

5 Ni mor n-ecnaig etaide 

tHn6it co nhuasail hiris 
Brigit mathair mo rurech, 
nime flatha ferr cinis. 

Nirbu ecnairc nirbu elc, 
10 ni bu cair ban-chath brigach, 

ni bu naithir Wmnech brecc, 
ni rir macc De ar dfbad. 

F] 1 Nf cair 4 noeb 6 trinoit a-uasal 7 ruirech 10 

pu char brfgach 1 1 nathir Wirnnech 

Glossae TF] 1 car] .L ni rcchar TF Brigit] .1. breo'saieit TF buadach] 
.i. in bonis operibus T bith] .i. in bith TF a siasairj .L ro*saidestar TF 

eoin] .r. auis, uel Iohannis T .L auis no Eoin .L in uirginitate F"c ailt] ingen 
ait no F .L in altitudine TF 4 maicc] .i. Crist T 5 mor] .L ni bu assa (asa 

F) TF ccnaig] .L a hccnach TF 6 hiris] .i. iss-i T inti F ro'b6i c* *-iris 

uasal (uasail F) na tnnoite occai TF 7 rurech] . i. mo rcrfg T 8 cinis] . L is ferr 
nrgenair T 9 ecnairc] .L ni (nir F) bu ecnaigthid .1. ni denad ecnachneich 

TF elc] .i. ni bu olc T nir bo no nibu elcnide m ni bu emilt F 10 chair] 

.i. ni ro*charastar cath (na mban) mbronach T 12 rir] .L ni ro*recc (*rec F) 

TF dibad] .L ar indbas de daide T 



V 
\ 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANl 1N LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 113 

T] Ni pu ior seotu santach, 

6rnais cen neim cen mathim, 
1 5 nirbu chalad cessachtach, 

ni cair in domuin cathim. 

Nfrbu fri 6igthiu acher, 
cain-bai fri lobru truagu ; 
ior maig arutacht cathir 
20 dollaid rotvsnade sluagu. 

Nirbu airgech airsWbe, 
genais for medon maige 
amra arad do thuathaib 
do ascnam flatha vaaic Mairc. 

25 Amra samud sanct-Brigte, 

amra Plea conhualai, 
ba hoen im Ctist co ngaba 
dal as chomtig fri dama. 



F] 13 bu seutu 14 erneis 15 *bo 16 domun 17 ni bo 

18 -boi 19 arautacht 21 m bu argech eirlelbe 23 6rad 

24 d'ascnam 25 samud 26 conhuala 28 ddl comtig dama 

Glossae TF1 13 seotu] .L nirbo (bu F) santach fri seutu TF 14 ernais] 

•L ro*ernastar T ro*ernistar F neim] .L cen imdergad TF 15 calad] 

.L nirbu (bo F) gand TF 16 cair] .L ni ro*char TF in domun . . . . T 

cathim] .L caithem (catim F) in domuin di fein TF quidem F 17 acher] 

.L fergach nc feochur T ferchach fechuir m acer .L ac hir .L ira F 18 bai] 

.L ciin no*bii(d) T truagu] .L airchisecht na lob(ar) truag T 19 

maie] .L Laijgen T arutacht] .L ro*chumtaig TF cathir] .L Cell-dara T 

20 doilaid] .u de TF ro*n*snade] .i. Bri^it, no ciuitas TF 22 genais] .i. 

gniis bonum T 23 amra] .L in chathir, no Brigit (.i. BngfV F) TF 24 

ascnam] .L do athascnam TF 25 amia] .L bona TF sanctl .L a sancto 

TF 26 Plea] .L Bl(asantia) .L cathir sen fil do Brigit in Italla ; m Plea, 

cathir fil do BrigfV ior Muir Icht, ocus is e a hord side fil ic muintir Brigte. Et sic 

factum est id .i. BrigtV ro*foid mor*xeisiur uadi cor-Roim do foglaim uird Petair ocus 
Poil, ar na ro*comleced di fein o Dia a techt. In tan do*roactatar co Brigtf, ni 
ro*mar oen-focul occu di-a n-urd. " Ro*fitir mac na hin^ene," ar BrigiV, " ni mor 
uar tarba, cid mor ior ssethar." Misit iterum alios .uii. uiroa ; similiter contigit eis 
quam primis et tunc misit alios .uiL uiros ocus a mac dall-se leo,ar cach ni no*chluned 
sede, ba mebuir leis fo-cetoir. In tan tm ro*ssiactatar co Muir Ict, tanic anfud doib 
fair cor-ralsat sis anchoram ; roiend ar bend-chopur in derthaige, co rolaset crand- 
chor inter se im techt sis, conid do'n dull do*rala tect sis. Et exiuit et absoluit ille 
anchoram et stetit and-sein co cend rbbliaofc* ic fcglaim ind uird, co do*ruachtatar in 
nallach aile cucai anair, co tarla anfud mor doib beus isin bale cetna ; co roiasat 
anchoram sis adhuc co tanic in moc dall leo anis co n-urd celebartha illius eclesue secum 
ad se ; ocus tnc leis clocc anis cucu, ocus e clocc in nv/c daill indiu in clocc sein ic 
muintir Brigt* ; ocus is e ord fil occu in t-ord tuc in dall leis Plea F*c conhualai] 
•L ro*ealai .L ai a hord ro*cain-bui co brig T .L ico a nual F 27 gaba] .L ba im 

Cxiti a oenur ro'boi ag-gabud TF no co ro*gabastar T .i. co n*erbailt F 28 damt] 
.i. ai gnathach fri hegeda (hoegidu F) TF, no ba menic a dal-si fri truagu T 

LIBER HYMR I 



H4 f/YMXUS S. BKOCCAXI AV LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 

T] Fo-uair congab Mac caillc 

30 caille os chinn sanct-Brigte ; 

/ba menn inn-a himthechtaib, [fol. I7b. 

for nim roxhloss a hitge 



Dia, no'd'guidiu fri cech tress, 
nach mod ro*sasad mo beoil, 
35 domnu murib, m6 turim, 

triar 6en-fer, amru sceoil ! 



F] 29 -huair om. congab 30 calle uas chind 31 mend 32 
roclos a itge 33 tres 34 ro/sasat 35 moo 36 -lcr 

Glossae TF] 29 fo-] .i. maith in-scn (sen F) TF fohuairl .L in tan ro*po ail 
do BrigiVgrad n-athrige do thabairt fuirri, luid /ra co Cruachan Bn Ele i nUib FaiJgc, 
o ro*chuala epscop MeT do bith and octts mor-feisiur challech immalle fria ; oeus in tan 
rancatar, ni rabai in K-epscop ar a ciund acht dochuaid i crich Ua Neil fo-thuaith. 
Luid si di/# iarnabarach ocus M/rc caille d'eolus rempe dar Moin Faichnig fo-tuaith, 

ocus dorigne Dia corbo mae min-sc6tach in m6in. O rancatar tro i comfocraib cccin 
baile ir-rabi epscop M6\ f asbtrt Brigi/ fri Mjc caille, go ro*sudiged calle dar a cend, 

ar na digsed cen iial dar a cend cosna cleircib, ocus comad e-sen caille ffprmthmcfttar. 
Iar riacntain di-ssi dana issin tech ir-rabai epscop Mcl, roias colum tentide ass-a cind 
co clethe na hecailse. Atr**dairc tra epscop Mel sen, ocus roiarfaig, '* caiche na 
caillecha ?" ar se. Asb*rt Mac caille fhs, " is hi sen," ar se, *' in caillech airdirc a 
Laicnib, co BrigiV." " Mocen di," ol epscof Mel ; " isme-se do*s*rairgert in tan b6i 
i mbroind am-mathar," ar sc,-.i. fecht aochuaid epscop M6\ do tig Dubthaig; 
auwidairc setig fo bron, roiarfaig, "ced das in ben maith?" ar se ; "ata lim-sa 
adbar," ar si, " ar is tochu la Dub/ AacA in chumal-sen fil ic indlat duib-si annaas me- 
se"; "is deithbtr duit-siu 6n," ar epscop Mei t "ar fogenaid do sil-su do sil na 
cumaile.'' — " Cid di-a tancatar na callecha ille ? " ar cpsr^ Mel. " Do thabairt grad 
aithrigc," ar Mac caille. " Dober-sa on," ar epscop Mel. Iar-sein Xra ro*eirlegait 
grada fuirri, ocus is grad tpscuif do*rala do epsro^ Me"l do thabairt ior Brijtf, ciarbo 
grad tthrijpe nama rop ail di-si tein ; ocus is ana-sein ro'chongaib Mac caille caille 
uas cind Brig/*, ut ferunt periti ; ocus is do-sen dliges comarba Brigf* dogrcs grad 
nepscuip fuirri ocus honoir tpscuip. Ccin ro*bas ic erlegind grad fuirri-se, is anuaid 
ro*boi, ocus coss na haltore 'n-a laim ; ocus roioscthe sect n-ecailse tor in chots-sein 
ocus ni roiosced hi and. Dicunt alii commad i Feraib Telech no*beth ind eclas i 
tarla grada ior Brigi/ ; no is i n-Ardachud epscuip Mel ata, ut alii dicunt Iar-sen 
tra ro*pridchai epscop MeU .uiii. mbiate euangelii doib a n-octor caillech, iar ndul doib 
ule fo gradaib, ocus do*raiga cmcA ai dib a biait : do*raiga da*a BrigfVbiaitna trocare. 

Is and asbtrt, na tomelad biad cen (fer graid) di reme dogro, ocus Nait Frmig robo ier 
legind di-si o-sen immach dognrs, ocus do feraib Turbi ao-side F"* congab] .i. 

ro*chongaib T Mac caillej .i. IBc mathair side do eptcop Mel, ocus is e* side ro*ien 
caille for cenn mBrigfc. Mjc caille rovgaib in caille (os a) ciund cein ro*boi M61 
oc senad inna caille T 31 menn] .1. ba follus TF > 33 nod*guidiu] .L 

noTguidim T no*d*guidim F 34 mod] .L cech mod T nad mod F ro*sasad] 

.i. ro*seset T ro*sesset F 35 domnu] .i. fudumnu (fodumna F) quam mare 

TF turim] .1 quam potest homo eum narrare T 36 amru sce6il] .1. adamrm 

scelaib uait side uii. bliajftui ro*boi Coemgen inn-a sessam i 

Glind Da Locha ackt clar foi nama, ocus se cen chotlud frisin re sin ut ferunt, inn-a 
cros-figill co ndernsat na heoin an nitu .i. n-a glacaib ut ferunt F*c 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 115 

T] Fuacru do*n cath Coemgen cloth 

snechta tria sfn luades gaeth, 

i nGlinn da loch cesta croch 
40 conidn*arlaid sfth iar saith. 



Ni bu sanct-Brigit suanach, 
ni bu huarach im seirc D6, 
sech ni chiuir ni cossena 
ind n<5eb dibad bethath che 



45 A ndorigenai in rf 

do fertaib ar sancht-Brigti 
ma dorontai ar dune, 
cairm i cuala cluas nach bi ? 



F] 37 fo a chrd 38 snecta 39 nGlind da* 40 s£th 

41 ianct suan&ch 42 uarach 43 hosena 44 dfbad bethad 

ce* 46 sanct 47 ar ni dernta duni 48 carm bf 



Glotsae TF] 37 cath] .1 do'n itruith T dVn chad .i. dVn truith ; . . . . dictus 
cst cadus, ocus cmd uaid-side F"t .i. Coemgen ingen ** a gin .i. a drech, no maith a 
erlmbra F Coemgen] no°thercanad Brigif do Chocmgen chaith airdirc conid- 

raaithfedgsfth tre snechta ocus tre' sin fo*n chro i nGlinn Da Locha ; ar is td innisttr, 
co ra*bai Coemgend co cenn .uiL bliadb* inn-a sessam cen chotlud, ocus cro a chubat 
fem imbi i n-arda, (n)o comad athrec tantum, (n)o feib ro*bai Coemeen (f)o'n chro 
cen chotlud, sic (n)i rabai sanct-Brigit soanach T"* clothl .i. clotnach .i. airdirc 

TF*c 38 luades gseth] .L roiuadestar in gaeth se nechto tre sin do tothacht 

iarcomairc sen ar is medon na dulect dobtrtha ante quod non additur in fine F"t 
39 da loch] .L da locha F 40 'arlaid] .L co ro*airlestar T co n-airtnig F saith] 

•L ar ngalur no T iar ssethnr TF 41 suanach] sic sancta Brigida fuit sicut 

Coemgen .L cotultach F 42 huarach] .L ni bi (bu F) iar n-uaraib no*bid TF"t 

ocus tan sele nad bid F"c serc De occi T acce serc Dse F"c sed semper habebat TF«* 
ti 4 mom. fost. ,L ni hi n-uairib sercc De aice ackt dccrA F 43 chiuir] .L ni 

rochren TF cossena] .L ni roxhosnastar TF dibad] .1 indbas T 44 che] 

.L in domnin chentar T .L centarach F 46 fertaibl .L cenn-adart (cen a. F) fo 

na fcrtaib in-so (so F) sis TF 48 cairm] .L.ubi T .L cid cairm .L ubi F 

I 2 



n6 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRJGIDAE. 



T] 

50 



Cetna thogairt di-a foided 
la cet-im hi fenamain, 
ni a s* gaib do rath a h6eged, 
nrs* dfgaib al-lenamain. 



55 



al-lucht saille iar-suidiu, 
fescor, — ba hard in coscur,— 
sech ba sathech in cu de, 
ni bu bronach in toscur. 



F] 50 ce*t-eim 51 "geib 

a pro in 55 sdthech 



53 luct salle 



54 fescur 



Glossae TF] 50 fenamainl. i. fe*n domc a ban-tigerna cuci do'nd aree ar chend imbi 
TF m * fect tanic in t-angel go Br^r/, co ro*s°foid do fuaslucud a matnar ro*boi ico 9 * 

druid .i. nwc Midrui es-side. Do Chonnachtaib a mathair side, ocus do feraib Muman 
a athair, ocus im-Maig Fenamna i n-( . . . tuib)-cliach ro*boi side ind inbaid-sin. In 
tan da*a ro*siact Brigi* corrici sen, is and ro'bai a mathair ing-galur sula ir*'»d inis, e» 
;/deochad-si ocus ara m druad le dochom am-mathar cor-ragaib si in cucnecht d'a hes, 
ocus co ftdenad deirc moir dc'nd airliud ; ocus ro*chuala in drui sen. Luid in t-arm 
fli-a thig, " Cinnas," ar in drui, " atathar ico'nd inis? " " Am budech-sa cetus," ar 
in t-ara, " ocus at remra na loeg, ocus it buidi^ na hoegid." Ocus robo olc lasin 
druid ocus la mnai in dearc do denam do Brigs/, co tancatar ocus rusc mor leo do 
gabail etma ior Br^iV, ocus di-a doerad iar-sem mani hetar im imda accc. Ocus 
111 rabe immorro acce-se cuht torud col-leith, co raigaib-se in rand-sa : 

mo cule-se 
cule Fiadat find, 
cule ro*bennach mo ri, 
cule con-ni ind. 
Et dixit iterum : 

ti nuic Maire mo chara 
do benna (chad mo chule), 
flaith in domain co immel : 
ro*be immed la sude. 

am-mo ruri-se, 
coimic na hule-se, 
bennach, a De, nuall cen geiss 
do't laim deis in cule-sa. 

Ko-raind in torod *se sub numero trinitatis; le[th]-torud trm tuic-si asin 

chulid. " Is maith," ar ben in druad. " do linad ruisc moir ind-sen." " Linaid-si 
for rusc," ar Br^rV, " ocus dob/ra Dia ni ind M . . . sen in driu ocus a ben F"« 
51 rath] .i. do biathad bocht T 52 lenamain] .i. in lenamain tncsat oegid 

fuirri T 54 hard] .i. ba mor T coscur] .i. in mfrbail T j6 toscur] 

.i. in t-6egi .i. in toscur da, no in tuata, no in . . . . cugud, no in (1 F) gnim 
dorigne Brtgit oc tabairt in biid do (don F) choin TF™* 



Et dixit tertio : 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANJ IN LAUDEAI S. BRIGIDAB. 117 

T] Lathe buana df mad-»bocht, 

ni frith locht ann la'm chraibdig ; 
ba tair coidchi inn-a gort, 

60 fo'n bith ferais anmich. 



Epscoip dodaascansat, 
nirbo diuir in gabud df 
main-bad fororaid in rf 
blegon inna mbo fa thri. 



F] 57 lathi di 58 fHth and crabdig 59 batar caidchi 

na 60 mbith anbig 61 asccnsat 62 nfrbu diur 63 

man- forarair 



Glcasae TF] 57 lathe] lathe i • tfr na bennact • ic Airiud Boinne i toeb Onana 
Iraird doronad in firt-sa, nc ic Domnuch Mor i toeb CiHe-dara .i. flechnd in cach 
innd $cus tnrad i Bffort Brigte F"c mad-bocht] .u maith nrboinged T mad- 

bocth] .i. maith ro*boingea, nt qaidam poeta durit : 



alaile: 



do bargen o fotira foss nui 
dia na*s*tabra d'oegedaib 
mad-bocth di-a chuslind chu. 

nocho tabrad do duine 

ni mad coire ract 

dia buain in maith seis dia fune F"*. 



2chraibdig1 .1. la Brigit TF"f 59 tair] .1. ba terad T ba toerad chaidche F"* 

anmichjTL snigi an T flechud mor F"* 61 epscoip] .i. .uii. n-epscoip 

tancatar co Brigit a Hnib Briuin Chualand o Thelaig na n-Epso/ sainrud co Cill-dara, 
cc*-ro*iarfaig Brigit di-a coic . I do Blathnait, * in raba biad acci ? • Illa dixit, « non/ 
Ocus ro*bc4 imloscud la Brigit an-i hi-sen .L gen biad occi illis ; con n-erbairt in 
t-ainge) fri Blathnait, co tncad na bu co Loch Lemnacta fri CUl-dara a-tuaith di-a 
mbleffon, co ro*bligte fo-di reme. Tuctha di» na bai ocus robligtca, cc ndeochaid in 
loim dar na lestraib scus noiinfates cid lestru Lagen ule ; dobertais chuccu ; et unde 
ttagnnm nomen accepit F"t *ascansat].i. ro*athascansatar T ro*athascnastar F 

6t drair] .L ni bu bec, no F ni bu dereoil TF 63 fororaid 1 .i. mani TF fortach- 

taiged T furet F 



nS HYMNUS S. H !< OCCA NI INLAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 

T] Argairt lathe inbige 

coercha for med6n rfde, 
scarais iarum a forbrat 
i taig for deslem grlne. 

In macc amnas rcdasgaid 
70 Brigta ar 6cnairc ar-rfg, 

dobert secht multu uade, 
a tret ni ( s ( d(gaib al-Hn. 



F] 66 caircha 68 desleind 69 ro/dascaid 70 

Brigtce 71 huade 72 tre*t 



Glossae TF] 65 argairt] ro-ingair TF .L b6i Brenaind .iiiL bUadna ior 
muir oc iarrair Tire Tarngere. Boi beist ico a lenamain frisin re-sin i ndiaid in 
churaig. Fecth and tanic beist aile cuci di-a marbad, co ro*attaig in beist Brenaind 
ocus noebu Erend olchena frisin beist ole, ocus ni ro*s*anact co ro*attaig BrigtY ; co 
ff-erbairt Brenaind iar-sen, na biad ni fod siriu for muir, no co fessadcid ar a ndernad 
ar Bricit in firt-sa sech cach. Tanic iarum Brenaind for set do sccgid Brig/r, ocus 
ro*foiusieed do Brigit anf-sen. Is and ro*b6i Br\git an tan-sen ic ingaire cairech i 
Cuirriucn Liphe, co isdeochaid in comdail Brtnaind co Domnacn Mor fri Cill aniar ; 
co ro'bennacn cach dib di-a chele. Ic licc BrenaiVur* lo iar-sen isin tes foc//oir Bcyrit 
a cocholl fliuch forsna goo grent ocus stetit forru. Atrubairt BrenoiW fria fri-a gflla 
a chochull do chur forro, co torchair dib fa-di : foceird Bttsunnd fein in tres fect co 
feirg, ocus tarrasair f#rru tunc. Ro°iarfaig Bxxgit di-a coic, ' cia met ro*boi occa do 
biud?' Atbertside, 'na rabai occa acht 6en octmad grain eorna.' Rucad iarum 
do rauliund Ratha Cathair fil for Cil-dara aniar fa-di, ocus foremthes a bleith and, 
ar is and do*rala Elill m*c Dunlaing ri Lagen ind inhaid-sin .L ic Rath Cathair. 
Dochuaid daiia timthirid Bxxgte in tres fect, co roiad il-linne in mulind co *-a bulc, 
conid iar-sen dorat Br\git brethir ior Raith Cathair co na be de na tentena doene inti 
co brath ; ocus co «rdeochaid in mulend ule fo'n talmain. Tuc tra timtirid BtXgte a 
bolc asin linne ocus a leth aile do mein bracha, co ndernad fled de-scn do Brenaind 
ocus do Brig& ocus di-a muintir, co rabatar .xxx. lathe ic tomailt na flcde-sen simnl ; 
ocus co tarait cach dfb a chobais di-a cele. Asbtrt Brtnaind ar thus, *na deochaid 
riam o ro*gab crabud 6ar .uii. n-immaire cen a mtttmain i nDia.' " Is maith," ol 
Br\git, "Deo gratias ago." Asbert immorro Brigi/, a m#»main i nDia, na tuc 
ass etir.' Adamraigid Brtnaind in ni-sen. *' bud fir di*," ol Breiunm^ " cia no*der- 
scaigthe-su dinne a cach leth." Sic narrauit ei omnia quae in mare a bestiis audiuit, 
ocus doronsat iar-sen F"* lathe] .i. il-16 T anbige] .L flechuid moir T flecud mor F 
66 r*de] .i. im-Maig Life (liphe F) TF 67 scarais] .i. scailess T scailis F 

iarum] .1. iar-sein F forbrat] .i. a cocholl TF no secipetach uachtorach archena F 
68 deslem] .i. for desred .i. fersna g6 grAie robatar (i n-)a laim deis T fer deis lea, 
no for deis F 69 macc] .i. in meirlech (merlech F) tanic co BrigsV TF in 

moc amnas] ic Raith Derthaige .1. n-Hub Failge doronad in firt-sa .L tanic merlech 
co Brigft fo .iiiL, co mbered- molt ccch uare uadi do chairchaib mna DuhAtatf, co 
ro*athierad (or Brigi/ ; co «-erbairtTJrigir, " fegait-se ior caircha, dus in marat ule n ; 
ro*fegsat iarum .i. UvtotAaek ocus a bcn, ocus friaratar eat ule i comlane cen esbaid 
neich F™« ro*das*gaid] .1. ro*gudestar T .i. ro*gadestar F 70 rig] .L ar in 

rig i tai (ta F) ecnarcsf/ TF (tab)air n( do na (cair)chaib (d)am-sa, ol se T tabair dam 
ni do na caircaib ol se F 71 dobert] ,L ruc T roc Us F 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANI Itf LA UDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 1 19 

T] Is da'm sous m'atchous 

a ndorigenai do maith : 
75 amra diin fothrugud 

senta impe ba derg-laid 

Senais in caillig comail, 
ba slan cen neim cen galar. 
ba m6 amru arailiu, 
80 di'n chloich dorigne saland. 

Ni ruirmiu ni airmiu 
a ndorigenai ind n<5eb-duil : 
bennachais in clar-ainech 
comdar forreil a df suil. 

85 Ingen amlabar dobert 

Bngta, ba h6en a amra, 

/niluid al-laim assal-laim [fol. 18. 

comtar forreil a comlabra. 



F] 73 dom 74 ndoriglnai 77 comaill 79 mo amro 

80 don 81 nirmo airmo 84 comtar suil 86 Brigtai om. a 

87 a liim as a liim 88 i€\\ ac-c 

Qossae TF] 73 sous] .L is aVm din TF .L isdo'm filidecht F atchous] .i. 

mad di-a n-innisiur (inisiur F) TF 75 amra] .L maith TF"» ♦ i Cill-dara 

doronad in firt-sa .L dune trnag di-a ro"dlect ri Lagen lind, ocus ni rabai adbar a 
denma, . . . tanic co Brifit. I» and rp*boi Brifit i fothrucud ar a cind, co ro*attai? 
in duine tnuuf-sin hi-side mise co rccobrad e, co ro°sen Btjgit iar-sen in rbthrucud 
ir-rabai, co nderna nna-lind de, ocus co tardad do'n dune iar-sen ocus 00 taraid side 
dofad rig F"* fothrugud] .L ir-raba si fein T 76 senta] .L bennachais .i. 

ro*senastar TF Uid] .L ba lind derg (derc F) .L ba flaith derg (derc F) TF"* 

77 senais] .L ro*senastar F"t comail] .L comallaig T comaillig F"* 78 galar] 

caiUech ir-rabai comaille, dodeochaid co Brig# ocus ro*s*ic T caillech ro*boi i Cluain 
Moiscna ocus comaille inti, co tarla Bngit dochuw na cille, co tanic iar-sen co Bx\git 
ocus corbo glan iarnm F 79 m6] .L ba mo-de in t-amra firt aile do denam F 

80 saland] i Cuirriuch Liphi doronad in firt-so .i. fer tanic sech Brfri/ ocus saland (or 
a muin, con-erbairt Btwt ris, "cid fil fort?" "aocha," ol se. "Bid ed," c4 
Brip/ : ro*comallad amlaid-sen ; tic illc a. tanic d**s iternm sech Brigit, et illa 
dunt ei, « dd fil in>\ muin ? " " Saland," clse. " Bid ed," ol Brifif ; ocus ro*firad 
amlaid F"* 81 ruirmiuj .L ni ro a airmius T .L ni etaim a thunm F airmiu] 

•L ni etaim a arim TF no ni aumim F cecha (cech in F) dernai (derna F) do fertaib 
TF 83 noeb-duil] .L Brjp* T .L in duil noeb F 83 bennachais] .i. 

in chr-aiMtcA .L ro*bennach ; i Cluain Chorcaige i n-Uib Failge doronad in firt-sa 

•L dam tucad co Bngit, co n-erbairt fris, in tom luachra ro*boi inn-a [tVrrad do 
thabairt asind inud ir-rabai ; co tuc ass daiM, co tanic topur nsn assind inud-sin, cor- 

ro*broen fo'agid corbo (slan) F"t 8j ingen amlabarl.L i Cluain 

dorigned in nrt-sa : ingen amlabor tucad co Bngit cor-ragaib Brigit laim na hingine 
inn-a laim, ocus ni ro*leic udt lam na hingine ass-a laim corbo foUiu a hertabra F 1 "* 
86 hoen] .L do fertaib Bngto T 



120 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI 1N LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 

T] Amra tinne senastar, 

90 ba nert D6 ro'd*glinnestar, 

ro:b6i mf ldn lasin coin, 
in cii nocon millestar. 9 

Ba mo amru arailiu, 
mfr dotlucestar di'nd lucht, 
95 ni coill dath am-maforta, 

brothach focres inn-a hucht 

In clam rogaid ailgais df, 
ba maith conidrualaid 66 ; 
senais forglu inna loeg, 
100 carais forgglu inna mbo. 

Reraig iarum a carpat 
fo-tuaith do Bri Cobthaig Coil, 
in loeg lia clam i carput, 
in t>6 i ndiaid ind 16ig. 



F] 90 ro*do*gL 91 lan scom pro lasin coin 92 nicon 

94 dotluchestar don luct 95 a mafarta 96 huct 97 gade 

ailges di 99 forclu na ldee 100 fordu na 101 charpat 
102 -thuaid Brfg 103 al-loeg 104 al-16eg 

Glosrae TF] 89 tinnc] .1. saille T slnastar] .L BrfciV F amra] .L tmne 

saillc tucad di-si i n-edbairt i Cill Finnend doronad so, co narbo cumain 

li-a muintii-si i Cill-dara, co rabai and-sein cu ccnd mis ocus cu ic a 

come^sechniroieicdoanmannasele corpud orwx ni ro* ama/ roxaith 

a haid . . . cetna F™» 90 ro'd*glinnestar] .i. ro*glinni*g ocus roxhomet in 

n-asill T. i. ro*glinnigesUr F 93 mo] .L ba mo-de m t-amra aik fra F 

94 do-tlucesUrj .i. ro*th6thlaigestar (*toth. F) TF mir] .1 roboi isin chore T 

.1. dune truag ro*cuinnig mir for Br^i/, ro*boi isin core, ocus nirbo bruthe in btad 
and eur, co ro*chuinnig se for lucht . . . . rca seire crchor do'nrmir friain dune, co 
tarla i n-uct Brigte, ocus ni ro*(choill) a etach sen F"* 95 maforta] .L 'n-othad 

.i. a edach sen, ondi as mafortis .L cop-chaille TF"* .i. breit bis dar i 

Cill .... doronad in fcrt-sa bec sic F»* 96 brothach] .L te TF focres] 

.1. roiaad TF inn-a uct .L i n-uct Brigfr F hucht] .L Brigfr T 97 in 

clam] combad clam PatraiV, Unic co i chind bo ocus ni ro*jgaib acht in bo ba fcrr i 

n-inis Brigfe . . . in loeg sen co ro*bennach Brrgrt in loeg rob ferr isin 

bualc, co ro*char in bo iar-sin F"* ro*gaid] .L itrguid TF a ailgais F 

ailgais] .i. a itge F 98 Tualaid] .i. co ro*ernestar*(*ernasUr F) TF 99 

scnais] .L ro*senasUr F forelu] .L togu T 100 carais] .L roxharastar in 

locg togamai/ (togu F) na mbo TF 101 reraig] .L ro*raith .L roieic a rith d6 

do Bri T .1. Nadtraich fcr-lcgind BngU .... berad-sinar .... uair nad rabi in 
tir . . . i-fos, co tarta a bailc corrici . . . oroattaig . . BrJfrVimlecud .... ass, 
ocus roicccd-som ind iar-scn ; rccuinnig-seom do Bi\git .... do*raUd do aekt 

ico'n loeg ; ro*chintig Brrgif loeg . . . na gebad .... 

cid dar Erind dechsad F""f 

102 B. C. Coil] .L proprium nomen loci i mBregaib T bo ri Breg CobUch Coel ; 
Nat-fraich da/ia is e ropo imthusid in charpait tunc F 10 * 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANl /N LAUDEM S. BRIGWAE. 121 

T] In daiiti do'da*ascansat, 

(6 lc6 rrydasxload nech, 
friu conuccaib in doub, 
matain tancatar a tech. 

Scarais a hech cenn a br£it 
1 10 in tan dorertatar fo fdn, 

ni bu leith-fsel in mim 
mac D6 ror^raig in rfg-laim. 

Tathich torc allaid a trit 
fo-thuaith dosephain a nos, 
115 senais Brigi/ fri-a bachaill, 

li-a mucca gabais foss. 

Mug-art mucc meth di dobreth 
dar Mag Fea, ba amra, 
tafnetar coin alta df 
120 co mb&i i n-Uachtur Gabra. 



F] 105 *ascensat 106 *dos* 107 conucaib dob 

109 cend bre*t 1 10 doTethetar fo'n 111 leth-isel 

fororaid rig-teim 113 tathig 114 -thuaid 'scfain 

profnsi 116 fos 119 taifnetar 120 mboi uacti 



F] 105 *ascensat 106 *dos* 107 conucaib dob 108 matan 
. — j i_„. ... j *_ — ey iii lcth-isel 112 

huaid 'sefain 115 lia 

120 mboi uactur 

Glossae TF1 105 in daim] .i. cara tanic co Brigit ca . ad Mor a Cuirriuch 
Liphe, ocus duthracht lais di, co ro*nasta Brbrt occai inn aidche-sein, co tallad a 
. . . cch di-a cs, ocus co rucad co habaind Liphe, ocus co n-cracht friu ind aband co 
tartsatar na meirlig a n-etaige for adarcha na naam oc tec doib tairse. Tecait in daim 
uadib ttr culu di-a tig ocus tiagait dami do Cill-dara co Brjgir ocus etaige na merlech 
leo co Brigit F"v *ascansatj .1 ro*athascansatar TF 106 foj .i. maith TF 

ro*da**doad] .i. ro*s'cloised F 107 conuccaib] .i. tuargaib T tuarcaib F 

doub] .L ind aband TF 108 a tech] .1. Cell-dara T 109 brlit] .i. 

fo breit bfs fo branit ind eich TF scarais] .i. oc Ri Cuind doronad-so eter Forraig 

Rath*** CillCulind; ro*baiBr\£ft Nad-fraich i n-oen charput . . 

doib ann do Chill-dara ; pridchais in tan-sen 

doib Nad-fraich brethir De, ocus lecid uaid na in da ro*ech 

a bragait co mbai ic ithi feoir iat re co n-acca 

. Ailill mac Dunlaing ri Lagen ani-sein . is e . . do Mastein ...tarat 

. . a bragait . . cungna . . co n-erbairt Br\gi/ ar in n-umaloit, bid duit 
rige Lagen co Brath ocus <Tt chinuid i diaid F»-* 110 do*rertatar] .i. roTcithse- 

tar T ro*rdtsetar F ua ro-reraigl .L ro*foirestar T ro*fursetar no ro*forta(cht)- 

setar F -laim] .L lam rig Lagen T 113 tathig] .i. torc allaid ro*boi i 

n-alaile caillid fri Cill-dara a-tuaid, con-na leced mucca aile cucai ocus ro*sen Brtafr 
co n-a bachaill in caille ic Ros na Ferta i Cill-dara fri Cloc-thech a-tuaith, corbo 
chunnamain friu iar-sein ; ro*bo e robo tosech doib dogres F"* 1 14 do*sephain] 

•L ro*thoibnestar T ro*tobnestar F** os] .i. in mucc allaid T in muic n-alla F** 

117 mug-art] .L mucc ard no mucc meth TF** di] .L do Brin/ TF"* muc meth 

dobered ri Fotharta tire, tir sen i ndesciurt Ua Censelaig, cecha xXvodna do Br\git i 

n-edbairt rig na Cendselaig do Br^s/ asbert imtnorro ri Fotharta 

nach*U*tibred do, ocus nach*is'tibred do Bngit dar a sarugud som ackt no*s*lecfed hi 
immach ocus in leth no*s*faidfed Dia . . . (Mag) fea co Uachtar Gabra .L co hait 
i mboi Briwf F*f dobreth] .L tuccad T dobrrt .1. tucad F«* 118 amra] .i. 

bamaith TF" 9 * lao U. Gabra] .i. telach n*Sr sein {om. sein F) fil im-Maig 

LagenTF 



122 HYMXUS S. BROCCAXI IX LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 

T] Asrir in sinnach n-allaid 

do riith a aithig in truaig ; 
dochum feda consclai 
ce dosefnatar in t[s]luaig. 

125 Ba menn inn-a himthechtaib, 

ba 6en-mathair maic rfg mdir. 
senais in n-£n luamnech 
conidnimbert inn-a laim. 

N6nbur dfbercach senais 
1 30 dercsait a minna al-lind chnS : 

in fer fordacorsatar 
g6eta ni frith collann d6. 



F] 122 athig 123 fedai 124 *sepnatar 126 h6en 

127 luamnach 128 *immert 130 amcsat/r* dercsat minda 

131 'goirsetar 132 goita coland do 



Glossae TF] 121 asrir] .1. ro*eirnestar T ro*ernastar F sinnach] .L sinnach 

na ba-rigna ic Maistin i n-Uib Muredaig, co ro*triallad a marbad ind. 1% and 

do-rala Brigit ic Maistin in tan-sen co w-erbairt s\t\git iter mac na 

no*gebtha ar scath ackt co ndernad in clesamnact donid in sinnach aile. Senais iaraat 
Bngit in caille, ocus benais bos-crand, co tanic sinnach na clesamnacht oetna di, ocus 
dorat Brigit dar cend in truaig; ro*leced ass tra in fer. Dochuaid isin caill in 
sinnach, ocus ni choemastea m do, cia no*betis coin Lagen ule inn-a diaid Y** 
123 conselai] .L itrelai, no ro*sin TF 124 do*sematar1 .L cia ro*toipniset T 

ce ro-taimitar F 125 menn] .i. ba foll»/ TF** .1. cill BrV* i Cffl-dara ttdesin 

doronad so F"* 126 mathair] .i. ba hoen de matribus Christi Brip/T 117 

senais] .1. ro*sen T en] .i. rond argait tuc alaile done inedbotrt do BrtarY co taraid- 
si do na hing enaib becaib batar immalle fria ; ar ba holc leo*snm cen nido tabauft] 
doib, co tamc alaile clam cuci-si do chuinchid neich rurre, co tarait-si in rond do cen 
fis do na hingenaib ; ocus roxhisetar in tan fetatar, co w-erbairt-si friu, cia loz co 
n-atchide do tabairt duib dar cend? Robo maith leo ar scath in t-en bec ut do bith 
ocund, ar is alaind he. Bwnachais Bxi&it in en corbo cennais as cech laim di aUflis. 

Qd tir ind eoin o-sen immach ? Ni an se • . regionis i for- 

coemnacair in fir-or F"* 129 nonbur] .i. d'Uib Loscain doib, ut ferunt F 

senais] .i. ro*sen .L Br\pt/ F nonbur derbrathar do Laignib di-a rb'ail dul do . . 
il-Leth Cuind, ar is eat ro*marb he . . . co tancatar co Brifit de senad a n-ann 
. . isand . . alaisedetunc . . . ferta i Cilldara. Ro-bennackAMnaBtigit 
doib a n-armu ; dochotar fa-tuaith tra iar senad a n-arm. Tarla doib in fcr, . . 

ro*marb matain 00 ro*marbsat he andar leo-aom 

ocus ni tucsat immorro banne fola ass comtar budig som de*sin ; Uroa immorro in 
fer per gratiam Brigitae F»* 130 minna] .i. a n-airm T • amctat] aggau F 

131 *corsatar] .i. &r*ro*chuirsetar T 132 jgoeta] .L gona, no ro*gonad T 

collann] .L uar ni ier fir-duinc ro*laset a ngona ackt u for corthe cloche T 



IIYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE \%$ 

T] A ndorigne do fertaib 

nf fail dorurme co cert : 
135 amra ro*gab prainn Lugdach 

tren-fer, ni digaib a nert 

Omna na tuargaib in sluag 
in fecht n-aile, digrais cloth — 
dobtrt d( am-mac la Brigte 
140 co airm ir-roxhloth a both. 

In s£t argairt nad chlethi 

ar ul[c] m fraicc ind nlad 

/focress im-muir fut ro-it [fol. i8b 

co frith im-med6n Tach. 



F] 133 iertaib 134 'ruirme 135 praind 137 sluaig 

139 asbert a moc la Brigtae 140 i ro*chlaid 141 arggait deth 

142 ulc fraic 143 focreis in muir fuit 

Glossae TF] 134 doTurme] .i. done' a thurem (turim F) TF 135 amra] 

.1. maith TF dogaib F 136 tren-fer] .i. tri tren fer ro*batar i claide cluid dune 

Akne .L inte is min dun rig Lagen. It e an anmand Mureth ocus Fiad ocus Lugaid. 
Praind cet domeled cech fer dib'Ro'herbad tra Lugaid i n-erchomair na cell di-a 
biaUiad in dias ele i n-erchomair na tuath. Ro'cunnig tra Lugaid do Brigit co ro*dig- 
bad a haith ocus na ro*gabad a nert, co nderna Br\git (sin) do, ocus co ro*b*i»nach a gm 
co nar*bo mo a haith inna cech dune arcena, co odeochaid iar-sen, co tuargaib in cloch 
foremeid cet fer dib . . reme asin clud for mullach . . ind .i. and F"* digaib] 
.L ro*di^aib TF a thuara, ocus nir-bo lugaide a nert Lugdach .L Lugaid tren-fer ro*boi 
i Laignib ocus ba se ad . .i. praind c^t rodig . . a praind . . nerath ocus ni 
(di)gaib a nert T 137 omnaj .i. do*rochair foisin co-nair^ ngebed . . . do 

. . mb • . foremdetar Ui Failge a turcbail ; co tarla Bng# fecht in cpmir sen, co 
ro*atchiset Ui Failge hi imm a turcbail assin n-inud ir-rabe ; co tuarcaib si hi iar-sen 
tre nert m#tc De, co nid fos 'n-a hinud cetna o*sen illc F"* 138 digrais] .i. 

ergna F cloth] .i. clothach in gnim F 139 asbert] .L do*ucc .L Crw/ F 140 

airm] .L co hined F ro*chloth] .L in roxnrad .i. in robo maith F both] .L a 

bith F 141 set] .L delg T chleth] .L ni dichelta T .L nar*bo coir .L do 

cleith no do dicelt F 14*1 firaicc] .i. fri cumail TF Miad] .i. Nia, proprium 

nomen alicuius poet» T .i. in tren-fer F 143 focress].L ro-laad TF ro-it] 

.L rat erchora T .L fot .i. erchoir F 144 iach] .L bratan T in bratan F .L 

delg argtdt do*rat ri Lagen il-loig a dara . . di ail . cor*ruc side leis co . . 
tig . . . al-Iaim na cumaile dia tas . . . fen . . . led . mdi e . . 

. . . sen isin airjrge ar a ulc impe . . . co ro*cuinnig in file 

in delg cosin cumail . . . lla . . . firt . . . in m . . .. . . . 

ata in nle cumaiie .... iach frith . . in delg. 1% ann 

do*rala BrysV in tan-sen, i tig in Brigte fri Di*?« co ro* 

firdllsigte di in delg co tanic aingel co it-erbairt fria na lina do chor 

isin ustt .L isin nurrce, ocus no*gebtha bratan inntib ocus in delg inn-a medon ; sic 
factum est et tiberata est ancilla de necessitate Ula F"» 



124 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI /N LAUDEM S. BR2GJDAE. 

T] Amra df in ban-trebtach 

ardoutacht im-Maig Coil : 
loiscis in garmain nue 
ior ten ic fune ind loig. 

Ba mo amra arailiu 
1 50 aridralastar ind n6eb : 

matan ba 6g in garmain 
li-a mathair dith ind 16ig. 

In s£t arggait nath combaig 
in cerd, robo amru df, 
155 rcsrtrbi Brigit fri-a boiss 

iarum com-mebaid hi trf. 



Focress im-meid lasin ceird, 
fofrith amra iar-suidiu, 
ni furecht cid 6en screpul 
160 ba mo triun arailiu. 



F] 145 -trcbthach 147 nui 148 tein funi loeg 151 

hog garnian 1 52 dfth ind loeg 1 53 dan pro slt arggat nad 

chommaig 154 cherd 155 ro*sbi bois 157 focreis 

ico fnir#»rrit ifio araile 



159 fuirecht 160 araile 



Glossae TF] 145 amra] .i. maith TF clf] .i. do Brigi* TF amra di] .L 

fecht dorala Brigtt do dun rig Breg im-Maig Coel i Fine Gall hodie, co rodittlt in 
han-rigan fri-a .... Do*rat alaile ben-trebtach ro*b6i i toeb in dune immaig 
failte df, co . . . di ocus co ro*s*]oisc a garmain nui foe* : ocus ro*batar 6g-[ijana 
arnabarach eter loe^ ocus (gar)main tria rath Briffe. O roxhuala immorro in ri ani- 
sen .i. Brigit do thiactain .... di-a acaliaim, co tarla d6 in ban-trebtach ut : 
anui/ atcondairc in ri hi, ro's*c(arasta)r tria rath BrigU, ocus ro*s*fuc do mnai, ocus is 

uade ata bunad Cerbaill ut ferunt F** 146 ardoutmcht] .i. ar 

roertaig TF M. Coil] .i. proprium nomen loci T 148 ten] .i. ior tenid T .i. 

for ten F 149 araihu] .i. ropo mo-de in firt-sa do denam and beos (beos d.d. 

and F) TF 150 *ralastar] .i. roimoilgestar T roHmoilgistar F 152 

dith] .i. ro-dinestar T rodinistar F 153 slt] .i. in main TF no set ascaid 

F in set (dan F) wrgait .i. triar derbrathar di-a farcaib a n-athair tinne argait ocatf 
foreimthetar (feremdetar F) cerda Herenn (Erend F) a chert-raind i tri doib, co 

rcrbris (ro-roind F) Brig^ TF 1 »* co n-a baiss i Cill-dara T"* doronad 

in firt-sin F™* combaig] .i. na robris TF 154 di] .i. ro'bo m6r in fiurt 

do Brigi/ T 155 ro*sm*bi] .i. ros'briss TF, no roben T 157 focress] .i. 

rolaad TF ceird] .i. lasin cerddai (ceirdai F) TF 159 fuirecht] .i. ni 

airnecht F 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANJ IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 125 

T] A ndorigne do fertaib 

ni fail dune do*da a decha : 
senais dfllait do Chondlaid 
in tan dobreth do Letha. 

165 In tan h( ba gabud di, 

am-mac rempe nis*derbrad 
dobert dfllat i criol 
ron-cind hi carput da rath. 

A n-ol meda di dobreth, 
170 ni bu ances cach thucai 

(cofri)th i toeb tegdaise, 
nico n-airnecht and chucai. 

Asrir do raith a hathig 
in tan ro-rinicc a leass, 
175 sech ni furecht forcraid ann 

nicon tesbad banne ass. 



F] 161 fertaib 162 dodecha 163 Chonlaid 166 'derbrath 

168 -chind i carpat do 170 bo cech tucai 171 co frith 174 

roiranic 175 furect and 176 banna as 

Glossae TF] 162 mil] .i. ni frith T dune] .i. doene a tiachtain F do*da* 

decha] .L innises T 163 senaisl .L ro*senastair F Br\£?7 

do Conlaed crabr rotriall fo-di dul do Roim beos . ... Brigft he, co ro-triall in 

trea fect ocus cor..so do*rat Brygit a cocoll di-alailiu 

clam .L tan boi si i comet . na forcomra . . do Bx\git fair, quia non fuit intus 
cere . . . edach co Brigit co rucad . ocus ni rabai acce-se acJkt etach doberad 
do, co ronarfaip se de Ron-ciund .i. subdeochain no-bi do met a hetaig-se dogres, 
dns in na rabai etach accL ••BJaid," ar se, "acht co ftdernasu ernaigte co Dia." 
Frith iarum iar-sen etach i criol nrboi ic Ron-ciund i carpat da rath ; itrbatar fo'n car- 
bat ; no ni hainm duni eter Ron-cend acht is etach as chosmail do chrocund cind roinn 
sin ; frith and ocus doiatad in t-etach iar-sen do Conlsed. Luid immorrv Conlaed iar-sen 
for set do dul do R6im. Asbrrt Brigit fris, sech in ricfa, ni torais. Rofirad samlaid 
ar atdotar coin allta he ic Scetaib F^c dillait] .i. ctach TF 164 dobreth].L 

no*theged T .i. no*teged .i. a semetipso ruccad F"« Letha] .L do Roim TF*c 

166 nwre] .L Crist TF** icc-a himthns T 'derbrad] .i. ni's'diubrad TF^ 

167 dobert] .i. tuc TF^c dilkt] .i. etach TF«« criol] .L i criol di croccund r6in 
ro*boi in t-etach T 169 61] .L in dabach F .i. lind rodlecht ri La^en do rig 
na Culduiby 00 ro'dlecht side do fir di-a muintir ; co tanic side co Brijtf di-a hatach 
co roxobrad he, ar ni rabai occa in doberad, ar dorat-som do Br^sV in lind ann, uair 
na ragaib-ri ua Culduib uad he, et proindeuenit ad Brig[itam...necessitatem habuit, 
00 tucad iar-sen u*ce isna dabchaib roboi ; farrad tigi Bngte, ocus robennach Bri^it 
in usqaif-se cor*bo mid iar-sen, ocus cor*ruc in truag ne* leis iar-sen ; ocus ni rabai mid 
ba ferr andras, ocus ni rabai plus uel minus, acnt amal rodlecht de misero F"C 
di] .L do Brig* F dobreth] .i. tucad TF 170 ances] .i. ni bu domain TF 
thncai] do'nt-f tuc TF in dabai^ do Brigs/ T 171 frith] .1. . . . iar n-61 a n-a 
ra*bai inti do Brigit co n-a mmntir T 173 asrir] .i. rceirnestar T roernestar F 
a hathig] .L a fir muintire TF 175 furecht] .L ni frith TF .L ni harnect F 



126 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAB. 

T] Fordoir itge Brigte 'bet, 

si fri g&bud coivdoirfair 

robbet inn-a lobran leith 
1 80 ria ndul i ngnuis in spirta n6eb. 

Do'n*fair co claidib tened 
do'n cath fri falla ciara ; 
ronsnadat an-noeb-itge 
hi flaith nime sech piana. 

185 Ria ndul la haingliu do'n cath 

recam in n-eclais ior rith ; 
taithmet Fiadat ferr cech nath : 
ni car Brigit buadach bith. 

Ni car Brigit 

Ateoch 6rlam sanct-Brigte 
190 co sanctaib Cille-dara, 

robbet etrom ocus pein, 
m'anim ni dig im-mada. 

In chaillech reided Currech 
rop sciath fri foebra f£gi ; 
195 ni fuar as-set acht Maire : 

admunemar mo Brfgi. 

Admunemar mo Brigi, 
rop imdegail di-ar cure, 

/conacna frim a h£rlam, [foL 19. 

200 asrollem t£rnam huile. 

F] 178 shhprosi co*don°foir 180 ingnuis ipirta 181 claideb 

thened 182 chath iala 183 a noeb- 184 phiana 185 

haihgliu chath 187 tathmet 188 Brig/7 Brl ovu buadach bitn 

189 atteoch 190 Chille- 191 phein 192 1-moda 193 imreded 
194 om. fri ro-foebra fe*ge 195 fuair a set 196, 197 admunemmar 

mo Brige 198 cuire 199 a n-erlam 200 asroillem uile 

Glossae TF] 177 itgej .1 ro-bct TF fornd a hitge T .i. fomn itee Bnjp^ .i. roitlor- 
tachtaige dun a itge-si F 178 si] .i. Brigi/ T con'don*nur] .i. rcnfore T .i. 

done ar foridin F 179 leith] .i. robet na lobrain ocus na truaig inn-ar leith ic 

ernaigthi erund T 181 do'n*fair] .i. done ar toridin T claidib) .i. cum gratia 

dei T 182 ialla] .i. fri demna T ciara] .i. duba F .i. elta duba demoniorum TF 
183 ro-n-snadat] .i. donet ar soerad TF 187 taithmet] X comarcc TF . . 

comracc T .i. imrecra TF fiadat] .i. in D6 maith F nath] .i. ferr cech filidecht 
T in filidecht dognither do Dia T°« .i. cech dana F 189 ateoch] .1 atchim T 

erlam] .i. er al-lam (elam F) .i. adbul al-lam (ellam F) fri denam ferte ocus mirbaile 
TF 193 reided] .i. ro'riadaig .i. ro*imthig T .i. ro'riadaged .L ro'imtect F 

Currech] .i. currech a cursu equorum dictus est TF m * 194 fe^i] .i. fri fig . . 

uaim na foebor T 195 fuar] .i. ni fvarus T set] .i. a samail T 196 

admunemar] .i. bennachmait, no ailmit T Brjgi] .i. mo Brigt/ T 199 

conacna] .i. roxhongnaTF aoo a. t&nam] .i. rcernam TF 



HYMNUS S. BROCCANl IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 127 

T] Molad Crist, clothach labrad, 

adrad maicc D6, din biiada, 
ro flatha D6 cen sena 
cach ro*d'gab, cach roxhuala. 

205 Cach ro*chuala, cach rogab, 

ro*b£ bennacht Brigte fair, 
bennacht Brigte ocus D6 
fordonrabat immalle. 

Fail df chaillig ir-riched. 
210 nochosnagur do'm dfchill 

Maire ocus sanct-Brigit : 
ior a fdessam diin dfb-linaib. 

Sanctae Brigtae uirgo sacratissima 
in Christo domino fuit fidelissima. 
215 Amen. 



F] 203 rop 204 ro*gab 206 robbe b^imact 209 challig 

i richid 210 no*schosnagur dichil 212 foesam 213-215 

om. 



Glottte TF] aoi clothichl .L mirdirc TF 209 riched] .L ir-rig-kth .i. hi 

ferann ind rig nemda T ir-rig-laith .i. fermnd rig, andigum F 210 dichill] .L 

a saragud nc L ecnach . . and . . (i)ubaudicur dnn F 



[NOTAE.] 

T] foL 17 in inf. marg. 

In dei nomine. in dei nomine. amen. 

T] fol. I7b in sup. marg. 

de celo non potuisse ascendere in celum; non enim 

inteUigunt quoniam corpus ascendit. Dominus enim ascendit, corpus 
autem non ascendit, sed leuatum est in celum. Illo . . ascendit, si 
enim quisque discenderit uerbi gratia de monte nudus, cum autem discen 
derit uestiat se et uestitus ascendit iterum. uide Christum bis furatum. 



128 HYMNUS S. BROCCANI IN LAUDEM S. BRIGIDAE. 

T] fol. 18 in sup. marg. 

loc % . . deinde • • rogat Philo de porcis ge . . . rarorum. Primo 
dicit, multo meliores sunt homines quam peccora. 1 Respondit Philo, 
in primis laborasti, in posteris uero infirmus es. Secundo, Origenes ait, 
dictum est, terra et pienitudo eius\ Respondit Philo, mens lata 
uerbum latum protulit uerum tamen tuum ingenium uacuum est 
Tertio, Ambrosius dicit, quod prohibuit deus in usum fieri de re... 
ate messis multa exorta est Quarto, dicit A...sacerdotes multos 

curauerunt insanos Philo respondit» quia per foramen ualuse 

non reperiens clauem fortiter concutit Augustinus. Hi homines 
intenderunt pretium deo et homini sanitatis quia mos erat in lege 
quod pretium salutis de propriis diuitiis dabatur sacerdotibus dein 
concessum est eis ad pretium salutis quia propriae diuitiae erant uirorum. 
Respondit Philo Augustinus. Sanctum et perfectum . . pene uno 
sermone potest omnia docere. 



T] fol. i8b in sup. marg. 

. . . iteneris (et ipsa gesta)tio uehiculorum nos dilectaret (et 
con)uersi ad fruendum his quibus (uti debuimus) nollemus cito uiam 
finire et peruersa suauitate inplicati (alienaremur a pa)tria. Utendum 
est hoc mundo, non fruendum ut inuisibilia.' 



T] fol. 19 in sup. marg. 

Interiori oculo ubique sit pnraens eorum qui oculum illum infirmum 
immundumque habent oculis etiam carneis apparere digna est, 4 reliqua. 

Serpentes sapientia decepti sumus, dei stultitia liberamur. queraad- 
modun> autem illa sapientia . . stultitia, sapientia est uincentibus 
diabulum.* 

Multum (enim ostendit) quam uoluntarie pro nobis animam possuerit 
qui eam sic h(abuit in po)testate sumere.* 



Cf. Mt. xii. 13. ■ P*. xxiv. x. * Aug. D* dcctr. Ckr. i. 4. 

* /M. i. fs. » Md. i 14. • /Hd. i. 15. 



PRAEFATIO IN HYMNUM S. SANCTANI 



129 



[Praefatio in Hymnum S. Sanctani.] 

T] Ateoch rig. Epscop Sanctain doronal in n-immun-sa, 
ocus ic dul d6 do Chluain-irard sfar co Inis Mat6c dorona h£ ; 
ocus brAthair sede do Mat6c, ocus do Bretnaib doib dib-linalb, 
ocus toisechu tanic Matoc i n-Erind quam epscop Sanctan. 
5 Causa autem haec est, di-a soerad ab hostibus, ocus co ro*leced 
a brathair € chucai in insolam ; Scoticam uero lingam usque 
ad horam hanc non habuit, sed Deus ei tam cito eam donauit 
Tempus autem dubitatur. 



Fl 1 om. ateoch rig sanctiin dordnai 
om. siar do pro co dorone he 3 stT/e 

sanctain 5 roleiced 6 hecucai 



2 o/n?d6do -iraird 
4 tiisechu -Herind 
7 hanch. 



[Hymnus S. Sanctani Ateoch RIG^\ 



T] 



5 



A Teoch rig n-amra n-aingel, 
** uair is ed ainm as tressam, 
Dia dam Mm lorg, Dia tuathum, 
Dia do'm thiius, Dia dessarru 

Dia do'm chobair n6eb-togairm 
ar cech guasacht nodguasim, 
drochet bethad b(d issum, 
bennacht D^ athar uasum. 



F] 2 tresom 
8 btffnact uasum 



4 thus desom 



6 hguasacht 



7 bith issum 



Glossae TF] 1 atcoch] .1. atchim TF amra] .1. maith TF no mirahilis T w* 

n-adamra n-ingnad .1. ic anacul ocus ic soerad neich ar gaihthib F 2 tressam] 

.i. ar nach fil nomen fortius quam nomen illius quod liheret hominem T 3 lorg] 

.1 dar m'c$i (ese F) TF tuathum] .i. frim T frium F a-tuaith TF 4 thrius] .1 

remum TF dessam .i. frim TF a-ndes T a-ndess F 5 togairm] .i. dei T ,u is 

noeb togair De F 6 guasacht] .i. i mbiim hi nguasacht . . T nad biim i 

nguasacnt F 7 drochet] .L doToich cach cuce, no droch-iet .1 ar a olcas in 

tseta dars-i ndentar,, no s^t diriuch, ar biid droch diriuch T .i. doroch set .L set diriuch, 
ar droch is (s)inte 'n Goedilc F 8 issum] .L foum TF -t> derc .L gnius F 

LIBER HYMS K 



no 



HYMNUS S. SANCTANI ATEOCH RIC. 



T] 
10 



Huasal trinoit dorrfoscai, 
do nach airchenn bas baile : 
an spirut n6eb nert nime, 
Dia athair, m6r-mac Maire. 



15 



M6r-rf fitir ar fine, 
fiadu huas domun dfllocht, 
do'mm anmain ar cech guallocht, 
nrmtharle demna dfbocht 



20 



Dia lim, cech seth doringba, 
Cxist frisinnle mo chesta, 
abstail immum cotrisat, 
domair-se trinoit testa. 



dommair trocaire tolam 
o Cxist nad c£tla celar, 
ninrthairle 6c *n-a amor, 
ninrthair mortlaid na galor. 



F] 10 da airchend bis 11 \x\proin naeb/rtfnert 13 

mbine/r^fine 14 fiado uas domon dilloct 15 goilliuct 16 

diboct 17 dimproXwn sacth 18 frisinle 19 apstail 

20 do'mnr 21 talam 22 ar Cr. 23 •tharle F thasle F* 

hamor 



Glossae TF] 9 do*nfoscai] .i. ronthodiusca ab-bas peccaid, no im mbrath T .L 

dogena ar nduscud i mbrat, no donfofoscaig .i. dorigne sin conid foiscte .i. ronid ar 

. . . . e d6 F" 1 * quia ad similitudinem dei facti sumus TF" 1 * 10 baile] .i. is 

do a 6enur do nach airchend bas na baile ar macL sinne xmmorro i f . . ocj« bas 

• . . T . . . air bas haile \n %pirut noid acsi diceret, in spirut nime muinter nime 

. . diaasadrech . . ercend bas baile D. . . in t-athair .i. fo'n innisin . .1. uasml 

recht De do'n'foscii ; aliter, uasal (trinoit) . . do'nibscat . uasal .... don*fosctf/f 

. F°w 11 an] .i. hi fertaib ocus him-mfrbailib T 13 fine] .L ar 

mbeta F .i. ar pectha (pecctha F) TF 14 fiadu] .i. dia maith TF dfllocht] 

.i. dillochtaigthe TF .i. ctn locht ata Dia T.i. metar a lochtugud .1 loc de .i. adbol- 

loctaigthe F 15 guallocht] .i. ar cach locht g6a T 16 tharle] .i. ni 

ro-nrtaidlet T dibocht] .i. ccn dia (occi acht) . . T ,i. boct Dia .i. cen Dia 

occum, no nem-boct .i. cen bocta o sadbri in Ujeguil F 17 seth] .i. cech 

toirsi m gaJar T 18 frisinnle] .i. ro'frith(ail)e T .i. frisi .i. doene Cr«/ frith- 

indel mo cest .i. ti Crij/ i n-agid in doilgiusa F 20 testa] .i. ti in trin6it 

testamail do'm dndrithin, m tresta .i. treda T .i. co ti in trinoit testamail do'm thar- 

ractain, no do'm thorithin riasiu tecma bet no pudar F 21 tolam] .i. toi ellam 

.i. ti i toi ocus i n-ellmai T 22 celarj .i. ni (nad F) celar i cltfoib TF no na 

cath-cetla celtar F .i. ni dichliter a cWtla TF 23 nrnvthairle] .i. eca amar 

ni'm'thaislige F .i. ni tharda II taisi form TF no ni'm*tuis]e .i. ni tarda tftuliud form 

F amorj .i. iss-e amor eca .i. uch ach T eca amar .i. amran eca, no ach ocus nch, 

ar is e . . amar . . F 24 mortlaid] .i. communis morbus F L quandoplurimi 

periunt uno morbo .i. luath-lcai T .i. mort luath .i. luath-bas F"* .L anfuchnide T 

anacind F 



HYMNUS S. SANCTANI ATEOCH RIG* 131 

T) Nrmthairle erchor amnas 

sech mac D6 medras bodras ; 
ainsiimn Cvist ar cech n-ern-bas, 
ar thein, ar threthan torbas. 

Ar cech n-£iclind bas eslinn 
30 do'm churp co «-ainbthib huathaib, 

dommair fiado cech thratha 
ar gaeth, ar uscit luathaib. 

Luathfe molthu maic Maire 
bages arbaga finna ; 
35 friscera Dia dulech 

lurech arbaig mo thenga. 

/Oc digde D6 de nimib [fol. igb. 

mo chorp rop sigith sethrach, 
ar nad ris ifTernn uathach 
40 ateoch in rig adwetach. 

Ateoch rig. 

Epscop Sanctan sancfa sruith 
milid aingel cloth gel-glan 
rcrsoera mo chorp for talmain, 
45 ro*n6eba m'anmain for nem. 



F] 27 ainsium 28 thrcdan 29 n-eclind eslind 30 uathaib 

30 "dir 32 use(ras) fro g&th 33 luaidfe 34 bages arbage 

36 thinga 37 ic 38 'saetbrach 39 na ris lffernd 40 

•roethach 42 sruthib 43 angel glan-gel 44 rocoera 
45 mem 



Glossae TF] 25 ni'm*thairle] ** ni'm*thuisle .L ni tharda tuisliud form T 
erchor] .L temptatio diabulica F amnasl .i. am-inas .i. droch-innas T 26 

medras] .1 medar-fis TF .L medras in fiss T bcdras] .i. bodar-fis T .L buadres in 

fis TF disponitur .L erchor . . . bodras sech mac T 27 ainsrunn] .i. ainsiund 

.L ro*aingeis ind F ern-bas] .L ar cech n-iarn-bas TF 28 thein] .i. ar thenid 

(tenid F) TF threthan] .i. ar trl-thond TF m * quia ferunt periti nautae conid T** 

F"« e si in tress tonn T hi in tres tond as menciu F m * bades naues T n * F"» torbas] 
.L toirnes bas . tor bas no tores bas TF"* 29 lic-lind] .i. ar cach (cech F) 

lind eca TF immoilges ec, no ar cech memgline F no ar osuh ni na bag lind T ar cech 
ni na pa gline F eslinn] .L bas esinill T 30 ainbthib] .i. G\co n-anbthib 

ocus co it-uathaib T 31 dommair] .L H do'm torithin T thratha] .L etir 

k ocus aidchi T 32 gaeth] .L ar erchoit TF gaithe T na goete F luathaib] 

.L fluminibtts T 33 luathfe] .i. imluadfet T luaidfet F molthu] .L molada 

T molu F 34 bages] .L ro*erbaig T moides F baga] .L ar ffnima F 

finna] .i. mathe TF 35 frisccra] .L freceraid TF 36 lurechj .L Dia 

TF arbaig] .L erbagess T airbages F mo thenga] .L as a ndcna baig T ass-a 

nderna baig F 37 digde] .i. oc Dia-guide .i. oc guide (^ude F) De* TF 

38 sigith] .1. rob buan F sethrach] no sethach T 39 ris] .1. co (con F) na 

ris TF 40 ateoch] .i. atchim TF adro-etach] .i. ro'atchins TF 

K 2 



132 

T] 



50 



HYMNUS S. SANCTANI ATEOCH RIC. 

Ro°m°bith oroit let, a Maire, 
rop trocar rf nime diin 
ar guin, ar guasacht, ar gabud ; 
a Chvist % ior do [sjnadud dun. 

Ateoch in rig s6er suthain, 
6en-geinne De di-ar fethim : 
ro°mm°ain ar gaibthib g£raib 
mtfc rcgenair i mBcthil. 



F] ^d or6it ett 



49 do nadud 



50 n 



52 gdibthib 



PRAEFATJO IN LORICAM S. PATRICII. 



>3* 



[Praefatio in Loricam S. Patricii.] 

T] Patraicc dorone in n-immun-sa ; i n-aimseir Loegaire 
meic N£il dorigned ; (i.d a d6nma immorro di-a diden co na 
manchaib ar ndimdib in bdis robatar i n-etarnid ar na 
cleirchcib. Ozus is luirech hirse in-so fri himdegail cuirp 
5 ocus anma ar demnaib ocus diiinib ocus dualchib : cech duine 
no*s*g£ba cech dfa co n-innithem l<5ir i nDia, n/ thafrisfet 
demna fri-a gnuis, bid dftin d6 ar cech neim ocus format, bicf 
comna d6 fri dian-bas. bid liirech di-a anmain iar n-a ^tsecht. 
Patraicc rochan so in tan dorata na hetarnaidi ar a chinn 6 
10 Loegaire, na digsed do silad chreitme co Temraig, conid ann- 
sin atchessa fiad lucht na n-etarnade comtis aige alta ocus 
iarroe i n-a ndfaid .i. Benen ; ocus ' f&eth fiada ' a hainm. 



[Lorica S. Patricii.] 



T] A Tomriug indfu 

** niurt tr£n togairm trinoit 

cretim treodataid 
f6isin 6endatad 
in diilemain dail. 



5 



Atomriug indiu 



10 



Atomriug indiu 



niurt gene Crist co n-a bathius 
niurt crochta co n-a adnocul, 
niurt n-eseirge co fresgabail, 
niurt t6niud do brethemnas bratha. 

niurt gr£d Hiruphin 

i n-urlataid aingel, 

hi frescisin eseirge ar cenn fochraice, 



O] def. w. i-6 8 neurt a croctha co »-a adnacu/ 9 neurt a 

eisirgi co *-a freasgaboj/ 10 neurt a thoiniuda fri brithemnur mbratha 

11 (et 21) attoriugom. indiu 12 neurt gnrid hiruphfn 13 -erlattaid 

aingiul add. i frestal na n-archaingiul 14 i frescisiu n-esergi ar cend 

focraici 



*:u 



L0R1CA S. PATRICIL 



20 



Atomriug indiu 



25 



30 



i n-ernaigthib huasal-athrach, 
i tairchetlaib fatha, 
hi praiceptaib apstal, 
i nhiresaib fuismedach, 
i n-endgai ncSem-ingen, 
hi ngnfmaib fer flrean. 

niurt nime, 
soilse gr^ne, 
etrochta snechtai, 
dne thened, 
d£ne 16chet, 
luathe gdethe, 
fudomna mara, 
tairisem talmain, 
cobsaidecht ailech. 



Atomriug indiu 

niurt D£ 






40 



cumachta D& 
ciall D<£ 
rosc D6 
/cluas D6 
briathar D6 
tem D6 
intech D6 
sciath D6 
sochraitc D6 



43 



do'm luamaracht, 

do'm chumgabail, 

do'mm imthus, 

do'm reimdse, 

do'm 6stecht, [fol. 20. 

do'm erlabrai, 

do'mm imdegail, 

do'm remthechtas, 

do'm ditin, 

domm anucul 
ar intledaib demna, 
ar aslaigthib dualche, 
ar irnechtaib aicnid, 
ar cech nduine mi-dirsthrastar dam 
i c<5in ocus i n-ocus 
i n-uathed ocus hi sochaide. 



h] 15 -emdtgthi hu. 16 taircetlaib fdthi 17 i preceptaib 

18 -irisib f&ismedach 19 -endccai n6eb- 20 i firioin 22 

neurt 23 soillsi 24 , £sci pro snechtai 2$, 26 om. 27 

luathi gaithi 29 tairismigi talnutn 30 cobsaidi alech 31 

attoriug 32, 33 neurt De* dom luamairecht, ciforachta nDe do"m cAongbift 
33 {et seqq. usque ad $%) nDe* 34 do*m thur 35 imcaisin/r<? reimcise 
36 elstecht 38 do*m 40 imdften 41 sochraiti do*m anacul 

42 indlcdaib 43 aslagib dualar^ 44 foirmdechaib acnid 45 

mi-duthracair 46 om. ocus a n-occitf 47 -uath/W i socho&fi 



Glossa T] 26 ldchct] X laarach T** 



LORICA Si PATRICIL 



«35 



T] Tocuirius etrum thra na huile nert-so 

fri cech nert n-amnas n-6trocar fristf do'm churp ocus 
do'mm anmain, 
50 fri ttnchetla saib-fathe, 

fri dub-rechtu gentliuchta, 
fri sdib^rechtu heretecda, / 
fri himccllacht n-idlachta, 
fri brichta ban ocus goband ocus druad, 
55 iri cech fiss arachuiliu anman duini. 
Crist do'mm imdegail indfu 

ar neim, ar loscud, 
ar badud, ar guin, 
co wnvthair ilar fochraice ; 
60 Crist lim, Crist rium, 

Crist i'm degaid, Crist innium, 
Crist fssum, Crist uasum, 
Crist dessum, Crist tuathum, 
Crist il-lius, Crist i-sius, Crist i n-erus ; 
65 Crist i cridiu cech duine immimrorda, 

Crist i ngin cech 6en nrdonvlabrathar, 

Crist in cech rusc no*nvdercaedar, 

Crist in cech cluais ro*danvchloathar. 

Atomriug indiu 
70 niurt trin togairm trinoit 

cretim treodataid 
ibisin 6endatad 
in AiUemain [dail] 

Domini est salus, domini est salus, Christi est salus ; 
75 salus tua, domine, sit semper nobiscum. 



9] 48 tochuiriur indfu fro thra inna hule neurta-sa 49 neurt 

fristai dom 50 taircetlaid saeb-fathe 51 om. 52 saeb- 

rechtaib om. heretecda 53 om. 54 om. fri brichta 55 

fis aracuiliu corp ocus anmain dam $6 do'm om. indiu {7 ar 

ctcA neim 59 *im.raib fochraici 60 remam 61 i*mm 

innum 62 fsum uasum 64 ipsius 65 cride rcdonrscrutadar 
66 a ngin duine iabradar 67 i ruscc cech duine rodomdecadar 

68 i duais cech duine ro'dom'cluinedar om. 69-73 74 om. Christi 

est salus 75 salus Christi tua uobiscum add. amen 



LORICA S. PATRICII. 



[NOTA.] 

T] fol. ao in sup. marg. 

Ecce quia purgationem quasi ambulationem quandam quasi nauiga- 
tionem ad patriam esse arbitremur. Non enim ad eum qui ubique est 
locis mouemur sed bono studio bonisque moribus et reliqua. Nos cum 
ad illam uenimus sapienter faciamus; ipsa cum ad nos uenerit ab 
hominibus superbis quasi stulte fecisse putata est . . . quasi inflrma 
estimata est. Sed quod stultum dei sapientius est 1 (et quod infirmum) 
est dei fortius est hominibus.* 



1 i Cor. i. »3. 



* Aug. Dt doctr. Ckr, i. io, n. 



LAMENTATJO S. AMBROSJL 137 



[Lamentatio S. Ambrosit.] 

T] Incipit lamcntatio Ambrosii episcopi Medolaniae pro 
suis delictis. Et si quis eam frequentauerit inueniet ueniam 
delicti sui, Hironimo dicente, O homo, qualecunque peccatum 
habueris, age penitentiam et saluus eris ; quotidie enim domus 
Christi in penitentibus instruitur. 1 



ADonai domine sabaoth omnipotens aeterne deus 
alte pater dilecte fili agie spiritus 
anterior nec pate.r unquam sit filio 
filius autem a patre nec posterior et spiritu sancto 
5 spiritus ante saecula coeua trinitas [f. 2ob. 

sine /principio manens antequam nunc et in aeternum 
heu mihi heu mihi domine quia malum coram te feci 
domine ne derelinquas me 9 
deus in adiutorium meum intende 8 

10 Benignissime amator penitentiae deus 
beniuole mihi peccatori esto propitius 
bonus es tu domine et in bonitate tua doce me 
bonitatem et discire et scire doce me domine 
bestiis ne tradas domine obsecro animam meam 

15 beatissime in saecula tibi crimina confitentem 

heu mihi heu mihi domine quia malum coram et feci 
domine ne ut in ira 4 

Cor meum putredinis patens est sepulcrum 
cor meum tenebrosa fussura serpentium fouea 
uolpium 
20 cor meum antiqui draconis infelix domicilium 
cor meum durum et lapideum mollifica 
cor mundum crea in me domine 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui coram te 

» Cf. Hbron. in Rfik. i. it. • Pt. xxxrii. s*. ' Pt. xix. s. ♦ Ps. vi. s. 



ij8 LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIL 

T] Deus tu scis insipientiam meam 
25 deus tu nosti immensam iniquitatem meam 

deus meus dele delicta iuuentutis meae et ignorantias 

meas 
deus deterrimum draconem de pectore meo eice 
deus meus callidas uulpes et uenenosas serpentes a 

me fuga 
heu mihi quia peccaui coram te 

30 Ecce nunc in conspectu maiestatis tuae ego defleo 
ecce nunc mea peccamina te coram denudo 
ecce non erubesco coram te deus clemens confiteri 
ea quae non erubui sub oculis tuis committi 
ego omnibus uitiis principalibus consumor 

35 e g° cunctis uoluntatibus carnis affligor 

heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui coram te 

Fuga a me domine uitia corporis et animae 
fuga a me superbiam et inuidiam mentis 
fuga a me iram accidiam et rerum cupidinem 
40 fuga a me gulam /et nefandam libidinem [foL 21. 
fuga falsa testimonia blasfemiam et mentacium 
fuga a me cum ramis et partibus octo uitia 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui coram te 

Grande est uehementer litoris saxum 
45 grande est famulantibus seruitutis iugum 
grauis est assinaria mola molanti 
graues sunt nautis et nauibus anchone et plummi 
grauis item ad portandum humus humida 
grauius est ut credo meorum peccatorum pondus 
50 heu mihi domine quia peccaui 

Homo sum infelix et innumerabilia sunt delicta mea 
homo durus et aridus sicut terra sine aqua 
homo sum deterior cunctis mortalibus 
honorem cupidus multorum ultra modum 
55 [hleli [h]eli linum fumigans non extingis 

[hjarundinem omni uento cassatam deus non confrin- 

gas 
heu heu heu mihi domine 



LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIL 139 



> 



T] Iustificata est ex me Sodomorum et Gomorreorum 

ciuitas 
iure quia creuit super eam mea iniquitas 
60 indignus sum ego claram sanctam sedem tuam oculis 

iniquis aspicere 
Iesu non audeo immundis labiis me pudeat nomen 

tuum sanctum inuocare 
Iesu Nazare uocem meam audi fili Dauid miserere 

mei 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui coram te 

Kallidus serpens decepit me 

65 karmina Sirinarum seduxerunt me 
kaput meum suffocauerunt dilicta mea 
karceris Tartarii nisi me redimas sum incola 
kapiti meo domine tribue aquam 
karissime deus oculis meis lacrimarum fontem 

70 heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui 

Lug£te mecum omnes creaturae caeli et terrae 

lugete mecum sol et luna et omnes stellae 

lugete mecum uenti et fontes aquarum maria et 

flumina 
lugete mecum homines et aues et cuncta quadripedia 

et reptilia 
75 /lugete mecum omnes pueri et senes et infantes et 

uniuersi iuuenes [f. 2ib. 

lugete mecum sacerdotes casti 
lugete mecum uiduae et uirgines 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia 

Multa est utique arena maris 
80 multi sunt tantundem capilli capitis mei 

multae sunt guttae pluuiarum 

multi sunt minutissimi pulueres terrae 

multa sunt admodum sidera caelorum 

miserere mei domini quia super haec omnia peccata 
mea sunt 
85 heu heu heu mihi domine 



HO LAMENTATJO S. AMBR0SI1. 

'I. 

T] Nisi me adiuuasset pius dominus 

nisi pro me interpellasset spiritus sanctus 
nisi pro me Christus in cruce suspensus fuisset 
nisi peccatis meis iam parceret 
90 nisique indulsisset mea crimina 

nimphe habitaret in inferno anima mea 
heu heu heu mihi domine 

multitudo iniquitatum mearum 
o ineffabilis quippe caterua criminum 
100 oportuit terra me uiuum sorbere 

ollim ut deglutiuit Dathan et Abiron cum multi- 

tudine 
o domine per immensam misericordiam tuam ab his 

omnibus libera animam meam 
heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui 

Precortedomine sancte pater omnipotens aeternedeus 
105 per unigenitum filium tuum Iesum Christumdominum 

nostrum 
per gratiam septiformis spiritus 
per te unum trinumque deum 
per ineffabilem immensam magnam misericordiam 

tuam dele iniquitatem meam et indulge com- 

missa delicta mea domine 
heu heu heu mihi 

1 10 Quanto Moysi remisisti legales tabulas confrigenti 
quanto Aaron non priuato sacerdotio idolazanti 
quanto Dauid et latroni unius horae uerbi confessione 
quanto Ninuetarum triduana penitudine 
quanto per amarum fletum ter neganti Petro [f. 22. 

115 quanto Mariae /Magdalenae tanto deus mihi indulge 
heu heu heu mihi quia peccaui 

* Reus sum mortis perpetuae in conspectu tuo domine 
retrusit uetus hostis animam meam tenus laeto 
rex aeterne et misericors deus meus 
1 20 recordare quam puluis et caro sumus 



LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIL 141 

T] reminiscere miserationum tuarum domine 

rex regum et dominus dominantium nullum uis 

peccatorum morte perire 
heu heu heu mihi domine 

Spiritum septiformem super me infunde deus 
125 spiritum sapientiae et intellectus 

spiritum consilii et fortitudinis 

spiritum scientiae et pietatis 

spiritu principali confirma me 

spiritum timoris tui tribue cordi meo 
1 30 heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui coram te 

Tibi domine magna est ineffabilis misericordia 
tibi infinita et naturalis iustitia 
tibi uirtus et pax perpetua 
tibi sine fine gaudium 
135 tibi honor et gloria 

tibi sempiternum imperium 

tibi canticum nouum sine cessatione concinunt angeli 

tanta mihi in his omnibus faciei confusio est 

heu heu heu mihi domine quia peccaui 

140 Usquequo domine obliuisceris me in finem 

usquequo domine auertis salubrem a me faciem 1 
usquequo domine sustinebis iniquitates meas deus 

meus 
usquequo exaltabitur inimicus meus super me 2 
usquequo exardescet super me sicut ignis ira tua s 

145 usquequo me expectabis 1 onganimi patientia 
heu heu heu mihi 

Xriste saluator mihi uultum tuum ostende 
Xriste a me transeat indignatio irae tuae 
Xriste te deprecor ut non in furore tuo arguas me 
obsecro 
1 50 Xriste ut non secundum meum actum me iudices 
/Xriste Iesu saluum fac filium ancillae tuae [fol. 2 2b 
Xriste saluum fac seruum tuum sperantem in te 
heu heu heu 

1 P*. xii. 1. • Pi. xii. y » Pi. Uxviii. $. 



i 4 2 LAMEXTATIO S. AMBROSIL 

T] Ymnis te domine angeli et archangeli pari confessione 

magniiicant 
155 ymnis te caelorum uirtutes et potestates concelebrunt 
ymnis te principatus et dominationes declarunt 
ymnis te troni hiruphin et saraphin incessabiliter 

benedicunt 
ymnis te celestium et terrestrium . • . uiorumadorat 

multitudo 
ymnis .... uniuersa seclesia indefessis laudibusr 
glo . . . 
1 60 heu heu heu mihi domine 

Zezania domine in messem meam inimicus hoc nocte 

seminauit 
zezania pessima cordis mei ager protulit 
zezania cum tritico meo ne sinas crescere 
zabulum cum loliis seminatorem uentilia de segite 

meo 
165 zelare domine ut non sinas usque in finem perire 

famulum tuum 
zelans deus misericors miserere mei in saecula saecu- 

lorum. amen. 



[Notae.] 

T] fol. 2ob in sup. marg. 

nascimur cx ferro rursus ferro muribundae 

uolucres penna uolitantes 

ad etheram tantum nos fratres incerta • . rearunt 
qui cupit instanter sitiens audire docentes 
tum cito . • . rogitanti uerba silenter 

me (ped)ibus manibusque simul frudauerat almus. 
piscis dixit 

Tj fol. 21 in sup. marg. 

. . timendo infatuatur. calcari enim non potest nisi inferior; sed 
inferior . . . quis in corpore muha in terra susteneat, corde non fixus 



• 



# 



LAMENTATIO S. AMBROSIL 143 

in celo est 1 Et, uirtus est coram hominibus tollerare sed uirtus coram 
deo diligere. 1 Gregorius. cum pro recto opere laus transitoria queritur 
aeterna retributione res digna uili pretio uenundatur.' 

. . sapientia et gratiarum actio tt uirtus et potestas et fortitudo deo. 4 
Uespere psalmus codidie cantaiur post prandium uel ballenium. 

T] fol. aib in sup. marg. 

. . uiuam et mort ara flumen in montem Hisp- 

ericum ; cenophali sunt, id est, homines man(ibus) ambulantes uel sceno- 
podi .i. ind oin-chosaig .i. in traig-lethain . . . ul et occeanum sunt labrosi 
dosreggat ambel n-ichtarach dara .... Ara, 'res alta* ; auis auiditate 
uolandi uel uias . . . diuklendo cibum ; uinum a uinia uel quia 
per uenas uadit ; amicus quasi animi custos ; debilis dolore habilis ; 
grando similis grando ; lacrimae eo quod lacerant animam ; piger quasi 
pede eger; piscis .i. cis pede .i. sine. 

1J fol. 22 in sup. marg. 

(Oportet omnem principem ut . . .) ad gubernandum, anchora sit 
ad sistendum, malleus sit ad percutiendum, sol sit ad illuminandum, 
ros sit ad madificanduin, pugillaris sit ad scribendum, liber sit ad 
legendum, speculum sit ad conspiciendum, terror sit ad terrorem, imago 
sit in omnibus bonis ut sit omnia in omnibus. Qui diligit caput, 
membra eius dibet diligere.* 



1 Auf . Dt Strm. Dom. m Mtmtt i. c. 6. » Or-c. Rtg. Pmtt. Ui. 9. » a. Md. Ui. 

4 Apoc. vii. ia. » Hibtracntis xxxvu. 3. 



>44 



ORATJONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 



[Orationes Excerptae de Psalterio.] 

T] Incipiunt xcclxu. orationes quas beatus papa Grigorius 
sparsim dc toto psalterio deo gubernante et adiuuante congre- 
gauit. Si deuota mente cantentur uicem ut fertur omnium psalm- 
orum et sacrificii et fidelis animarum commendationis continent 



DEus in adiutorium meum intende 
domine ad adiuuandum me festina 1 

Exurge domine saluum me fac deus meus* 

Miserere mei deus et exaudi orationem meam* 
5 Uerba mea auribus percipe 

domine intellige clamorem meum 4 

Intende uoci orationis mene rex meus et deus meus* 

/Domine ne in furore tuo arguas me [f. 23. 

neque in ira tua corripias me 6 
10 Miserere mei domine quoniam infirmus sum 

sana me domine quoniam conturbata sunt ossa mea r 

Et anima mea turbata est ualde 

et tu domine usquequo 8 

Conuertere domine eripe animam meam 
15 saluum me fac propter misericordiam tuam 9 

Domine deus meus in te speraui 

saluum me fac ex omnibus persequentibus meet libera me 10 

Ne quando rapiat ut leo animam meam 

dum non est qui redimet neque qui saluum faciet 11 
20 Miserere mei domine 

uide humilitatem meam de inimicis meis 1 * 

Saluum me fac domine quoniam defecit sanctus" 

Usquequo domine obliuisceris me in finem 

usquequo auertis faciem tuam 14 
25 Quandiu ponam consilia in anima mea 

dolorem in corde meo per diem 1 ' 

Usquequo exaltabitur inimicus meus super me lf 

respicc et exaudi me dominus deus meus 

Illumina oculos meos ne unquam obdormiam in morte ir 



1 P*. Ixix. a. 
• Pv vi. a. 
" Ps. vii. v 
'* P§. xii. 3. 



» P*. iii. 7. 
* P». vi. 3. 
» P». ix. 14. 
u P». xii. 4. 



» P». iv. 3. 
• P«. vi. 4. 
» P*. xi. a. 



♦ P». r. 9. 

• Pi.vis. 
u P». xii. 1. 



• Pi. v.%. 

* Pfe.vif?s. 
»»P».xil.». 



ORATJONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 145 

T] ne quando dicat inimicus meus preualui aduersus eum 1 

Conserua me domine quoniam in te speraui* 

Exaudi domine iustitiam meam intende deprecationem 
meam 

auribus percipe orationem meam* 

Percipe gressus meos in semittis tuis 
35 ut non moueantur uestigia mea 4 

Ego clamaui quoniam exaudisti me deus 

Inclina aurem tuam mihi et exaudi uerba mea* 

Mirifica misericordias tuas 

qui saluos facis sperantes in te* 
40 A resistentibus dextere tuae custodi me 

domine ut pupillam oculi 

Sub umbra alarum tuarum protege me r 

a facie impiorum qui me afflixerunt* 

Domine deus meus illumina tenebras meas 9 
45 Eripe me de contradictionibus populi 

constitues me in caput gentium 10 

Ab occultis meis munda me domine 11 

et ab alienis parce seruo tuo" 

Domine saluum fac regcm 
50 et exaudi nos in die qua inuocauerimus te ls 

/Deus deus meus respice in me [f. 23b. 

quare me dereliquisti longe a salute mea 14 

De uentre matris meae deus meus es tu" 

ne discesseris a me 
55 Quoniam tribulatio proxima est 

quoniam non est qui adiuuet" 

Tu autem domine ne elonguaueris auxilium tuum 

ad deffensionem meam conspice 17 

Erue a framea animam meam 
60 et de manu canis unicam meam 18 

Salua me ex ore leonis 

et a cornibus unicornium humilitatem meam" 

Uias tuas domine demonstra mihi 

et semittas tuas doce me" 
6$ Dirige me in ueritatem tuam et doce me 

quia tu es deus saluator meus et te sustinui tota die" 

Reminiscere misserationum tuarum domine 

et misericordiarum tuarum que a seculo sunt tt 

47 domine om. T i>w. T* 

iPt.xu.5. f Pi.xv. 1. »Pi. xvi. i. « Pi. xvi. 5. •Ps.xvi. 6. 

• Pt.xvi. 7. »P».xvi.8. »P«.xvi.9. •Pt.xviis^. MPs.xvii.44. 

» P». xviii. 13. i* Pt. xvui. 14. uPs.xix. 10. »♦ P». xxi. a. »* P». xxL 11. 

M Ps. xxL 19. > 7 Ps. xxi. so. u Ps. xxi. ai. If Ps. xxi. **. m P». xxiv. 4. 

M Ps. xxiv. 5. «• Pf. xxiv. 6. 

LIBER HYMN L 



M6 okationes excerptae de psalterio. 

T] Dilicta iuuentutis meae 
70 et ignorantias meas ne memineris \ 

Secundum misericordiam tuam memento mei tu 

propter bonitatem tuam domine 1 

Proptcr nomen tuum dominc propitiaueris peccato meo 

multum est enim* 
75 Respice in me et misserere mei 

quia unicus et pauper sum ego* 

Tribulationes cordis mei multiplicatae sunt 

de necessitatibus meis erue me 4 

Uide humilitatem meam et laborem meum 
80 et demitte uniuersa delicta mea' 

Respice inimicos meos quoniam multiplicati sunt 

et odio iniquo erue mc 1 

Custodi animam meam et erue me 

non erubescam quoniam speraui in te r 
85 Ne perdas cum impiis animam meam 8 

Redime me domine et miserere mei 9 

Unam petiui a domino hanc requiram 

ut inhabitem in domu domini omnibus diebus uitae meae 

Ut uideam uoluntatem domini 
90 et uissitem templum sanctum eius 10 

Exaudi domine uocem meam qua clamaui ad te 

miserere mei et exaudi me 11 

Tibi dixit cor meum exquissiuit facies mea 

faciem tuam domine requiram" 
95 Ne auertas faciem tuam a me 

nec declines in ira a servo tuo 

Adiutor meus esto ne derelinquas me 

neque dispicias me deus salutaris rneus 11 

Quoniam pater meus et mater mea dereliquerunt me 
100 dominus autcm assumpsit me" 

/Legem pone mihi domine in uia tua [fol. 24. 

et dirige me in semita recta propter inimicos meos 1 ' 

Ne tradideris me in animas tribulantium 1- 

Ad te domine clamabo deus meus ne sileas a me 
105 ne quando taceas a me 

et asimulabor discendentibus in lacum ir 

Exaudi uocem deprecationis meae dum oro ad te 

dum extollo manus meas ad templum sanctum tuum 19 

99 derelinquerunt T dereliquerunt T* 107 dum . . . te am. T ins. T* 

1 Pi. xxiv. 7. » P». xxiv. 11. » p». xxtv. 16. * Fk nfo 17. 

* P*. xxiv. 18. • P». xxiv. 19. 7 p». X xiv. ao. • Pt. xxv. 9. • Pi. xxv. it. 

10 Pi. xxvi. 4. 11 Pi. xxvi. 7. i* Ps. xxvi. 8. » Pa. xxvi. 9. >• Ffc xxvL 10. 

19 Ps. xxvi. 11. u Ps. xxvi. 12. " Ps. xxviL 1. u h. xxvii s. 



ORA TIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSA L TERTO. 147 

T] Ne simul tradas me cum peccatoribus 

1 10 et cum operantibus iniquitatem ne perdediris me l 

In te domine speraui non confundar in aeternum 

in tua iustitia libera me* 

Inclina ad me aurem tuam accelera ut eruas me 

Esto mihi in deum protectorem 
115 et in domum refugii ut saluum me facies* 

Quoniam fortitudo mea et refugium meum es tu 

et propter nomen tuum deduces me et enutries me 4 

Educes me de laqueo hoc quem abscondiderunt mihi 

quoniam tu es protector meus' 
120 In manus tuas domine commendo spiritum meum 

redimisti me domine deus ucritatis* 

Miserere mei domine quoniam tribulor 7 

Eripe me de manu inimicorum mcorum 

et a persequentibus me* 
125 Illustra faciem tuam super seruum tuum 

saluum me fac in misericordia tua 9 

domine nec confundar quoniam inuocaui te" 

Delictum meum cognitum tibi feci 

et iniustitiam meam non abscondedi 
130 Dixi confitebor aduersum me iniustitiam meam domino 

et tu remisisti impietatem peccati mei 11 

Tu es refugium meum a tribulatione que circundedit me 

exultatio mea erue me a circundanttbus me 1 * 

Fiat domine misericordia tua super nos 
135 quemadmodum sperauimus in te u 

Iudica domine nocentes me 

expugna impugnantes me 14 

Apprehende arma et scutum 

et exurge in adiutorium mihi" 
140 EfTunde frameam et conclude 

aduersus eos qui persecuntur me 

dic anima mea salus tua ego sum" 

/Domine quando respicies [fol. 24K 

restitue animam meam a malignitatc eorum 
145 a lionibus unicam meam lT 

Non supcrgaudiant mihi qui aduersantur mihi inique 

qui odierunt me gratis et annuunt oculis" 

Uidisti domine ne sileas 

domine ne discedas a me 19 

1 P*. xxvii. 3. f P*. xxx. s. » P». xxx. 3. * P*. xxx. 4. • P*. xxx. 5. 

• Pt. xxx. 6. 7 P*. xxx. 10. • P*. xxx. 16. • P*. xxx. 17. M P*. XXX. it. 

" P*, xxxl $. » P». xxxi. 7. u Ps. xxxO. n >♦ P». xxxiv. 1. 

M Pi. xxxiv. *. w P*. xxx!y. 3. » P*. xxxiv. 17. >• P», xxxiv. 19. 

19 Pl. xxxiv. aa. 

L 2 



148 



ORATIONES BXCERPTAE DE PSALTERJO. 



T] Exurge et intende iudicio meo 

deus meus et dominus meus in causam meam 1 

Iudica me secundum iustitiam tuam 

domine deus meus et non supergaudiant mihi* 

Non dicant in cordibus suis 
155 e ugc euge anima nostra 

nec dicant deuorabimus eum 3 

Non ueniat mihi pes superbiae 

et manus peccatoris non moueat me* 

Non derelinquas me domine deus meus 
1 60 ne disccsseris a me* 

Intende in adiutorium meum 

domine deus salutis meae 6 

Notum fac mihi domine finem mcum 

Et numerum dierum meorum quis est 
165 ut sciam quid desit mihi 7 

Ab omnibus iniquitatibus meis erue me 8 

amoue a me plagas tuas 9 

Exaudi orationem meam domine et deprecationem meam 

auribus percipe (lacrimas) meas 
1 70 Ne silias quoniam aduena sum apud te 

et perigrinus sicut omnes patres mei 10 

Remitte mihi domine ut refrigerer 

priusque abiam et amplius non ero 11 

Tu autem domine 
175 ne longe facies miserationes tuas a me 12 

Complaceat tibt domine ut eruas me 

domine ad adiuuandum me respice 18 

Confundantur et reueriantur simul 

qui querunt animam meam ut auferant eam 
1 80 Conuertentur retrorsum 

et reueriantur qui uolunt mihi mala 14 

Ferant confestim confussionem suam 

qui dicunt mihi euge euge 1 * 

Exultent et laetentur super te omnes qucrentes te 
185 et dicant semper magnificctur dominus 

qui diligunt salutare tuum 10 

Ego autem menditicus sum et pauper 

dominus sollicitus est mihi 

Adiutor meus et protector meus es 
190 deus meus ne tardaueris" 



1 P». xxxiv. 33. 
1 Pt. xxxvii. 33. 
* Ps. xxxviii. 11. 
13 Ps. xxxix. 14. 
17 Ps. xxxix. 18. 



* Ps. xxxiv. 34. 

• Ps. xxxvii. 33. 
10 Ps. xxxyiii. 13. 
14 Ps. xxxix. 15. 



* P». xxxiv. 15. 

7 Ps. xxxviii 5. 
11 Pv xxxviii. 14. 
11 Ps. xxxix. 16. 



* Ps. xxxv. is. 

* Ps. xxxviii. 9. 
M Ps. xxxix. it 
»• Ps. xxxix. 17. 



ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTER/O. 149 

T] Ego dixi domine miserere mei 

sana animam meam quoniam peccaui tibi 1 

Tu autem domine misserere mei et resuscita me* 

Iudica me deus 

195 et discerne causam meam de gente non sancta 

ab homine usque ueritatem tuam* 

• •••• + •• • • • • 

/Ego uero egenus et pauper sum [fol. 25. 

deus adiuua me 

Adiutor meus et liberator meus es tu 
200 domine ne moreris 4 

In te domine speraui non confundar in eternum* 

in tua iustitia libera me et eripe me 

Inclina ad me aurem tuam et salua me* 

Esto mihi in deum protectorem et in locum munitum 
205 ut saluum me facias 

Quoniam firmamentum meum et refugium meum es tu r 

dcus meus eripe me de manu peccatoris 

et de manu contra legem agentis et iniqui 8 

Repleatur os meum in laude tua ut cantem gloriam tuam 
210 tota die magnitudinem tuam 9 

Non proiicias me in tempore senectutis 

cum defficiet uirtus mea ne derelinquas me 10 

Dcus ne elongueris a me 

deus meus in adiutorium meum respice 11 
215 Deus ne derelinquas me. Donec annuntiam 

brachium tuum generationi omni quae uentura est 11 

Ne tradas bestis animam confitentem tibi 

animas pauperum tuorum ne obliuiscaris in finem 1 * 

Respice in testamentum tuum quia replett sunt 
220 qui obscurati sunt tcrrse domibus iniquitatum 14 

Ne memineris iniquitatum nostrarum antiquarum 

cito anticipent nos misericordiae tuae 

quia pauperes facti sumus nimis 1 * 

Adiuua nos deus salutaris noster 
225 propter gloriam nominis tui domine libera nos 

et propitius esto peccatis nostris 

propter nomen tuum domine 16 

Excita potentiam tuam et ueni ut saluos facies nos 17 

Deus uirtutum conuerte nos 
230 et ostende faciem tuam et salui erimus 18 

iPs.xl. 5. «Ps.xl.ii. *Ps.xlii. 1-3. «Ps.lxix.6. 

• Ps. lxx. 1. • Ps. lxx. a. 1 P*. lxx. 3. • Ps. Ixx. 4. 

•Ps.lxx. 8. >*Ps.lxx.o. »»Ps.lxx. 19. uPs.lxx.it. 

" Ps. lxxilL 10. >• Ps. Ixxiii. ». Ps. Ixxviii. 8. * Ps. lxxviii 9. 

w Ps. lxxix. 3. w P»- i«xi«. »• 



i5o ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTER/O. 

T] Domine deus uirtutum exaudi orationem meam 

auribus percipe deus lacob 1 

Protector noster aspice deus 

et respice in faciem Christi tui* 
235 Conuerte nos deus salutum nostrarum 

et auerte iram tuam a nobis* 

Inclina domine aurem tuam mihi et exaudi me 

quoniam inops et pauper sum ego 4 

Custodi animam meam quoniam sanctus sum 
240 saluum fac seruum tuum deus meus sperantem in te ft 

Miserere mei domine quoniam ad te clamabo tota die* 

laetifica animam serui tui 

quia ad te domine animam meam leuaui 7 

/Quoniam tu domine suauis et mitis [fol. 25K 

245 ct multae misericordiae tuae omnibus inuocantibus te B 

Auribus percipe domine orationem meam 

et intende uoci deprecationis meae* 

Deduc me domine in uia tua 

et ingrediar in ueritatem tuam 
250 laetetur cor meum ut timeat nomen tuum 10 

Et tu domine deus miserator et misericors 

pa.tiens et multae misericordiae et uerax 11 

Respice in me et miserere mei 

da imperium tuum puero tuo 
255 et saluum fac filium ancellae tuae 1 * 

Fac mecum signum in bono 

ut uideant qui odierunt te et confundantur 

Quoniam tu domine adiuuasti me et consolatus es me 1s 

Intret oratio mea in conspectu tuo 
260 inclina aurem tuam ad precem meam" 

Conuertere domine usquequo 

et deprecabilis esto super seruos tuos lft 

Et respice in seruos tuos et in opera tua 

et dirige filios eorum 16 
265 Et sit splendor domini dei nostri super nos 

ct opera manuum nostrarum dirige super nos 

et opus manuum nostrarum dirige 17 



Pater noster. 



T^Eus in adiutorium meum intende 



270 **■* domine ad adiuuandum me festina 1 * 

1 Px. Ixxxiii. 9. ■ Ps. lxxxtiL 10. * Ps. Ixxxiv. 5. ♦ Ps. lxxxv. 1. 

1 Ps. lxxxv. 2. * Pk. Ixxxv. 3. 1 Ks. lxxxv. 4. * Ps. lxxxr. 5. 

• Ps. Ixxxv. 6. ,0 P*. Ixxxv. 11. » Ps. lxxxv. 15. w P*. Ixxxv. 16. 

12 Ps. Ixxxv. 17. 1« Ps. UxxviL 3. »» Ps. lxxxix. 13. M Ps. lxxxix. 16. 

17 Ps. lxxxix. 17. u Ps. lxix. 2. 



ORATIONES RXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 151 

T] Dohiine exaudi orationem meam 

et clamor meus ad te ueniat 1 

Non auertas faciem tuam a me 

in quacunque die tribulor inclina ad me aurem tuam 
275 In quacunque die inuocauero te 

uelociter exaudi me* 

Paucitatem dierum meorum nuntia mihi* 

Ne reuoces me in demedio dierum meorum 4 

Memento ribstri domine in beneplacito populi tui 

uissita nos in salutari tuo 5 
2 8o Peccauimus cum patribus nostris 

iniuste egimus iniquitatem fecimus 6 

Saluos fac nos domine deus noster 

et congrega nos de nationibus 7 
285 Saluum fac dextra tua et exaudi me s 

/Da nobis auxilium de tribulatione [f. 29. 

quia uana salus hominis 9 

Et tu domine domine fac mecum propter nomen tuum 

quia suauis est misericordia tua 
290 Libera me 10 quia egenus et pauper ego sum 11 

Adiuua me domine deus meus 

saluum me fac secundum misericordiam tuam 1 * 

O domine libera animam meam a persequentibus eam 1 * 

misericors dominus et iustus 
295 deus noster nostri miserebitur 14 

O domine quia ego seruus tuus 

ego seruus tuus et filius ancillae tuae. 

Disrupisti uincula mea. 15 

O domine saluum fac 
300 O domine bene prosperare 1 * 

Non ne derelinquas usquequaque" 

Non repellas me a mandatis tuis ls 

Retribue seruo tuo uiam 

et custodiam sermones tuos 1 * 
305 Revela oculos meos 

et considerabo mirabilia de lege tua*° 

Incola ego sum in terra 

non abscondas a me mandata tua" 

Aufer a me obprobrium et contemptum 
310 quia testimonia tua exquissiui" 

Adhaesit pauimento anima mea 

294 et iustus om. T ins. T* 

' Ps. d. s. • P». d. 3. • Pf. ci. a* ♦ P». d. »5- • P». cv. 4. 

•Ps.cv. 6. ?P».cv. 47. »Pt.cviL7. • P». cvil t\. >° P». cviii. «i. 

» H. criii w. »Pfc cviiL «6. » P». cdv. 4. »« P». cxiv. 5. » P». cxv. 16. 

»• P». ovU. s». »^ P». cxviu. 8. >• P». cxvUt w. «• P». «viiL i>. 

*• Pt. cxviii 18. n pg. cxviii. I9> «h. cxviii. 9«. 



152 



ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 



T] uiuifica me secundum uerbum tuum 1 

Uias meas enuntiaui tibi et exaudisti me 

doce me iustificationes tuas' 
315 Uiam iustificationum tuarum instrue me 

et exercebor tn mirabilibus tuis 8 

Dormitauit anima mea prae tedio 

Confirma me in uerbis tuis 4 

Uiam iniquitatis amoue a me 
320 et in lege tua miserere mei 4 

I«egem pone mihi domine uiam iustificationum tuarum 

et exquiram eam semper* 

Da mihi intellectum et scrutabor legem tuam 

et custodiam illam in toto corde meo r 
325 Deduc me in semittam mandatorum tuorum 

quia ipsam uolui* 

Inclina cor meum in testimonia tua 

et non in auaritiam' 

Auerte oculos meos ne uideant uanitatem 
330 in uia tua uiuifica me 10 

Statue seruo tuo eloquium tuum in timore tuo 11 

Amputa opprobrium meum quod suspicatus sum 

quia iudicia tua ioconda" 

Ecce concupiui mandata tua 
335 et in aequitate tua uiuifica me 18 

Et ueniat super me misericordia tuo domine 

salutare tuum secundum eloquium tuum 14 

/Et ne auferas de ore meo [f. 29!). 

uerbum ueritatis usquequoque 
340 quia in iudiciis tuis supersperaui" 

Miserere mei secundum eloquium tuum ie 

Miscricordia domini plena est terra 

iustificationes tuas doce me ir 

Bonitatem et disciplinam et scientiam doce me 
345 quia in mandatis tuis credidi 18 

Bonus es tu 

et in bonitatc tua doce me iustificationes tuas 19 

Manus tuae fecerunt me et plasmauerunt me 

da mihi intellectum ut discam mandata tua w 
350 Fiat misericordia tua ut consuletur me 

secundum eloquium tuum seruo tuo." 

Ueniant mihi miserationes tuae et uiuam" 



1 Ps. cxviii. 35. 

* Ps. cxviii. 39. 

* Ps. cxviii. 36. 
u Ps. cxviiL 40. 
17 Ps. cxviii. 6*. 
,l Ps. cxviii. 76. 



1 Ps. cxviii. s6. 

• Ps. cxviii. 33. 
10 Ps. cxviii. 37. 
l * Ps. cxviii. 41. 
n Ps. cxviii. 66. 
m Ps. cxviti. 77. 



3 Ps. cxviii. 37. 

7 Ps. cxviii. 34. 
" Ps. cxviu. 38. 
l » Ps. cxvtii. 43. 
»• Ps. cxviii. 68. 



♦ Ps.cxviu.38. 

• Ps. cxviU. 35. 
» Ps. cxviiL 39. 
>• Ps. cxviiL 58. 
■ P», cxvuL 73. 



ORATIONES RXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 



153 



T] Fiat cor meum immaculatum in iustificationibus tuis 

ut non confundar 1 
355 Iniqui persecuti sunt me adiuua me* 

Secundum misericordiam tuam uiuifica me 

ut custodiam testimonia oris tui 8 

Tuus sum ego saluum me fac 

?uoniam iustificationes tuas exquissiui 4 
>omine uiuiiica me secundum uerbum tuum 5 

Uoluntaria oris mei beneplacita fac domine 

et iudicia tua doce me 6 

Suscipe me secundum eloquium tuum et uiuam 

et non confundas me ab expectatione mea r 
365 Adiuua me et saluus ero 8 

Confige a timore tuo carnes meas 9 

Non tradas me calumpniantibus mihi superbi 10 

Fac cum seruo tuo secundum misericordiam tuam 

et iustiiicationes tuas doce me 11 
370 Seruus tuus sum ego 

da mihi intellectum ut sciam testimonia tua lf 

Aspice in me et miserere mei 

secundum iudicium diligentium nomen tuum 18 

Gressus meos dirige secundum eloquium tuum 
375 ut non dominetur me omnis iniustitia 14 

Redime me a calumpnis hominum 

ut custodiam mandata tua 15 

Faciem tuam illumina super seruum tuum 

et doce me iustificationes tuas u 
380 Et intellectum da mihi et uiuam 17 

Clamaui in toto corde meo exaudi me domine 

iustificationes tuas requiram 18 

Clamaui ad te saluum me fac 

et custodiam mandata tua 19 [f. 30. 

385 /Uocem meam audi secundum magnam misericordiam tuam 

et secundum iudicium tuum uiuifica me" 

Uide humilitatem meam et eripe mc 

quia legem tuam non sum oblitus" 

Iudica iudicium meum et redime me 
390 propter eloquium tuum uiuifica me" 

Misericordiae tuae multx domine 

secundum iudicium tuum uiuifica me" 

Domine in misericordia tua uiuifica mc 14 



1 Pft. cxviU. 80. 
■ Pi» CxvtiL 107. 
9 Pl. cxvUL 190. 
» Pt. cxvuL 139. 
n Fk cxviiL 144. 
n Fk cxviiL 133. 



* Ps. cxviii. 86. 

• Pt. cxviiL 108. 
" Pft. cxviiL i9i. 
u Ps. cxviii 133. 
M Pft. cxviii. 145. 
« Pft. cxviil 134. 



* Ps. cxviii. 88. 
? Pft. cxviU. 116. 
»» P». cxviU. 194. 
u Pft. cxviiL 134. 
19 Ps. cxviii. 146. 
■Pft.cxvUi.136. 



« 
li 



Pft.cxvtii. 94. 
Pft. cxvUL 117 
Pi, cxviiL 193. 
Pft.cxviU. 135. 
Pft.cxvifi. 149. 
P».cxviii. 



i; ; uRATIoXES EXCKRPTAE DE PSALTERIO. 

T] Appropinquet deprecatio mea in conspectu tuo domine 
395 iuxta eloquium tuum da mihi intellectum 1 

Intret postulatio mea in conspectu tuo 

secundum eloquium tuum eripe me* 

Fiat manus tua ut saluet me 

quoniam mandata tua elegi 8 
400 Quere seruum tuum domine 

quia mandata tua non sum oblitus 4 

Domine libera animam meam 

a labiis iniquis et lingua dolosa* 
405 Miserere nostri domine miserere nostri 6 

Conuerte domine captiuitatem nostram 

sicut torrens in austro 7 r 

Dc profundis clamaui ad te domine 8 >'*' 

domine exaudi uocem meam 
410 Fiant aures tuae intendentes 

in uocem deprecationis rneae 

Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine 

domine quis sustinebit 10 

Inquacunque die inuocauero te exaudi me 
415 multiplicabis in anima mea uirtutem 11 

Opera manuum tuarum ne dispicias" 

Et uide si uia iniquitatis in me est 

ct deduc me in uia aeterna 18 

Eripe me dominc ab homine malo 
420 a uiro iniquo eripe me u 

Custodi mc domine de manu peccatoris 

ab hominibus iniquis eripe me 15 

Dixi domino deus meus es tu 

cxaudi uocem deprecationis meae 1 * 
425 Domine domine uirtus salutis meae 

obumbrasti super caput meum in die belli 17 

Non tradas domine desiderio meo peccatori 

cogitauerunt contra me 

ne derelinquas me ne forte exaltentur 18 
430 Domine clamaui ad te exaudi me 

intende uoci orationis meae cum clamauero ad te 19 

Dirigatur oratio mea sicut incensum in conspectu tuo 

clcuatio manuum mearum sacrificium uespertinum* 

Pone domine custodiam ori meo 
435 ct hostium circumstantiae labiis meis" 

» P«. cxviii. 169. * Pt. cxviii. 170. * P». cxvUi. 173. * P». cxvtii. 17«. 

% P*. cxix. a. * P«. cxxii. 3. 7 P*. cxxv. 4. • Pt, cxxix. 1. • P». caudx. * 

»" P». cxxix. 3. » P». cxxxvil. 3. « P». cxxxviL 8. » P». cxxxviii. «4. 

»« P». cxxxix. a. » P». cxxxix. 5. M Ps. cxxxix. 7. " Ps. cxxxix. 8. 

'• P». cxxxix. 9. » P». cxl. 1. •» P». cxl. a. n P». cxt j. 



ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTERIO. I$5 

T] /Non decltnes cor meum in uerbo malitiae 1 [f. 30b. 

Custodi me a laqueoquem statuerunt mihi 

et a scandalis operantium iniquitatem 3 

Intende ad deprecationem meam 
440 quia humiliatus sum nimis 

Libera me a persequentibus me 

quia confortati sunt super me* 

Educ de custodia animam meam 

ad confitendum nomini tuo 
445 me expectant iusti donec retribuas mihi 4 

Domine exaudi orationem meam 

auribus percipe obsecrationem meam in ueritate tua 

exaudi me in tua iustitia 5 

Et non intres in iudicio cum seruo tuo 
450 quia non iustificabitur in conspectu tuo omnis uiuens* 

Uelociter exaudi me defecit spiritus meus 

Non auertas faciem tuam a me 

et similis ero discendentibus in lacum 7 

Auditam mihi fac mane misericordiam tuam 
45 5 quia in te speraui 

Notam fac mihi uiam in quo ambulem 

quia ad te leuaui animam meam 8 

Eripe me de inimicis meis domine ad te confugi 

doce me facere uoluntatem tuam 
460 quia deus meus es tu 

Spiritus tuus bonus deducet me in terra recta 10 

propter nomen tuum domine 

uiuificabis me in aequitate tua 

Educes de tribulatione animam meam 11 
465 et in misericordia tua disperdes inimicos meos 

Et perdes omnes qui tribulant animam mcam 

quoniam ego seruus tuus sum 1 ' 

Emitte manum tuam de alto 

eripe me et libera me de aquis multis 
470 de manu filiorum alienorum 18 

Quorum os locutum est uanitatem 

et dextera eorum dextera iniquitatis 14 

Deus canticum nouum cantabo tibi 

in psalterio decachordo psallam tibi 13 
475 Q ul das salutem regibus 

qui rcdimit Dauid seruum suum de gladio maligno 10 

Glossae T] 466 omncs] uel eos 476 redimit] [redimi]s suum] t[uum] 

> Pft. cxl. 4. » Pft. cxl. 9. » Pft. cxli. 7. 4 P*. cxli. 8. « Pi, cxliL 1. 

• Ps. cxlil 9. ' P». cxlU. 7. • Ps. cxlii. 8. • Pt. cxlu. 9. >° P». cxlU. 10. 

" Ps. cxlu. 11. »» P». cxlu. 19. » Pt. cxlui. 7. »♦ P». cxlUL 8. » Ps. cxlitt. 9. 
M Pt. cxUiL 10. 



156 ORATIONES EXCERPTAE DE PSALTER/O. 

T] eripe me 

Et eripe me de manu filiorum alienorum 1 



Credo in deum patrem omnipotentem 
480 usque in finem. 

Et pater noster. 

Ascendat oratio nostra usque ad tronum 
claritatis tuae domine /ct ne uacua reuertatur [f. 31. 

ad nos postolatio nostra. amen. amcn. amen. alleluia. 



Has orationes preccs supplicationesque fundimus in con- 
spectu misericordissimae diuinae maiestatis tuae domine deus 
omnipotens et misericors in honore beatissimae Mariae semper 
uirginis genitricis tuae sanctique Michaelis archangeli nouem- 
5 que graduum supernorum ciuium totiusque aeclessiae catholicae 
et in honore ipsius summae sanctissimaeque unicae trinitatis 
patris et filii et spiritus sancti ac specialiter horum quorum 
hodie festiuitas celebratur et quorum hic reliquiae habentur ; 
ut in hac uita sine offensione feliciterque a cunctis diabuli 

10 uitiorumque necnon maloram hominum insidiis ac tempta- 
tionibus liberati, post hanc uitam in electorum grege te, 
domine deus omnipotens et misericors adiuuante et guber- 
nante, inseri numerariquc mereamur ac sine fine in sempi- 
ternis gaudiis unica solaque uisionis tuae consolatione summa 

1 5 sanctissimaque trinitas in conspectu missericordissimae maies- 
tatis tuae gloriose coronemur per omnia secula seculorum. 
amen. amen. amen. 



' P*. cxliii. 1 1 



HYMNUS S. COLUMBAE IN LAUDEM S. CIARANL 157 



[Hymnus S. Columbae in Laudem S. Ciarani.] 

T] A Lto et ineffabile apostolorum coeti 

X"\ celestis Hierusolimae sublimioris speculi 
sedente tribunalibus solis modo micantibus 
Quiaranus sanctus sacerdos insignis nuntius 

5 inaltatus est manibus angelorum celestibus 
Consummatis felicibus sanctitatum generibus 
quem tu Christe apostolum mundo misisti hominem 
gloriosum in omnibus nouissimis temporibus 



Rogamus deum altissimum per sanctorum memoriam 
10 sancti Patrici episcopi Ciarani prespeteri 
Columtaeque auxilia nos deffendant (egregia 
ut per) illorum merita posideamus praemia 



YZ] 1 incffabili T*YZ [coctju T* cctui YZ 2 Icrosolime YZ 

ucl [speculjae T* spcculc YZ 3 scdcnti YZ micc&ntibus Y 

4 Qucranus saccraos sanctus insignis Christi nuncius YZ 6 con- 

sumatis YZ 

w 9-12 om. YZ 



158 HYMNUS IN LAUDEM S. LASRIANI. 



TJ /Incipit ymnus Lasriani .i. Molasse 

Daminnse. [f. 3ib. col. i 

ABbas probatus omnino 
Benedictus a domino 

Cum caritatis fructibus 

Doctor aeclesiasticus 
5 Electus dei anthleta 

Fidelis sine macula 

Gregis pastor subagrinus 

Humilis supplex submisus 

Ieiunus largissimus 
10 Kastus cum rectis m6ribus 

Lucerna erit in tota 

Macculasrius Hibernia 

Nadfrdich et sanctus filius 

Optimus dei filius 
1 5 Probatus sapiens perftus 

Quem coronauit dominus 

Requiescit post obitum 

Securus im perpetuum 

Tenebrarum rectoribus 
20 Uictis atque principibus 

Xristo cum suis omnibus 

Ymnum canit celestibus 

Zelus in qu6 fuit mfsus 

dei prae participibus 



Oratio. 

Pcr mcritum Macculasrf summi sacerdotis 
adiuua nos Christe saluator mundi qui regnas. 

Glossa T] ii crit] uel [er)a[0 



HYMNUS MAeUSU 159 



T] /M.EL Isu dixit. [f. 3ib, col. 2. 

In spirut n6eb immunn 
innunn ocus ocunn, 
in spirut n6eb chucunn, 
taet a Christ co hopunn. 

5 In spirut n6eb daittreb 

ar cuirp is ar n-anma, 
di-ar snidud co solma 
ar gibud ar galra 

Ar demnaib ar pheccdaib 
10 ar iffern co n-il-ulcc 

a fsu ron*n6eba, 
ro # n's6era do spirut. 

In spirut 



[NOMINA APOSTOLORUM.] 

Slmon Madian is Matha 
Partholon T6mas Tatha 
Petar Andreas Pilipp Pol 
Eoain is da Iacob. 



B] 2 Parrthalon 3 Petur Andrias Pilip 4 ^oin ocus na da 

Iacop 



i6o HYMNUS IN LAUDBM S. PATRICJL 



T] /Incipit ymnus sancti Patricii. [f. 32. 

ECce fulget clarissima Patricii sollempnitas 
in qua carne deposita felix transcendit sidera 

Qui mox a pueritia diuina plenus gratia 
uitam cepit diligere dignitatis angelicae 

5 Hic felicf prosipia ndtus est in Brittania 
perceptcSque babtismate studet ad alta tendere 

Sed futurorum praescius clemens et rector dominus 
hunc direxit apostolum Hiberniae ad populum 

Erat nanque haec insola bonis terrae fructifera 
10 sed cultore idolatra mergebatur ad infima 

Ad hanc doctor egregius adueniens Patricius 
praedicabat gentflibus quod tenebat operibus 

Confluebat gentilitas ad eius sancta monita 
et respuens diabulum colebat regem omnium 

1 5 Gaudebatque s6 liberam remease ad patriam 
qua serpentis astiitia ollim expulsa fuerat 

Quapropter dilectissimi huius in laude praesulis 
psallamus Christo cordibus alternantes et uocibus 

Ut illius suffragio liberati a uitio 
20 perfruamur in gloria uisione angelica 

Laus patri sit et filio cum spiritu paraclito 
qui suae don6 gratiae misertus est Hiberniae. 

amen. 



Wj 3 om. a puericia gracia 4 angelice 5 ortus/ro natus 

Bntannia 6 baptismate om. ad 7 Set rectus 8 Hyberne 

9 namque insula terre 10 set ydolatra 12 gentilibus W 

gentibus W* 14 diabolum 15 remeasse 16 hastucia olim 

21 \npros\ttt 2? suo Hybernie 



HYMNUS IN LA C/DEM S. BRIGIDAE. 161 



T] Incipit ymnus SANCTiB Brigita 

i 

PHoebi diem fert orbita plenum decoris gratia 
qui Brigitae pro laurea mundo ministrat gaudium 

Hanc spina tanquam lilium stirps protulit mortalium 
splendore carnis nobilem candore carnis celibem 

5 Haec pro supernis cedere carnis fugit blanditiae 
/egris tulit leuamina egentibus cibaria [f. $2b. 

Sponsique per suffragium hostile uisit premium 
signis et actu uiuere s6 monstrat aruis celicae 

Ob Salemonis gloriam reliquit ^thiopiam 
10 ornant oliuae uasculum regale sumat ferculum 

Haec gemma regis fulgida Numae kalendis sarcina 
soluta carnis celica conscendit ad palatia 

Ubi laborum premio iam compta flore lacteo 
gregi adheret candido agno canens altissimo 

1 5 Quo nos pudoris speculum uirtute duc preciminum 
laudemus ut pro gratia tecum regentem secula 

Laus sit patri laus filio laus flamini sanctissim6 
uni substantialiter trin6que personaliter 

amen. 



LIBER HYMft M 



it2 PRAEFATIO IN AMRA COLWM CILLS. 



[Praefatto in Amra Coluim ClLLE.] 

T] Loc dond Amru usque in finem .i. in blog thalman fil otd F£ne in 
Huib Tigernan im-Midi co Diin na n-Airbed hi crich (Mas)raidi fri 
hlron/j anair ; no do Chectraigib Slecht a Breifni Ctanacht ,i. do 
Dallan. Cohtm Cffle mac Feidlimid m«c Fergwa m«c Conaill 
5 m*/c Neill ro*scrib Dallan in-so. IS e" inwwrro in tres fath ar a 
tanic Colum Cffle .i. dfultud doratsat rfg He>end im J&A mac 
Anmerech do filedaib He>end, ar ro bai di-a n-immud na filed ocus 
di-a ndoilgi conna. coemnactar fir Herend beith imni iriu ; ar ir.tf 
no*a*rtha and-sein mani eipled fo ch£t-oir, no*asaitfs cnuicc nemed 

10 fair co mba suaichnid do chach he, ocus combfd andeb fair dogr£s; 
vcus no*asaitis ior ind filid fein na cnuicc ocus no*eipled fo ch£t-6ir 
diammad cen chinaid ncaerad. Is and iarum robatar na filid (oc 
lbur) Chinntrachta hi crich Ulad, ar do'rat rf Ulad condmed tri 
\\\\>X\zdan doib, tio bliad<z//i ule doib and-sein. Conid and-sein 

1 5 dorcnsat scela fein do doilbiud fein, ocus nf forc£mnactar etir ama/ 
no*innist£is, acht dia nderail ior in ciniud mborbb etir i rabatar 
ro*dolbset fllid shulbairi na faibli breci. Ticht tra o filedaib Hlrenn 
co Col///// Cille conid chuccu tisad zx-Xus ria-siu (ri)sad i nDruim 
Cetta, du ir-rabatar nar-rfg nrdiulUat riu-soro. Ro*aitgiset immorro 

20 ainm iiDe fri [cend] Co\uim Cffle ocus in chrabaid chrfstaide . . . 
dovfucad ior a chommairchi co Druim Ceta. Tanic iarum 
Colum Cille anW tanic as a churuch secht fichit a lin ; ut poeta 
dixit ; 

(Cethra)cha sacart a lin 
25 fiche epscop huasal brfg 

icon tsalm-chetul cen acht 
c6eca deochain tricha macc. 

Co ruc leis (na fileda) co Druim Cetta. Rcboi immorro Dallan 
mac Iwgaill ior innarbu etir na filedu ciarbo sui ecnai ocus 

30 filidechta he\ Doroni uero Colum Cille (sid na filed fri) firu 
Herend ocus fri yEd maz Ainmerech ria cach caihgin b6i isin dail 
conid ed sein raitir cid indiu, " di nemed ria cech di " (i. caingen na 
nemed) ria cach caingin. Ro*chuinnig da/ia Colum Cille forsna rigu 
batar isin dail toisigecht filcd n-Erend do thabairt do Dallan (ar 

35 ecna) ocus ar a eolas i filidecht sech cach. Doroni Co/um Cille 
dub-laid oc dul don diil immalle frisna filedu Cormaicc . . . . 
cia log dobMhar dam-sa dar cend in molta. Asb*rt Colum Cille 
dobe'rthar nem duit ocus do cech 6en no'dh'geba . . . chena. 
Ni bat lia andat bai msela odrai i mbiiali. Cate comartha airi-sein, 

Glossa T] 1 Fene] .i. tulach 



AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 163 

T] ar in dall, cotiberthar. DoWrthar do roscc duit fri denom in 
molla, corop leir duit nem ocus ser ocus talam, ocus in tan bas dered 
don molad . . • • Doroni Colutn Cille tuaslucud Scandlan 
meicc Cinn-telad as a giallacht, ocus ro*sl£cht do soscllu . . . 
• . • ocus dorat ocht fichit dam riata do . . n anamcharait, 

45 ocus is iat comarbbai Coiuim Ciiie roptar anm-charait 

Osraigi conid e i n-Hi ocus dlegtair hocht fichti dam rfatai beus do 
shamud hiae a hOsraigio . . . etir Md nwc Anmerech ocus 
Mdaxi mac Gabran im Dal-riatai, ocus ro*leicthea Dal-riata dn 
fognam do 

50 fairrci etir Erinn ocus Albain ocus Gall-goidil do rig Alban dar a 
cend. Dochuaid. • . • 



[Amra Coluim Cille.] 

LOcus huius artis Druim Cetta dia mbui in mor-dal [fol. 34, col. 1 
and. I n-amsir Mdz. meicc Anmerech ocus Mdaux meicc 
Gabran dorigned. Perso .1. Dallan m^ Fdrgaill do Masraigib 
Maige Stecht a Brlifni Gwnacht. Tucait ar roachtain rfchid do 
fein et alifs per s£. Tri tucaite immorro ar a tinic Co\um Ciiie a 
hAlbain i nHerinn in tan-sin .i. do fuaslucud Scandlan Moir meicc 
Cindfoelad rig Osraige frisi ndeochaid a rathaige-som. Ocus do 
astud na filed i nH6iind. ar nrbass ic a n-innarba ar a tromdacht 
.i. /r/cha fo lan chteir ocus a .xu. fo leiih chleir .i. ind ollamain .i. 
10 da c6t d£c filed al-lfn ut quidam dixit, fecht* 

Ocus do shithugud tUr firu H6rend ocus Alban im Dal-riata ; rx> 
tudchaid iaium Colum Ciiie isin n-airecht, ocus co «-erracht sochaide 
isind airiucht do failti fris ; ocus co tancatar na filid do airfitiud d<5. 
conid and-sein asbirt Colum Ciiie fri h/td : 

Cormacc cain briich neoit 

nuae a moltha crina a s£oit 

is ed w\6gus raih-craeth 

cen-mair molthfar mairgg aerthiar, Ad. 

Cain in siig ass-a s<5er-aigthib siigthfar 
mairgg in iath ecnairc aerthfar 
arad cloth ciin in r&m riarait bf 
do*fuairthet moltha maini . . . 

Is iar-sein bui Co\um Ciiie ic cunchid Scandliin ior Ad y ocus nf 
tharat d6 ; co n Irbairt-sora dami fri hyfcd, 4 is e no*gebad a assai 
25 imm iarm£irge ceb e bale i mbeth ' ; ocus roxomallad samlaid. 
Colman macc Comgellan immorro do Dal-rfata is e ruc in rhbreith .1. 
a fecht ocus a slogad la firu Herend, ar is slogad la fonnaib dogr/s ; 

Gloua T] 17 rath-cneth] .1 rath n-cicsi 

M 2 



i'. 4 AMRA COLU/Af CfLLE. 

T] a cdin ocus a cobach la firu Alban. Ocus is frisin Colman-sin 
dorigni Co\um Cille in mtxSide in tan ropo lenam bec be, et dixit : 

30 A chubw con, a anim glan, 

as so p6ic duit, dalle ph6ic dam. 

Ocus astxrrt Co\um dlle is e doglnad sithugud etir fira Herend ocus 

Alban. 

Tanic xnxum Dalldn do acallaim ChoWw C//&, conid and ro'gab 
35 in remibcul do ; ocus ni relic Co\um Cillc do a denam secha 

sein, (co-ndernad) i n-amsir a heitsechta ; asbert, fri marb robo chu- 

baid. 

/Dorairgert tra Co\um Ciile indmasa ocus toirthe (in [foL 34, col. 1 

tal)man do Dallan dar cend in molta-so ocus ni ragaib Dallin acht 
40 nem <\6 fein ocus do cech oen no'dngebad ocus do*fucfad tter ceill 

ocus iogur. 

•• Cuin roMnnub th'£c ocus tu i n-ailithri ocus messe in nHerinn " ? 

Tri (com)arthai immorro dorat Co\um Cilic dd, in tan doglnad a 

molad, comad marcach eich alaid mrinniso/ d6 eitsecht Coiuim 
45 Cille ; ocus in cltna foccul noTaidfed comad he* tosach in molta ; 

ocus a shiili do lecud d6 celn no'beth ic a de(nam). 

Hic dth F6ni di« im-Midi ro'chanad in molad-so (ut) Mdel-suthain 

dixit. Adtet immorro Fer-domnach comarba, is ar Sligi Assail ro* 

chanad 6tha Diin na n-Airbed cosin crois ic Tig Lomman. 

50 *Fecht do Mselchoba na cliar 

hic Ibur Chind-trachta thiar 
dd c£t dec (filed) fovfiiair 
frisin n-ibar anfar-thiiaid. 

Coindmed te(ora) rhbliada* mbind 
55 dorat d6ib Mael-coba in cing 

mer(aid) co ld bratha bdin 
do chene61 delbda Demmain. 

Tres filiae Orci quae uocantur diuersis nominibus in caelo et in terra 
et in inferno ; in cselo quidem Stenna et Euriale et Medusa ; .i. 
60 Clothus Lacessis Antropus ; in inferno Electo Migera Stifone. 

Hoc est principium laudationis. Anamain etir da nin in-so .1. 
nin hi tosuch in molta ocus i n-a deriud .i. Ni disctoW ocus membuain ; 
no is gobul di .i. raicni de-chubaid .i. da s(on nci) a trido thinscetulo 
oen-fid beos diaid i ndifaid] ocus son o iid is ecsamail inn-a ndiaid-side. 
65 Ni disceoil .i. ni diithe sceoil .i. ni ba scll do diiid clviathaigfit(er). 
Ni chelt c6is ceol de chruitt Craiptini co . • cdrastar ior sldagu 
suan-ba?; consext coibniwx etir sce(o main) Motiath maccthacht 
Morca : ba moo lei cech log Labr(aid). 

Bd binniu cech ce61 in chrott 
70 arpeit Labraid Lohgse(ch) Lorcc 

cairho docht ior runi in ri 
in ro*chel ce*is Craip(tini). 

Glossac TJ 31 dalle] no t[alte] 42 nHcrinn] .i. ar . . . 66 ni 

chelt] .i. Rc«s macc Finn no Ferchertne file cccinit ' 



•; 



AhikA COLVIM CILLS. 165 

T] Teora bliadna boi cen les 

Colum inn-a dub-recles 
75 luid co angliu as a chacht 

iar se bliadnaib sechtmogat 

F6 ainm do maith is do miad 
f f ainm d' ulcc ocus d' an(riar) 
/an fir is ni ioxus fand [fol. 34b, col. 1, 

80 iath minn ecus iath ferand. 

[m]ur immud tall isind recht 
coph btiaid is briathar lan-chert 
d\l bale dti duthaig lat 
cail comet is cul carpat 

85 Ethne airechda 'n-a bfu 

ind rfgan de Chorbraigiu 
mdthair Choluim comul ngle 
ingen Dfmma meicc Noe. 

(fri)re* mile co leith mfle bi (oMus guth Coluim CilU ic celebrad, ut 
90 dixit poeta : 

Son a gotha Co\uim C\\\e 
m6r a binne htias cech clelr 
co cend c6ic c£t d£c climmend 
aidblib rlimmend (e)d ba x€\\. 

95 Hi co /i-immud am-martra 

dfarbo Cholum c6em-dalta 
dolluid eissi fo dered 
conid Diin a shen-nemed. 

(A)idbse .i. ainm do chiiil no do chr6nan dognfteis er-m6r fer n- 
100 £rend immalle cid ed doscured and. Ocus is ed 6n dor6nsat fir 
Herend ar a chind-som isin roor-dail Dromma Ceta, co tanic mfad 
nv*man d6. Deismirecht ar aidbsi, ut Colman dixit .i. macc 
Llnini: 

(L)uin oc eliib unge oc dfrnaib cIL-^^! 

105 crotha ban-athech o crothaib rfgna ^^IfcT^ 

rfge oc Domnall dordd (o)c aidbsi *f ' rt ** 

adand oc cainndil colgg ocom coilgg-se. t<f, 

(B)id ferb ic sluind tri raet .1. ferb brfathar, ut dicitur, ma dia 
ferbaib fir-amraib blrlai bias bain ; (bi)d da/ia ferb bolg, ut dicitur, 
1 10 Turgbait ferba for a (g)ruaidib iar cil-brethaib .i. iar cl6en-brethaib ; 
(bi)d daiia ferb bo y ut dicitur, Teora ferba ffra o*sn'acht Assal ar 
Mog Niiadat 
Angelus dixit (no) monachus in-so sfs : 

Gbssae T] 81 immud] m [imm]ad 82 coph] nc cu 107 coilgg-se] 

.i. claideb 109 bain].L fir izi oln'achtj.1 ro-fimmaig 



166 AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 

'I ] Maican humal atbeir cet 

1 1 5 deus ei indulget 

fortgella no ocns uet 

im bethaid suthain surget. 

(La)braid Longsech le6r a lin 
las rort Cobthach (i nD)inn-rig 
1 20 co slila^ laignech dar linn lir 

dfb ro a (a)inmnigthe Lagin. 

(Da) cet zxfichit ch£t Gall 
co laignib lethan leo anall 
de na laignib tuctha and-sern 
1 25 (d)e atat Lagin ior Laignib. 

Tuaim temna a ainm ria-siu dorigned ind orggain Dindng in ro* 
maibad • . . gaineand: 

/Gl£ nclaiged isin ganium [fol. 34^, col. 2. 
inn-a ligu ba mor-sseth 
130 slicht a asna tre n-a etach 

ba \€\j con a id*s6ited g£th. 

Js aire emnas in clt fbccul ar abblli no ar alainne in molta, ut est, 
Deus dcus meus r. in. Is € vaxmorro a ainm lasin Gdidel sein .i. a 
a innise mod .i. is € so mod a ainnisen : 

135 Agur agur iar clin chlin 

beith i pein ph&n nf sith sfth 

amal chach cach co brdth brdth 

in cech trath ra*th thrdth cid scfth scfth. 

Brigita dixit : 

140 Is (6 lemm-sa mo lagat 

do thalmain thairnes cech cland 
cia no'beth nech nf bad isliu 
do*ail1fed sercc Isu and. 

Amra Choluim cech dia 
145 cebia no*diVgaba 'm al-lan 

ro*m a bia ind laith find fia 
ro*fr Dia do Dallan. 

Dal rodal//i is m6r baes 
isind irus 6s Druim Ifas 
1 50 am-mo choimdiu a rf rd r4 

imbf bi bii b6s ni tias. 

Ata ben istuaith 
nf apar a hainm 
maidid esse deilm 
1 5 5 ama/ chloich a tailm. 

Glossa T] 128 isin ganium] no isin gaimriud 



AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 167 

T] Is leges lega cen Ms 

is cuinchid smera cen smiiais 

is amran ri croitt cen chlis 

ar rhbeith d'eis ar n-organ huais 

160 Ro a be do lecht i fairthe 

far do n£it se6l sir-arde 
ruccthar i capp i ndfaid phill 
do racc a scail dia c6em-chill 

Ferchertne file dixit : 

165 In eigthiar ainm demuin duib 

focclas phein ar a muintir 
nrnrreilge Dia tair na tfar 
i lurg demuin i n-ligth(ar. 

Cul ainm in charpait cen chol 
170 i tlgind la Conchobor 

ocus neit ba hainm don chath 
nobrisind la maco. Cathbath. 

Dirsan le'm sellad fris 
, iarbxx i froig dercc anis 

175 ba binne noxhantais dordd 

a da bolg fri dercc anis . . 

Nf air diuchtnaim as mo chotlud radumai innlis . iar cotlud chain 
bind ris . brlathar chorgais cen nach nichmaircc . rath Rathmeicc, 
biiaid rfg meicc . . 
180 Deismirecht ar atherruch i hguth ngnath in so sis. 

Diambad m€ in goba guth-binn 
goba loga noienfaind 
arm no Slaidfed laeg lejth-chinn 
no*meilfinn do Mael-^echnaill 



85 /T^\Ia dia dcrrrogus re tias in n-a gnuis [fol. 26, 
1 J col. 1. 

.i. is ro*atagur dia ; no guidim ria-siu thias in n-a gnuis. 

Culu tria neit. 

' .i. amal t^it carpat serda tre chath corop amlaid dech m'anim-se 
tre chath demna dochum nime. 

Glooae T] 170 U] no re 172 la] n* re 



\ • 



168 AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 

T] Dia nime nrnvreilge il-lurgu i n-eigthiar ar a muichthi 
a m6it. 

.i. ar relad firinni axbdr dia nime ; no df-a fiss con nach dia as idal ; 
nrrrrreilge ic egem il-lurg demna ar m£it a'mtiichi. 

Dia mor m' anacul de mur theinntide diu-tercc 

1 95 nddr. 

.i. mor dia do'mm anacul ar immed in tened bale hi teilciter 
d£ra co cian hic o dlicsin .i. quia fit miir .i. immed ; dfu-tercc 
da/w compositum nomen o Latin ocus o Scotic .i. diu inchian ; ocus 
dercc siiil, ut dixit Gmnni ingen Chormaic : 

200 Fil dune 

ris mad buide lem dfu-tercc 
ar a tibrind in rhbith ule 
a meicc Maire cid diupert. 

Dia flrian flr-ocus clunes mo d6-nuaill de nim-iath 

205 n^l. 

.1. dia ffr 6en no dia na ffrfan ; iixocus .i. quia est deus ubique et 
prope omnibus inuocantibus eum 1 ; mo dd-nuaill .i. mo (di)ndaill 
.1. niiall mo chuirp ocus m'anma iar neillaib oc iath nimi ; no nuall 
fetarliift ocus nu-iadnaisi . , dia thimthirecht do daenib di cach 
210 raet. 



N 



I di-sceoil d* uib Neil. 



.1. ni cen scel ; no ni dis in scel d'uib Neill Cohtm C\Ve do ec, no do 
iniii NdiU. 

Ni huchtat oen-maigi mor mairg mor deilm 
2 1 5 diulaing. 

.i. Ni d' 6en-maig as uch no as iachtad sed totis campfs is mairg 
mor eitsecht Co\utm Cillc\ deilm .i. is mdr in crith ocus in 
ctf/wscugud tanic isind Erind la hditsecht Coluim CUU. 

Ris re asnei Colum cen bith cen chill. 

220 .i. is diulaing diin in scel isind r£ i n-aisneitir diin Co\um CilU do 
citsecht cen a bith i mbith no i mbethaid, ocus cen beith hi cill. 
Ubi inuenitur ris .i. scel ? ni ansa ; i n-immacallaim in da thurad, 
/ut dicitur, " ail rfg rissi redi " ; no \ mBrethaib [fol. 26, coL 2. 

Glossa T] 203 Maire] m muire 

1 P*. csliv. 181 



r i 



AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 169 

T] N(emed), ut dicitur, "nf dil dimi rissi" .i. nf fil airfitiud dami 
225 ocai do scelaib. 

Co hindia dui do. 

.1. coi conai : india .1. innisfes; cia comx di« innisfes dui de; no 
ropo dui cech dune inn-a chondiulg-som co hlndia. 

Scio Nera in faith De. 

230 sceo ocus cco ocus neo trf comoccomail Goideilggi ; ocus cid Nera 
macc Mora(ind) no macc Finnchuill, a sfdib, ni cdimsed a aisneis; no 
robo dui side i n-athfegad Co\uim Cffle. 

De de Sion suidioth. 

.i. do deis in tSion nemdai ro°s(ui)destair; no in faith D£ no* 
235 aisnlided in suidig(ud) bias i n-iath Sion .i. hi tfr. 

Nf less anma ar siii ardonconniath. 

.i. nf fil oc(und) nech lessaiges no soillsiges ar n-anmain hi fecht-sa, 
(ar a)trullai huan i n-iath cain ar sui ; no condto .i. saillim (.i.) inti 
no* hsailled o torcttul ar mbrentaid cinad {ocus targabal), 

240 Con6iter biu bath. 

•i. inti no*choi#ieted (ar) mbiu, atbath ; no inti ro*fitir ar mbiu co 
cain, atbath, 

Ar do*n*bath ba ar n-airchiund a dilcen. 

•i. intf ba hairchend di-ar n-adilgib adb(ath) ; no inti ba hairchend 
245 fri hairchisechtarn-adilgnigi atb(ath). 

Ar do*n*bath ba ar fiadait foidiew. 

.i. in f6idem teged hiiain co har fiadait atbath ; ar tegcd a spirut 
cech dartain ior nem. 

Ar ni' nfissid frisbered homnu hilain. 

250 .i. ar ni mair inti dotxred fiss sfd diin ocus no*frithbruided con na 
b(ad) immecla ocund ; no in fisid teged huain i n-iath. 

Ar ni* n*tathriath do*slui«dfe foccul fir. 

.i. nf haithrethend chucund intf roTethed huain . . no*sluinnfed 
fir focuil diin, no ffr-foccull ; no (ni) thic df-ar taithreos .i. di-ar 
255 lessugud. 

Ar ni forcetlaid fan:anad tuatha toi. 

.i. inti noiuaided foridin inna tuath ic prvcept doib cowbitis inn-a 
tost; no in £m:etlaid noxhanad na tuatha bat(ar) im Thai .i. 
(nomen) proprium srotha i n-Albain. 



170 AMRA C0LU1M CILLE. 

T] /Huile bith ba hai he. [foL 26b, col. i. 

.i. truag dond uile bith ba leis, ar biid 6 .i. truag ; no dana ba leis in 
bith uli. 

Is crott cen cheis, is cell cen abbaid. 

.i. ce*is ainm do chruit bic bfs hi comaitecht cruitti mdri hic a 
265 seinm ; no ainm do tharraing ar a mbf ind l&thriu ; no ainm don 
delgain bic ; no ainm do na coblaigthib no, don trom-tWt quod est 
melius, ut dixit in file. 



De ascensione eius in caelum. 

A Truicc ro-ardd trdth D€ de Cholum cuitechta. 

270 .i. comiargaib cor ro-ardd in tan tdnic cuitechta De* ar cend Cohsim 
Cille. 

Ffnd-fethal fresdul. 

.1. is finn in fethal df-a tdncatar fir indell ; no da*a ba find in sith- 
lad dodeochaid do fresdul Choluim Chilli .i. angil. 

2 75 Figlis fot rtiboi. 

.i. da c^t dec slechtan leis cech lai achtx sollomnaib tantum, comtis 
l^ri a asnai tr^ n-a bldi lfn. 

Boi sacgul-sneid. 

.i. diriuch no siiail no becc .i. lxxui. bliadna, ut dixit in file. 

280 Boi s&m-sdth. 

.i. ba siiail a shaith. 

B6i sab suithe cech dind. 

.i. ba sab hi suithemlacht cech bir\ai co a chl&hi ; no sab daAgen 
no shoad cech n-indliged. 

285 Boi dinn oc libur legdocht. 

.i. no-forcanad libru ind rechta co a chllthi no quia fuit doctor in 

libris legis. 

Lassais tfr tuaid, lais tuaith occidens. 

.i. rolasastair isin tfr tiiaith ; no robo lais, no roiesaig in tfr tuaith ; 
290 ocus roiesaig thir (na) fuinedach; no is lais ama/rogab Inis Bo Finni 
fo/sind (f)^\Tgg\. 



AMRA COLUIM CILJ^. 171 

T] Cotro lais oriens. 

.1 ro*lassai . . . isind airthiur. 

O chleraib crid-ochtaib. 

295 .i. o'n chleir re Corccan Ochaidi; ocus is iadi rof&id-seom do 
Grigoir ; no fana robo docht a chride im chleirchecht fri cach. 

Fo dibad. 

.1 maith a eipiltiu, quia fit dibad (ocus ba)th ocus ba ocus teme ic 
sluinn epilten. 

300 /De angel in ri assid*r6caib. [fol. 26b, col, 2 

.i. angil D6 nime dodeochatar ar a chend in tan conhiiarcaib. 



R 



De marterio eiusdem in mundo. 

Anic axalu ro hairbriu archarigliu. 



.i. rinic-som co dd itd Axal angel ; no rdnic du hi tabar auxilium do 
305 chdch .1 co himmed drchangel ; no Axal .i. immacallaim .i. ranic-som 
di'n thir i ndlntar immacallaim ; quia dicunt hiruphin et zaraphin, 
Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus deus sabaoth dicentes ; no axalu 
.i. ucca ocus sola, et compositum in foccul sfc .i. 6 Latin ocus 6 
Goideilg .i. rdnic-som in n-o£n baile as togaidi la cich .i. caelum. 

3 10 Rdnic iath in ndd adaig aiccestar. 
.i. rdnic-som thir in nach aiccther adaig. 

Rdnic thlr do Moyse munemmar. 

.i. in-id toimtiu leind Moyse do beith. 

Rinic maige m6s nadgenet ciuil. 

315 .1. nf bls ce61 do genemain indib, ar nf bi a thesbaid etir eissib. . 

Ndd eitset ecnaide. 

.1. nf h£tat ecnaidi a aisn&s ; no ni h&tsend ecnaid fri araile. 

Asrala ri sacart saethu. 

•L ro-li ri na sacart a galra ule de, i n-amsir a litsechta, ut dicvtur, 
320 Tristis est anima mea usque ad mortem. 1 

» Mt xxvi. 38 



172 AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 

T] T3 Och^s gair combiiich. 

.i. cain ro*briss a thola isin garit re* ro'bdi. 

Boi a hiiath ior demal. 

.t. ba hdath do-som demon, no ropo huath-som la detnon .i. la dee 
325 in milti. 

Di-a mbo goiste celebrad. 

.i. di-a mbo choi astuda, no di-a mbo gai astuda celebrad Coluim 
Cille ; no goiste aire fein .i. airet noxhluinte guth Coluim Cilie ic 
celebrad, ni ldicthe ass co cinnte in celebrad ocus co «-iarfaigtfs sclla 
330 do iavum, 

As a cheird cumachtaig. 

.i. a chumachta a chleirchecta dognfid-som sein. 

Conroiter recht robust. 

.i. rofitir com mor-shonairti ind rechta, quia idem est robust et 
335 robustus ; no roxhomlt a dirgi co sonairt. 

RoTess ruam ro*fess seis. [fol. 27, col. 1. 

.i. rofcss r6m a adnaicthi .i. Hf no Diin, ut dicunt alii ; no ro*fess 
cor-rtiaim ocus ro*fess a hs£is. 

Suithe d6 ddma deachta. 

340 .i. roddmad 66 siiithe na deachta ; 6 macc D6 ro*£tastar sein ; no 
ro*boi i ndeacht damtha meicc De\ 

Derb dag i mbd. 

.i. is demin conid maith in t-& dochuaid; no ropomaith intf atbathand. 

Ba h^ola Axal n-afigel. 

345 .i. ba heolach i n-immacallaim ind angil diarbo ainm AxaL 

Armbert Bassil brdthu. 

.i. in brath dfumsa dochuaid ind im m6r-dail Dromma Ceta, conxd 
airi-sein tuc B6ethfni testimoin a Baisil do thraethad in dfummais ; 
110 rcairbered bith bretha bratha Baisil. 



Qlossa T] 346 armbert] armbert .i. nrerbm bretha no briathra a Basil ; no 
ro-erlxrt Baithin braihu .i. bretha no briathra a Basil ic forctlvXColuim Cilie nach 
ar-ragbad diumm»j no miad mi/tman lagair fer nErend . . . * n sinistr. marg^ ; et in 

iuj. marg. ar airdd no comad Colum Cille feln doberad briathra Basil chuci di-a forcetul 

fein. 



AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 173 

T] Argair gnfmu de aidbse airbrib aidbsib. 

•i. ro*airgair immi a menmain do bith inn-a dia in molad doratsat 
na sloig fair ; no ro*ergart gnfmu D£ do thaidbsin inna n-immed 
ridub hduaibsech ; ocus is ed arrogart deis seom sein in testimoin a 
Basil, no na brethra. 

355 De scientia eius in omni parte. 

Aith rith rethes. 



R 



•i. tarraid d6 in rith ro*reithestar. 
Tar cais cain-denam. 

•i. dognfd cain-gnira dar cend a miscen, quia fit cais miscais. 

360 Faig ferb fithir. 

•i. no*fuaiged breithir in forcetail in feth-athair. 

Gaiss gliiasa gle. 

.i. ba gass he ic erslocud inna ngliias co gW ; no gonais na glviasa, 
et reliqua. 

3^5 Glinnsi-us salmu. 

•i. ro*glinnig na salmu fo obil ocus astrisc. . 

Sluinnsi-itf leig libru libuir, ut car Casion. 

•i. is amlaid roiegastair libru llgis amal noilgad libru Eoin 
Cassion ar a rlidi ; no roieg arao/ roieg Eoin Casion libru legis. . 

370 Catha gulae g£lais. 

,i. ro a gslastar cath in chr6is ; \no cdlai as maith and [fol. 27, col. 2. 
.1. ro*briss catha na tri Cul .1. cath Cdili Dreimni ior Connachtu, 
ocus cath Cuili Feda for Colman m6r macc nDiarmata, ocus cath Cuilt 
Rathin ior Ultu ic cosnam Rois Torothair etir Colum ocus Chomgall. 

375 Libru Solman sex-us. 

.1. ro*seich libru Solroan ; no ro*siacht libru So\man ; no sexus .i. 
iexsus, ut dicitur fenchas pro senchas, ut dixit in file : 

L^gsait filid fail i fos 
fenchas co (6ig la Fergwx. 

3*° Slna sceo imrima raith. 

.1. sina .1. sonenna ; sc^o rima .i. doinenna ; ocus is 6ndi as imber 
ati ; raid .i. ro*raidestar sein* 

Glossa T) 8 fo§] m [fM»l 



174 AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 

T] Rannais rainn co figuir etir libru leig. 

.i. dorat stair ind rechta ior leith, ocus a shians ior in leith aile. . . 
3 8 5 L^gais runu ro-chiiaid. 

.i. rosualt Wist bfs isind (Qairgi ; is iat a hairdi side : in tan sceas 
Oi'us a haged fri tir, domma ocus ttrca isin tir-sin co cenn secht 
rhlAivaian ; mad siias, domma ocus anbthine isind aedr sin ; mad 
sis, dith ocus mortlaid ior milaib in mara. Noinnised iaium nina 
390 ind anmannai-sin do dainib combeitis inn-a foimtin; no roieg 
runa ic ro°suidib ; no is e fein robo sui. 

Eter scolaig screptra sceo ella(cht) immuaim n-esci 
im r(ith). 

.i. ro*thucastar anW reithes Isci iri gr£in. rempi nunc post nunq, 
395 Raith rith la gr&« ng^scaig. 

.i. is airi attxr/r g£scach di, ar is liaidi soillsi do rennaib ocus do 
roscaib d6ini ; uel nouit cursum fluminis Reai ; dofcrar hiiaid-side 
ior cech sruth. 

Rein rith. 

400 .i. ropo eolach ir-rith Renis .i.maris. 

Rimfed renna nime nech adcoi cach ndir-uais. 

,i. is doig linn mrinnisfed do rennaib nimi inti no'innisfed cach 
ret huais dorigni Colww Ciilc\ winnisfed Coium Ciiie ni rohuais 
di-a triallad, .i. do rennaib. 

405 R-o Colum Cille cualammar. 

.i. rochualammar o Cholum Cille. 



Ck-ssa T] 400 maris] in inf. marg, ut dixit Finn : 

Scel lcm duib dorddaid dam 
rofaeth sam (snigid gam) 

(gseth ard)-fuar isel grian 
aigair rith lu-rethacn rian. 

roin(a)d rait(h nrcleth cruth) 
rogab gnass gigrand guth 

ro*gab fuacht e*te (en) 
(aigre re" e mo scll). 



AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 175 

/De admiratione et caritate eius. [foL 270, coL 1. 

T] f** Oich boi coich bias beo bad inamridir ar iathaib 
\^r irdocht ir-thuaid. 

410 .i. cairm ir-rabai ocus cairm i mbia b£o, bad amru ocus bad forcthiu 
isin tfr tuaid quam Colum Cilli. 

Adtet connii. 

•L no*aisn£ided corrici nuu Colum Cilie. 

Nadig6i ge6in. 

415 .i. nf atthg£n-sa g6i fadecht-sa ar is marb inti noinnis^/ diin .i. 
Colum Ciiie ; no no*inniso/ diSn o nd cosin n6mad nhua de geneluch 
caich ; no adfet fil and idem et uetus testimonium, ocus an n6» is 
nouum testimonium .i. noinnis*/ diin iarum do fetar-laicc ocus do 
nu-fiadnaise. 

4*° Grds ro*fer fechtnachu. 

.i. ba fechtnachu cach grh in gres ro*ferastar Colum Ciiie. 

Fri arthu ar chathru co domun drihgthier. 

.i. fri dradu na cathrach nemda rodringestar ; co dom** .i. robo 
d6 a shomain ; no co domft* .i. ad calum. 

425 Ar deu d6inachta. 

.i. is airi dorigni sein ar d6enacht meicc De" .i. cor-ragbad greim d6 
dsad meicc DeY 

Ar assaib rigthier. 

.1. ar sastaib do ir-richiud. 

430 Rir accobur a siila. 

.i. ro*renastar cech nf robo shant di-a-rosc hi-fos. 

Sui slan creis Crist. 

.i. cretis Crist in sui slan ; no creis a uerbo creo, roforbrestar 
mrum hi Crist ; no dorat Crist inorbairt fair. 

435 Ceo ni coirm ce6 ni serc-ol saith sechrais beoil. 

.L sechnais coirm, sechnais serc-ol, sechnais saith ; sechnais be6il ; 
no sech a beolu. 

Boi cath. 
.L catholicus. 

Glom T] 416 dc] m do 



i;6 AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 

T] • Boi cast. 

•i. castus. 

Card6it. 

.i. tdit, lin do deircc eisseom huili ; no forcthi CoXum Ctl/e o 
deirc. 

445 Clothonn oc buaid. 

.i. cloch cl6chi /quia fit ond cloch; robo chloch [fol. 27b, col. 2. 
\djum cl6ichi cech uilcc Co\um Ciffe, ocus da*a rob6i seom corbo 
lia buada, ut fit ail hi cinn tfri. 

B6i less lan. 

450 .i. b6i seom co tabrad a lan less do chach. 

B6i leor less oiged. 

•i. ba leor d6 do maith cid a ndlnad fri h6igedu. 

Boi huasal, boi obid, boi huasa bds. 

.i. ropo m6r a huaisli, ocus cerbo hiiasal ropo humal, ocus is airi 
455 dognfd humli ar ro*n"tir bds hdasai ; no rop fortail for a bas. 

B& liain, ba lig, la cridi cech ecnada. 

.i. bd l£nis no ba Han-char .i. bd sobarthanach no ba ciumrechtaid 
no bd liaig ic legiw chdich. 

Ar mind n-Axal n-acallaim ba hanmni ar beba. 

460 .i. in mind nobiid ocund ic acallaim ind angil diarbo ainm Axal, 
is do lugu digi atbath, ar ni chaithed linn na biad isin biisidain 
atbath acht i sathumn ocus i ndomnuch. 

Ba binn ba h6en a cherdd cteirchechta. 

.i. ba bind la cach a guth ; oais ropo leor do cach ind o£n-cherdd 
465 chl£irchechta b6i oca ; no ropo 6en di-a cherddaib cllirchecht, ar 
ba ffli ba faith bd siii. 

Do d6inib dfscruit. 
.1. ropo dfscrutan do chdch a ddna. 

Ba dfn do nochtaib, ba dfn do bochtaib. 
470 .i. ic a n-^itiud ocus ic a mbfathad. 

Ba nii noxhesad cech trow di othaig. 

.i. cech athach throm noxhlsad is amal nua no'gebed Co\um 
Ciife, no bd irummiu cach othaig diin in clsad nua-sa, ar in dall. 



AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 177 

T] O Cholum cosc tuath. 

475 .i. o Cholum noxhoiscitis na tiiatha. 
Mfad mdr munemmar manna. 

•i. /miad airmitiu; mar .i. immed; manna «L in [fol. 33, col. 1. 
mainn ; iss-ed asbertis meicc fria, man c6 .i. quid noc nisi cibus 
caelestis ? dommunemmar iaium .i. doberthzx airmitiu m6r do-som 
480 in biid nemdai. 

No^df^geilsigfe Crw/ etzr dligthechu. 

.i. is and doberthar d6 a I6g a geilsinechta ; etir na dligthechu .1, 
etir angliu ocus axchangliu. 

Tre n-a chian co taslai. 

485 .i. is fata ata ic roachtain na geillsinechta-sin. 

Ergnaid sui siacht slicht cethruir. 

.i. is ergnaid in sui ro'sechestar slicht in chethrair .i. na cethri 
suiscllaigthe ; no ro*siacht fein, quia apud Finniauum euangelium 
tegit 

49° Co talluid la doch£tal. 

•i. is amlaid dolluid la d6ch£tal dochum nime J. c£tal muintire 
nime ocus talman no ittzx-laicc ocus nui-fradnaisi. 

Do nim-iath iar n-a chroich. 

.i. co hiath nime dochiiaid iar croich ocus chlsad. 

495 C6t cell cust6i tond fg 6gi offrinn. 

.i. comltaid tond d6 ior muirib c£t cell ; ocus cintech ar lcintech 
sein, ut est Hf ocus Dairi ; no comltaid tond fo 6gi oifirinn in comlin- 
sin. 

Oll-ni ni idal nl ellastar cl6en-chleir. 

500 .i. oll anf dogniid do raaith, ocus ni idlacht ; ni ailed da*a bale i 
mbiid cliar chl6en. 

Do*ellar f6 inbuilg. 
.i. do*s*bered do salund ; no no*s*bliged .i. noxhendsaiged. 

Ni fot ni fuacht nad heris. 

505 j. ni ro*foidestar nech hiiaid doglnad uilcc, ocus ni dlrnai f&n nid 
heris .i. na ro*aslaig heris ior nech, no ni ragaib fein heris. 

Glotsa T] 496 comluid] no cosatic 

LIBER HYMft N 



178 AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 

Tj Ni uined nf na bo recht tlg. 

.i. ni hairderccaiged nf acht do re*ir rechta Dd. 

Nad eitse bds bith. 

510 .i. ar nd bad istad d6 biis tr£ bithu, no isin bith. 

1 Be6 a ainm /beo a anuaim. [fol. $$ % col. 2. 

.1. a anim thall. 

Ar . . fodruair fo recht noeb. 

.1. ar a fo(t) ro*fodnibastar fo recht ndeb, is aire as be(o) a ainm i-fos 
5 1 5 ocus a anim thall. 

Frisbert tinu a thoib. 

.i. roTnairnestair saill a th6ib, ar ba \€\t scith a asna tria n-a blai 
lfn isin traig. 

Tule a chuirp cuillsi-us. 

520 .i. ro*choillestar toil a chuirp. 

Cuili neoit. 

.i. ro . • roxhoillestar gainne, ut poeta dixit ; 

In maith lib 
in tan astxrrar fir frib 
525 aslaigid sercc saigit sloit 

ni gaib n^oit fri nech as dil. 

Nad in macc macc Hui Chuinn. 

.i. cuich in ma^c? ni ansa, macc em Hui Chuinn .1. Colum Qille ; 
no ni bo in meicc Hui Chuinn gainni no neoti. 

53° Cuil deim de eot cuil deim de formut. 

.i. ni dernai nf de eot, ni dogneth cuil ; no ni dernai do fuacbtain 
no do farmat, ni no*digbad cuil, quia fit demo .i. digbaim. 

Fo lib ligi a ai. 

.i. is maith duib, is lib ata a ligi. 

535 Ar cech saeth srethaib sina. 

.i. ar cach ngalar sreth sina .i. dogniid cach sfn a raithi. 

Tre thuaith n-idlaig d</ru'meoin ret(u). 

(ic) dul tre thuaith innad idlacht dorwmenair ,i. . . . 



AMRA COLUIM C/LLE. 179 

T] Ar credla cairpdiu. 

540 .i. is airi dorat in messa fomi ar in carpat credal a chuirp ; no ar in 
cleirchecht roieic hdad ar charbtu. 

Cath-sfr soich ffr fiched fri conuail. 

.1. cath suthain ; soich fir .i. ro&eichestar in fir . fiched .i. dogniid- 
som fuachtain fri-a cholaind, i-foss. 

545 Co nach ra(ga) rig-ma^c ior dede D6. 

.L xnacc ind rfg . . . ni raga ior deda De. 

In aguth in athfers. 

.L isin guth n-aigthide .i. ite maledicti in i. ni bi a fers 

aile d6, acht uenite benedicti patris 1 . . . 

55° Adranacht ria n-afes ria n-amne(rt). 

/.i. ro a adnacht rfa-siu tisad aes d6, ocus ropo [fol. 33^ col. 1. 
amnertach .i. ar it se bXidJna seehtmogzX ropo slan d6. 

(Ar) iffern in Albu omun. 

.i. ar omun iffirnn dochuaid i n-Albain. 

555 (A)ed atnoi ule oll-doine dron-chetal fechta for nia 
nem. 

.. Aed macc Ainmerech dorat secht cumala ar a anmain do thabairt 
isin molad-sa Coluim Cille , ocus ro*aithnestair MA do'n dullcomad 
druiniu cech c£tal in c&al-sa do'n tren-fiur .L do Cholum Citie; 
560 quia fit nia .i. treWer. 

Ni handil. 
.i. lem, acht is diL 

Seu suail. 

.i. ocus ni suail ; no nf handil .1. nl roindil, ocus nf nrftiaig nf bad 
565 ihuail. 

Ni nia nad nua fri cotach Grouail. 

.i. nf trgn-fer nach nua in-so fri glinnigud cotaig Ctoaill ; no Wt 
cotach comxaW .i. ic sith et/> corp ocus anmain. 

Cluidsi-us borbb beolu bendacht batar ic toi tolrig. 

570 .i. ro*ch16i beolu inna mborb bdtar ic ardd-rig T6i, cid ed bad dlic 
leo olcc do rid ; conid twinachad dognitis, ut fuit Balam. 

Glossa T] 542 fri comiail] no fri coluain 

1 Mt. xxv. 41, 34. 

N 2 



ito AMXA COLVIM C/LLE. 

T] O d6inib (de)imthechta , oc deo d£sestar. 

o doinib ro'digbad ocus ic dia tharrasair. 

Ar adbud ar ani atronnai gart Aglan hoa cathair 
575 QuHiuail. 

.\. ar a ainmni ocus ar a &m ro*ernai gart nglan hua (Co)naill inn-a 
chathair; no ar a adb-chlos ocus ar ainmni rcernai gart nglan 
et reliqua ; ar nl denad-som sein ut faciunt hipochritae. 

Hic udbud cain-sruth sceo magistir muintire. 

580 .i. hic udbud nomen doloris .i. pro(prium) saith no ingiu sechi. 
Robo chain iarum in sruith con na tomled, co «or-ragbad in galar- 
sin he ; ccus da/w ropo magistir h6 di-a muintir immon cltna ; no 
ingiu sechi .i. is i fechtain rotacmaing a shechi ar-immud a ddn ; 
no ic udbud /.i. ic fethugud adbb ic eirniud chest [fol. 33D, col. 2. 

5S5 na canon(e); no ic dibdud g6a; no ainm do boith llgind; no 
proprium loci i Ceneol Ctuwaili. 

Fri hangel n-aicellestair atgaill gramataig gr&c. 

.1. dognid acallaim arigil, ocus rofoglaind gnzmataig ama/ Gr&u ; no 
noaicilled gnzmatacdu ocus Gr&u. 

59° Soer sech thuaith , sin inedim. 

.i. s6er noseichtfs .uii. tuatha; ocus cinntech ar lcintech and ; 
no noseicthea sechtar thiiatha . Sin inedim .L is amlaid sein 
dogniim a aisneis. 

Macc Fedlimthi fich thiiaith, fin nouit. 

595 .i. macc Feidli>//Mf di-a fichtfs .xx. tiiath ; ocus cintech ar lcintech 
beos ; di-a fich in tir anttiaid. Fin nouit .i. ilnem nouit .i. a bas 
fein uel finem mundi. 

Ni tochias don bith, ba sfr don chruich a chuimni. 

.i. ni ma-taidchaid for bith gairddi a amsire ; robo suthain immorro 
6oo do chumnigud crochi ior a chorp ; no ni thanic do'n bith ille ba 
suthainiu do chuimnigud crochi meicc D£* 

Confich figlestar 6 gnfm glinnestar. 

i. an( nofiged 6 figill imraite do d^nam noglinniged 6 gnim. 

Congdin de gein n-dn hua hAirt nis N&l co nert. 

605 .i. ro*g£nair gein n-dn au Airt e-side; no hua N£ill co nert .1. 
robo nertmar ; no nfs Neill co nert, ni fri nerta N&l dobered t6eb, 
acht fri nerta m spirta noib. 

C.loisa T] 605 au] no o, sec. manu. 



AMRA COLUIM CIU.E* 181 

T] Nad fuich fecht di-a mbathar. 

nf dernai fuachtain in bad choir a bds, dia mad he fath nobethe 
610 66 chena. 



B 



Uich bron cerdd Chuind dul do druib meit a 
maith. 

.i. b6i brisiud ocus br6n hi cathir Chuind do'n do-drriib ro*b6i ior 
CoXum Cille dia ndechaid innund » Mlit a maith .i. is m6r ia€\X in 
615 mathiussa b6i d6 do'n dodruib boi fair ; no hoi uch ccus bron hi 
ceirdd Chuind. 

/Macc ainm cruchi. [fol. 28, col. 1. 

.i. macc dorat a ainm do chroich ; no macc ri-s* riibo chw/wan ainm 
croche Cm/. 

620 Cuici aias ecce sfer certo indias. 

.i. cosse a ses .i. is demin lemm a aes ; ecce a£r .i. is foWus dam in 
t-der, ar ro*16icthe d6 a s\Sli c£in boi ic dlnam in molta : certo 
mdias .i. is m6r a cherta innisim. 

Al-liath leo binn in nectu nu-ddl. 

625 .1. al-lfath .1. al-lith idem ocus lith a ailli, amal gl6id leoman hind i 
snechtu i nddil nui ; ar in tan dolx/r in leo a gldid ass, tecait foithi 
na huili anmannai, co tabair-som thi di-a erbull impu, co n-eiplet 
isind luc-sin acht luch ocus sinnach. Tic in sailchi cucai-seom 
iar-sin co tabair-side thf immi-seom co n-epil. Sfc Co\um Ciilc inti 

630 md tabair tf a forcetail, ni theite huad tairrsi ackt anrechtaid, tf 
forcetail meicc D^ inn-a thimchell-som ; no al-liath .i. ailli ind leith 
.i. Co/um CUU , no al-liath .i. in fath indalla ar thdite in leo in iath 
indalla clin bfs incoisni, co tabair a glaid ass iar ndul immach isin 
dail nui. 

63S Coec coecuas. 

.1. com m* 6c nf innisiub sc^la Coluim Cille. 

In tech hi coluain co hether a rogu ro-fer subai sam- 
ith. 

.1. in tintech dochuaid i colainn co hether anW dochuaid P61 ; ocus 
640 ropo h^ a rogu sein ; ro-fer .i. roferastar a rogu cosin maith i fil 
sith ocus suba ; no rofera-tar co tarddad a rogu d6 co sam-sith 
.i. co sith in tsamraid, ar is and atbath ; no foruir sith dia samud 
in techt dochuaid co heither. 

Cfosu T] 633 incoisni] . i. reud 



182 AMRA COLVIM CILLE. 

T] Rosalui sochla suithi derb do. 

645 .i. rohuatuaslaic sui co sochla do shuidib ; no ro'&lanaig siiithi do 
shuidib ; derb do .i. is deinin dorigni sein. 

Do ni hong oen-taigi , do ni hong oen-teta. 

ong .i. tadall, no tet timpan no t£t sligi ; /ni tadall [fol. 28, coL 2. 
oen-taigi iaraw ; no ni tadall oen-t&i no 6en-&ligi duin xrdiniud 
650 Co\uim Cille. Ubi est ohg .i. tadall ? ni ansa: hi fothud breth, ut 
est, ohgaib coscaib carat .i. ar omun a cosc a tadaill di-a coscc 
di-a chairtib ; no ong .i. ongan .i. nirbo ohgan oen-taigi he* acht ropo 
ohgan il-taigi ; no nf bo ohgan oen-sligi. 

Trom tiiath foccul fo thuind. 

655 .i. is trom a chainiud cosna tuathaib, ocus is foccul (6 thuinn in 
scel-sa. 

Ardlecht de locharnn ind rlg do # radbad ro-athlas. 

.i. locharnn ind rig de* nrdlecht dfn in molad-sa fair ; do*radbad .i. 
rodfbdad hi-fos, ro-athlas tall in regno caelorura. 

660 Amrad in-so ind rig rcrdonrrig ft?r # don'sndidfe Sione. 

.i. amra in rad-sa, no amra in rath, no amr^id, no amra in rith ata* f6i 
anuasana ; is inund in t-am fil and ocus mors, quia post mortem 
pretium laudis datum est cec6 ; no is inund in t-am ocus nem ; 
ncm-rath di;/ ar is nem tucad d6 il-liiag in molta ; ind rig ro*donr 
605 rig .i. dorat rige dam .i. ar is Co\um Cille dorat ollamnas dam ; 
fordowsn&jdfe Si6ne .i. no*n a snaidfe co sliab Si6n, no is cosin 
cathraig nemda. 

Ro # dom'sibsia sech riaga. 

.i. romfuca sech demnu ind a^oir ad requiem sanctomm , no sech 
670 riaga .i. sech ingena oircc. 

Rop r^id menna duba dfm. 

.i. rop soraid dam dul sech na mianata duba .1. ubi sunt deraones ; 
no mendum .i. g6 , menna .i. goa ; roeisrete \zxum dfmsa inna 
goa duba. 

6 75 Domchich cen anim hoa cuirp cathra co huaisli. 

.i. co roma-accara cen anim hua do Choirpri Nia-fer do Laignib 
.i. ar is Eithe ingen Dinima meicc Noe a mathair, do Chorpraige 
I.agen ; ocus ropo hoa side do Chathair Mor xxxacz Feidlimthi Fir- 
erglais. 



AMRA COLUIM CILLE. 



183 



T] /011 ro-diall oll natha nime nem-grian [fol. 28b, col. 1. 
nid amhuain. 

.i. is mor in ro-diall doratw iot na na focclu-sa anuasana ; oll natha 
.i. is oll in nath dognf tls ind filid ar-thtis do grlin ocus do £scu, ocus 
ni moo in temligud dobertis forru , indas doratnj-sa sund; no 
cid oll leind cdarcitf natha gr^hi ocus eVai, ni moo lind indaas 
685 erdarcitf litsechta Coluim Cille . Nid amhiiain, Ni di-sceoil .1. quia 
cecatus sum lterum. 



[Nota.] 

T] fol. 26b. in inf. marg. 

non esset uirginitas nisi matrimonium fuisset. 



i8 4 ORATIO S. ADAMNANL 



[Oratio S. Adamnani.] 

T] Adomndn dorigne in n-orthain-se. 

f~* Olum Cille co Dia do # nrerail hi tias ni mos-tfas. 

.i. co nderna Co\um Cille mo erail co Dia in tan tias ; ni mos-tias .i. 
ni rop moch thias. 

Tacud iar-mdr mui mo chelmaine. 

5 .i. iar m6r thacad regat, is ( mo chelmaine dam. 

Buidni co hangel airm. 
.i. is e* leth attxrrim mo erail cosinn airm i filet buidne angel. 

Ainm hui Ndsadaig Neil, m suail snadud Sion co 
harchaftgliu H&l. 

lo .i. ainm hui erdarcaig Neil ; nf suail snadud .i. n( suail in snithud co 
Dia na n-archangel, quia idem est hel et deus. 

[Ijndingnaib De athar etir comslectaib na cethri sen 
find fichet firian fochanat riched ind rig runig 
ruithnigthi. 

15 .i. i ndirignaib .i. hi cumta\g\b De* athar . et/r comlechta/2 .i. eti> 
comthindltaib na cethri sen find fichet .i. xii. patriarchae et .xii. 
apostoli ; fochanat ,i. dicentes t*r, Sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus 
deus sabaoth ; ind rig xunig .i. ind rfg taitnemaig hic-o tiat rtina. 

Nual ndd rdnic nad rocma. 

20 ,i. sech ni rdnic nf ricfa nual debtha in leth-sin. 

Rect m6i mo Christ cw/wachtach col Colum Cilli. 

.i. ni ranic col i ndfrgidetaid dti hita mo Christci/machtach ; no colo 
.i. friscurim c£il, i ndirgidetnid iti Dia ocus Colum Cille. 

[Stemma S. Mobi.] [fol. 28b, col. 2. 

♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ 

♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ 

T] ^Mobi clairneach mac Beoan m/c Bresail m/c Argil mic Ydna mic 
Airtri m/c Luigni Tr/nog m/c Hrengduib m/c Airt cuirb mic Coirbn 
m/c Corm/c mic. . . . rg . . . tuinhig Teamrach. 



HYMNUS S. PHILIPPL i«5 



[Hymnus S. Philippi.] 

T] T}Ilipapj/a/ap/a/caKih [fragm. 

-* hi c&te Pilip ro*ra*idh 
in enlaith shaer shuthain sheang 
aitriabais inis Eidheand. 

5 I n-airthi/r Afraice bfd 

is e saethar suaichnigh gnft 
nocho taraill saeghal sin 
dath na fuil for a n-eitib. 

Maraid a cliimha foraib 
10 o thosach dWgthech domain 

gin easbaidh nach aen eoin dib 
gin fuilleadh riu gin/flrrfmh. 

Seacht n-aibhne finda co fad 
i>na muighib i fuiW 
1$ as eadh novbiathand dogrh 

canaid ceolu co cain-b^s. 

Doroindsit mcdhon aidhche 
ar mb*M for eocho caidhche 
ri cord na n-aingeal ar luas 
?o isin aidheor eadaruas. 

Canaid na tit eoin co gnnd 
ni hecoir a bith ro-bind 
na huile adhamra rith 
dorinde Dia riasin mbith. 

25 Canaio* drong dib ar n-eirghe 

i n-aimsir na hiarmeirghe 
a ndingne Dia digrois fath 
o thosach domain co brath. 

Cana/o* na heoin is maith m«Hn 
30 isin deadhoil duslaig dtfin 

a ndingne Dia dighnaib thall 
il-lo bratha na ngraiand. 

Da 6n cethrachat ar dtd 
ocus mUe nocho breg 
35 robo rimh doib robo raith 

is ed a fir in gach enlaith. 



i86 HYMNUS S. PHILIPPI. 

T] Da-cluindis fir eoin gin 2iht % 

in coicedal caemh comhnart 
adbeldais uili mor in mod 

40 ar eistecht re n-airfidiud. 

Impidhe Muire moire 
iar Scothad na canoine 
co n-aittrebam thall co grib 
isin tir a fuil Pilip. Yilip. 



[MlSCELLANEA.] 



T] fragm. i. 



'" (a) Find Y\\e ; mac do, Concubur Abrad-ruag ri Erand ; mac do-bein, 
Mog Corb qui cecidit ic toghail Bn/idne Da Choca ; moc do-sein, Cu 
Corb qui cecidit ia Feradach Find Fe^/nach. 

(b) . . . . ni mad lodmar do, ol Cu Chulo/W, romert .... 
amar Ultu ; apradh nech fri Conchubar, cia d'a tissad . . . ni po rom 

• • 

(c) Is and-sin co mbocht fir fer. . . . fair-sium, dia lod in coicer 
cuicce fo'n oinme ; nrgabastar ime amar blaith biandaige, is e uaigthe 
oss lethair, ro'gabtar bratt taing tairis a n-echtar. 

(d) /mortlaidh .i. quando plurimi pereunt de uno morbo [foL 35ib. 
mortali .i. mort luadh .i. mors luath .i. bass luath, ocus ni hingnad ; ocus 
comtsuij/igtu/ sin o Laidin ocus o Gaedhailg, sic est isin Bretnais, ut 
dicitur ' croe-bechain,' .i. a crai, is ondi is 'cara' ata, a mbechain 
is ' becc ' tsluindes. 

(t) A\d dosgrib ocus a nduill^ bic fuair do 

e : tir C.\ 

angab 

. . . satu 

rinmotha. 



DE UBERATIONE SCANDLANL 187 



[De Ltberatione Scandlani.] 

T] / T^ifoitus dolluidh Co\um Cillcocus ^Edhan mac Gabriin [fragm. ii 

\/ do mor-dhail Oroma Ceta, co hiEdh mac AinmirarA, i rabadur 

firu Eirend itir laech ocus clirech co cend mbliad/ia ocus .iiii. mis ; 

do chuingidh chairde do feruib Alba» tancadar, ocus ni ttfiadh doib. 

5 " Bid cairdi co bnfth do«o," ol Co\um Cffle, (( gin indsaidhidh sair a 
Heir/W ; " uair badar caingni imdha sund oc 6sedh mac AinmiraA .L 
tafond Dal-riada dar muir, ocus tafond na n-^ces, ocus dala Ossraidhi 
iar tuitim a n-eitiri .i. Scandlain . Oc \suht dono do Cholum OIU 
for dorus in dtiine amach fod imraidh Aed co cuala diiicaire Scand- 

10 \ain ar mhed na peini i mbiii .i. .xii. chuibrech fair, ocus feoil 
fonaithi dobirthea d6, ocus banda ar rind meoir do uisci d6 i n-a 
dhiaidh . Tainic do/w? Co\um CilU di acallaim ScandlaiVt co n- 
eib*rt Scandla* frrs. (l ar Cnst fr/ut, eirg for-t ciilu ocus no*m'Cuin 
digh for 6edh, uair dorochir-sa i'm fiachu." Dochuaidh immorro in 

15 clirech co h^Edh, ocus ni thard-s**» d6. A&bert dono Colum CsiU, 
" bidh dilmhain ria madain." (( Cumine, a chorr-chUridh tid," ar in 
righan, ocus a sobca blathar ocus sf ac folcadh. (( Tu fein bus 
corr," ar Cohsm CiIU t " frr in 4th-sa amuigh co bnfth, ocus do Vth 
sciath bristi ama/ ata in \eth-to\t ; " ocus ata amla/a* sicut uidimus ; 

20 M w»; domrua-sa Scandla* ria matain," ol Colum CilU. Ocos 
doluidh iarum Colum CilU tar CiandaM/a *«/* tar h. mac Carthaind 
m<; tar Loch Febuil ocus i Corthib Snimha <wj co hArd mac n- 
Odhran i n-inis Eoghain. Ocus tainic tarmcrith mor isin long-port 
iaiTum . . air theinid ocus toraind fescor, co nargabadh Scandla* tria 

25 lithar nDe* sechtar scuru, ocus umrulld iar-sin ocus nell solusta 
roime cu Coirthe Snamha, con (faca) in curach (cuice) do'n fearand. 
"Cia uil isin curach?" ol Scandla». "Cuimine fil ajid," ar s6 t 
(< mac Feradhaidh meic Mhuiredhuigh m*/c Eogain." " Bidhba side 
dono do Cholum CilU . . . dad do coirp leith. Iraurchur 

30 dhamh ocus e61us," ol Scandla*, "ocus dodhen do sidh fri CoXum 
CilU." Imsoad as co hArd mac n-Odrdin, uair is ann tainic in 
cUrech don iarmeirge . . . Scandla*, ro-gab a leth-chuaran de. " Cia 
so," ol Colum Ciiie. " Scand/a*," or se. •• Scela lat," ol Co\um 
CHU. " Deogh," ol Scand/a«. Ticc in ballan il-laim Coluim CiIU 9 

35 ocus dofcrur, d6 ocus nosib. (( Scela lat," or Co\um CHU. " Deogh 
be6s," ol Scandla*. <( Amach, a Baithfn," ol Colum Cffle, " ocus a 
lan eile d6. w Dob*rar immorro ocus ibidh. " Scela lat," ol Colum 
CilU. "Deog," ol Scandla* . Ticthar a tres lan do, ocus ibidh. 
"Scela lat," ar Co\um CHU. /Iar-sin Xrd adcuaidh [fragm. ii.b 

40 Scandla/i a thurtheM/a co toraM/ in imnrchwr, ocus nach fuair a 

x imurchur o Chuimin co /iderna a sidh fri Co\um Cille. Dorighnedh 

Gtatsa T] 9 fo dimnidh] no t fo dinn an doruis is.coir. 



■ss 



DE LIBERATIONE SCANDLANI. 



T] tra sidh and-sin, ocus adbm Colum C/V/r, " cidh m6r d'ulc bcs it/r 
ChondW ocus Eoghan, ni bia in imurcaidh ic E6ghan acht cenn co 
leith ocus aen bo ic Conall 'n-a haghuidh il-16 brrftha." Dorala teora 
buadha do Cholf/ai Cillc do'n turas-sin .i. sfdh Ddla-riada .i. a (ccht 

45 octds a sloigedh la firu Eircm/, 00/1 a ciin ^oix a cabhach la firu 
Albn/i; ocus fastadh na n-^ces i n-Eir/W; ^n/j tuaslucadh ScandU?/*. 
0*7/j ar ndenam Xra sfdha Cuimine M Co\um Ci//e t adbirt Colum 
Cii/ty "s\echt sis, a ScandW/i, do'm r£ir," ut dixit oc taba/rt a soscefa 
do Coli/w C/Zfe im Scandla/f. Ro*rathaidh-siumh na conaire fair, 

50 conidh ann adbirt Co/um Cii/e frisium iar-sin a bachall do breith lais 
di-a snad(ud) ocus budh soraidh in sed,<vitf a taba/rt iarum doLaisren 
mac Feradhuidh i Ross Grencha. Ocus nrsn*imfhuluing 6r na hairged 
ar m£d a mirbuile, ut dixit, " beir mo bachall leat i't laimh " et 
reliqua. 

Dundelga maith an t-inad oir. 



DE MORTE S. COLUMBM. 



T] 



D' 



[DE MORTE S. CoLUMBiE.] 

Orala do'n dull marcach . . . et dixit an dall fris, " canas tainic 

.... di-ata mo chul," ar an marcach. " Cia teidhe," ol an 

dall. "Anti di-ata . . ." ol an marcach. "Scela lat," ol in dall 

d'Ua Nell Colum Cille do ec. Ass-ed and-sin doroine 

an marcach fonitiud an dalta etdixit an dall 

Is and-sin ro*batar na fileda ic Hiubar Cind Traehtz i crich n-Ulo^; 
ar doratt ri U W ughedharA/ \Aiadna doib uile ann-sin, conad and-sin 
doronsat sgela fenedh do doltWuadhuib fein, ocus ni forcaemnacairtar 
amo/ ro*innisti; acht is di-a n-erail forsin cinadh mborb .i. \J\ad 
\\er a rabadi/r ro*delbsat fileda sulbtf/re na faidhble breigge . . . 



sen pairt misi JEd. 



190 DE QUINQUE PARTIBUS M0M0NIAE. 



[De QUINQUE PARTIBUS MOMONIAE.] 

T] I f~**0\g Mumain a Mumain moir [fragm. iii. 

V^/ ni hiad nach cumain le cleir 
eol dam rann go Mumain dib 
tall arad tir turaid trein. 



o Leim Concuia/W na gloth 
go Sligi Dalad na n-each 
dorala ior a \eith loch. 

\ethdX na Tuagh-muman tuaigh 
10 sloinnfet .... (doib) 

o Hchtge gu hEiblind ain 
ata a mbaid re Heir/W oig. 

o da oilen eile ait 
Ur-muma go hoilen (Ui Bric) 
15 .... Cnamchoill cain 

ag-soin an gnath-roinn ngloin nglic 

o Chnamchoill go Luachair lain 
Muma Mo/on buanfaidh buain 
ota Sliabh Eibhlinn go n-aibh 
20 go Sliabh gCain na gceiminn gruaidh. 

/Deas-muma o Sliabh Ca ; n . . [fragm. iiib. 

go fairge re taib na dtonn ; 
Iar-muma o Luachair siar seall 
gusin Gleann nDian ata drong. 

25 aig dia tat 

hua Thasaig \ttha. dan diuid 
rosgab tar moing go meid 
rosleig ar a roinn a cuig. 

[Notae.] 

T] adnacul .i. ead nae cul .i. * ead' d\\ged ocus 'nae* duine, oats 
1 cu) ' coimet, coimet dhgid in duine. 

In eclais .i. uaid clais clais na huide, no clais fuaigth^r ar cach ; no 
eclais ondi as eclesia, colectio iustorum .1. comtinol na firen do beth 
innti, et reliqua. 



ADDITAMENTA 



DE CODICE FRANCISCANO 



EXCERPTA. 



JN LAUDBM HYMNODIAE. 



«93 



[In Laudem Hymnodiae.] 



F] / "M" Oem papa uasal oiregda ro*bai isin ELoim da bo comainm [foL i. 
* ^ (C)lemens papa ocus is de ro*fiarfiag Iaronimus tuaruscbala 
na salm ocus na bimnuidi ; ocus rogab-som ic athguidi in duilemun co 
dlestinach in aidche sin co maitin. (Ocus tic) aingil D€ do nim cuice 

5 le tuaruscbail na humnuidi ocus is ead so roraid ris, gib e dogebud as 
a • . . imnaidi corup duan molta intoga ic Dia dogein, oir scrisaig si na 
huile pecud ocus glanaig si . . . . ibrigi na colla ocus bathaig 

si toilin cuirp d'a aindeoin ocus minig si in truamdacht ocus 

si gach uile dasacht ocus brisig si in ferg ocus luathaigig si na haingil 

10 ithfirnd ocus deluigid si na diabuil ocus scrisaig si dorchodus na 
hindtind ocus methaigid si in naimdacht ocus comedaig si in tslainte 
ocus crichnaidig si na deg-oiprigi ocus lasaig si tene spirudalta isin 
croidi j. grad D6 ri grad daine ocus do(ni) si sithchoi* ttir in 
corp ocus in t-anum. Do reir mar adubuirt Ieronimus annsa .uii. 

15 caibidil do legis na hanma, "O homo . • • • ni fuil ni is 
tarbuigi duit annsa beth marbthaig inna dia do molad, uair da 
molair dia slanaiguid h'anum ocus do chorp le cele.* Mas ed, a 
duine, hos e seo is legis duit, adair do na salmaib ocus do'n im- 
naidi • mar adubuir Ieronimus, nach fetann nach brethuib coiri 
. . • tuid sualtaigi ocus tuaruscbail na salm ocus na hernaigi do 
foillsiugud minic • • ar seo haec Ieronimus ut supra. 



20 



LIBER HYMft 



194 IIYMNUS DE TRIBUS REGIBUS. 



[Hymnus de Tribus Regibus.] 

F | *T*Riur rig tainic do thig De 

J» tr* gnuisi mar \n nglan-re 
o'n tir oirrthiraig ealaig 
troim d . . m(« mall-srebaig. 

5 Tr/ar do*gluais fa gen sochair 

cusi/i mBethil mban-scotrui/^ 
tr/ar d'a'r dailed uil oile 
triur faiged na faistine. 

Breith \n coiwdig moir maisig 
10 tarfas do'n tnur sco . • . 

isin faisdin do gach droing 
delb in rig isi reltoind. 

Retla ard fa halann 

in bit braenach 

1 5 dochi fa cabair cindti 

re hadaig na hirminti. 

Gluaisit in triur rig rathmar 
n'a lennain co lan-atlam 
dochuaid in relta reampa 
20 'n-a stuaig senta sonerta. 

Ni ran si gan dol sa'teach 
ria'sa tr/ur co dian-duilech 
\n relta coindlec corrbog 
dar cach renda siubol-grod. 

2 5 Iss-e na ratar and-sin 

an athair an ais hanmin 
. . . . do*bi a ngaliga 
ri na cruindi ceatharda. 

Fillseod a ngluine geala 
30 tucsad a tri naisceda* 

int-i 'g-a n-anan» gach iul 

is anam do gach en-tr/ur. Triur. 

Tucsad aithne ar a gnuis ngil 
M///re mathar in duilim 
3$ in og saer-glan 's i a siur 

gaelmar hf do gach en-triur. 

Ar rochtain rig na cruindi 
do'n ball-sgoid" reid rcltuindi 
fuair in tnur bind-foclach . bog 
40 iul ingontach n ariar rog. 



PRABFATIO IN BBNBDICITE. 



195 



[Praefatio in Bbnedicitb.] 

F] /Tres pueri in fornace ignis ardentis hoc canticum fecerunt. [fol ub. 
In campo uero Sennar factus est et in campo Diram specialiter. 
I n-amseir n$ro Nabcodonozor doronad. Di-a soerad uero ar thenid 
doronsat h£. Ar na radairset imtnarro in deilb n-orda doronai 
5 Nabcodonozor is aire ro*rlaithea in fornacem. Deus tamen illos 
cantando hoc canticum de fomace liberauit. Annanias, Azarias, 
Misael, a n-anmandEbraide; Sedrac, Misac, Abdinago, a n-anmand 
Callacda. 



i hignis canticam 



ocus himmaig Diraim/n? in . . Diram 



2 Himmuig Senair immorro doronad 
3, 4 n-amsir din Ndbcuddn 
nasor daronad. 3 sserad onu uero 4 uair * ro*adairset om. 

immorro n-ordai doronad la Ndbcudon nasor $ rolaitea 6 

hic canticumm 6, 7 Assarias Misahel n-anmunda hebraice Sedrach 

7 n-anmunda 8 lcallta 



[Benedicite.] 

F] TDEnedicite omnia opera domini dominum ymnum dicitc. 
~ et superexaltate eum in secula. 

te celi domini dominum ymnum. 

te aquae domini dominum ymnum. 

ite aquae omnes super celos domini dominum ymnum. 

te omnes potentiae domini dominum ymnum. 

te sol et luna domini dominum ymnum. 

te stellae celi domini dominum ymnum. 

te ymber et ros domini dominum ymnum. 

te omnes spiritus domini dominum ymnum. 

te ignis et calor domini dominum ymnum. 



Benedic 
Benedic 
5 Benedic 
Benedic 
Benedic 
Benedic 
Benedic 
10 Benedic 
Benedic 



A2] /1/. A Benedictio puerorum car. HL 2 2 superexultate Z 

saecula A 3 caeli A caeli Z 4 angeli pro aqux AZ 5 aquae A 

caelos A om. domini A 6 omnis potentias A 7 om. 

domini A 8 stellae A stella Z caeli A caeli Z 9 imber Z 9-29 

(incl.) om. domini A 10 omnis A 

O 2 



196 BENEDICITE. 

F] /Benedicite noctes et dies domini dominum ymnum. [fol. 13. 

Benedicite tenebrae et lumen domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite frigus et aestas domini dominum ymnum. 
1 5 Benedicite pruina et niues domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite fulgura et nubes domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite dicat terra domini dominum ymnum dicat et 
superexaltet eum in. 

Benedicite montes et colles domini dominum ymnum. 
20 Benedicite nantia terrae domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite maria et flumina domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite fontes aquarum domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite beluae et omnia quae mouentur in aquis domini 
dominum ymnum dicite. 
25 Benedicite omnes uolucres celi domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite bestiae et iumenta domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite Israhelitae domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite filii hominum domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite sacerdotes domini dominum ymnum. 
30 Benedicite serui domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite spiritus et animae iustorum domini dominum 
ymnum. 

Benedicite sancti et humiles corde domini dominum ymnum. 

Benedicite Annanias et Azarias Misael domini dominum 
35 ymnum dicite. 1 

Benedicamus patrem et filium et spiritum sanctum dominum 
ymnum dicamus et superexaltemus eum in secula. 

Sacerdotes domini bcnedicite. amen. 

Te enim omnipotens deus benedicimus iure quia tres pueros liberasti 
ab igne nos quoque de supphcio taortis seternse propter miseri- 
cordiam tuam eripe Christe audi nos oremus. 



A2] 13 tenebrae A 14 aestas A 16 fulgora A2 17 

benedicat A2 18 superexaltat A superexultat 2 add. saecula A 20 

omnia nascentia terrae A nascentia terrae 2 23 bilue A belua 2 24 

otfu dicite A 25 caeli A2 27 Israfcelite A2 28 fili 2 31, 

33, 34 om. domini A 34 om. et A Zacharias/rv Azarias 2 Misahel A2 

35 om. dicite A 37 superexultemus 2 38 saecula A om, 38 A2 

om. 1-32 1 qui pro quia A 2 de . . . aeternae om. A ins. A* 

3 qui regnas/rv Christe . . oremus A 



1 Dan. UL $7-88. 



HYMNUS UESPERTINUS. 197 



[Praefatio in Hymnum Christe QUI LUX ES.] 

Fl Ambrosius siii epscop is htf doionai hunc ymnum do molad in 
t&Unicceda ocus i n-aidche as dfr a chantain. Tre rithim doronad. 
Sect captU and ocus da line cecha coptil ocus se sillaba d£c cech 
HnL 



[Hymnus Uespertinus.] 

F] /^Hriste qui lux es et dies 

^ noctis tenebras detigis 
lucisque lumen crederis 
lumen cre(a)tis praedicans. 

5 Precamur sancte domine 

defende nos in hac nocte 
sit nobis in te requies 
quietam noctem tribue. 

/Ne grauis sompnus irruat [fol. I3b. 

10 hostis ne nos surripiat 

caro illi consentiat 
nos tibi reos statuat. 

Oculi sompnum capiant 
cor semper ad te uigelat 
15 dextera tua protegat 

famulos qui te diligunt. 

Defensor noster aspice 
insidiantem reprime 

guberna tuos famulos ■ 

20 quos sanguine mercatus cs. 

Memento nostri domine 
in graui isto corpore 
tu es defensor animae 
adesto nobis domine. 

25 Gloria patri ingenito 

gloria unigenito 
simul cum spiritu sancta 
in sempiterno secuto. 



198 HYMNUS JN LA UDBM SS. PBTRI BT PA ULl. 



[Hymnus in Laudem SS. Petri et Pauu.] 

F] //^Hristi patris in dcxtera [foL 14. 

^ Sedentis super ethera 

Post Iudeorum flagella 
Post egressum de Gehenna 

5 Spiritus sancti gratia 

Repleti sunt repentina 

Cum cunctarum notitia 
Linguarum multifaria 

Reuelantes misteria 
10 In seculis abscondita 

Futura et praterita 
Ac pracsentia abdita 

Ymnos ^ralmos et cantica 
Atque sacra libamamina 

15 In multa patientia 

Et caritate fraterna 

Offerebant tam plucita 
Deo per summa studia 

Uitae suae per tempora 
20 Beatissima prospera 

Talenta euangelica 
Sancta non sine ussura 

Reddentes in dominico 
Regni gazafilacio 

25 /Zelo aequale meritum [foL 14U 

est honore perhibitum 

Una die ad dominum 
Se peragendo altissimum 

Adepti post martyrium 
30 Uocationis bradium 



HYMNVS 1N LAUDEM SS. PETRl ET PA ULL 199 

F] Et sanctae contubernium 

Trinitatis perpetuum 

Non habentis initium 
Nec non et finem dierum 

35 Cuius honor imperium 

permanebit in seculum 

Quos dominus ad superna 
Reuocauit cum gloria 

Deus dele facinora 
40 Nostra pater tam plurima 

Tua magna clementia 
Et pietate nimia 

Per sanctorum suflragia 
Apostolorum fortia 

45 Petri clauicularia 

Cui data potentia 

Pauli et tali gloria 
In diuina scientia 

Et per Christum in secula 
50 Dominantem infinita 



300 CANTEMUS D0MIN0 GL0RI0SE. 



[Praefatio in Canticum Cantemus Domino.] 

F] /Cantemus. Filii Israhel hoc canticum cecinerunt post [fol. x6b. 

transitum rubri maris et demersionem illorum in illo. Mojses tamen 

et totus chorus uirilis prius cantauit Hironimus dicit quod Maria 

soror Aaron cum mulieribus populi cecinit; sed finito carmine 

5 uirorum mulieribus sexus quasi secundo ordine hoc carmen cecinit 



[Cantemus Domino Gloriose.] 

F] /^Antemus domino gloriose enim honorificatus est 
^ equum et ascensorem deiecit in mare 
Adiutor et protector fuit mihi in salutem 
hic deus meus et honorificabo eum 

5 deus patris mei et exaltabo eum 
Dominus conterens bella dominus nomen est illi 
Currus Pharaonis et exercitum eius proiecit in mare 
Electi principes eius submersi sunt in rubro mari 
Pylago cooperuit eos 

io deuenerunt in profundum tanquam lapis 
Dextera tua domine glorificata est in uirtute 
dextera manus tua domine confregit inimicos 
Et per multitudinem maiestatis tuae 
contriuisti aduersarios misisti iram tuam 

1 5 et comedit eos tanquam stipulam 

Et per spiritum iracundiae tuae diuissa est aqua 
Gilauerunt tanquam murus aquae 
gilauerunt fluctus in medio mari 



A2] tit A canticum tit Z canticum Mariae sororis Moyst 
i gloriosae A 2 acquum A equm Z proiecit A2 am. 5 

A ins. A* 7 Faraonis A Faronis S 8 Electos ascensores (ascen- 

siores Z) ternos stratores (statores S) demersit in rubrum mare A2 9 

pilagoZ 10 tamquam A 11, 12 dextra S 12 confringet A 

15 tamquam AZ 16 iraecundiae A iracondiae S tuae A diuisa AS 

I7 y 18 gylauerunt A 17 tamquam A murosAS aquae A 



CANTEMUS DOMINO CLORIOSE. 901 

F] Dixit inimicus pcrsequcns comprehendam 
20 partibor spolia replebo animam meam 

interficiam gladio meo dominabitur manus mea 

Missisti spiritum tuum et cooperuit eos mare 

submersi sunt tanquam plumbum in aqua ualedissima 

Quis similis tibi in diis domine quis similis tibi 
25 gloriosus in sanctis mirabilis 

in maiestatibus faciens prodigia 

Extendisti dexteram tuam et deuorauit eos terra 

/gubemasti iustitia tua populum tuum [fol. 17« 

hunc quem liberasti 
30 Exortatus es in uirtute tua in refrigerio sancto tuo 

Audierunt gentes et iratae sunt 

dolores comprehenderunt inhabitantes Philistim 

Tunc festinauerunt duces Edom 

et principes Moabditarum apprehendit cos timor 
35 Fluxerunt omnes inhabitantes Chanan 

decidat super eos timor et tremor magnitudinis brachii tui 

Fiant tanquam lapis donec transeat populus tuus domine 

usque dum transeat populus tuus domine 

hunc quem liberasti 
40 Induces plantans eos in montem hereditatis tuae 

in praeparato habitationis tuae quia praeparasti domine 

Sanctimonium tuum domine quod praeparauerunt manus tuae 

domine tu regnas in aeternum in seculum seculi et adhuc 

Quum intrauit equitatus Pharaonis 
45 cum curribus et ascensoribus in mare 

et induxit dominus super eos aquas maris 

Filii autem Israhel abierunt 

per siccum per medium mare 1 

Deus patris mei et exaltabo eum 
50 Dominus conterens bella dominus nomen est illi. 



A2] 19 conpraehendam A 22 misisti AS 23 merserunt 

A misserunt Z pro submersi sunt tamquam A plummum S ualidissima 
AS 25 mirabiles A 28 iustitiam tuam populo tuo A 31 

tratae A 32 conpraehenderunt A conprehenderunt S Filistim A 

34 Mohabitarum A Moabitarum S adpraehendit A adprehendit S 35 

tabuerunt pro iluxerunt A Channan AS 36 aecidet S brachi AS 

37 tamquam A 38 om. domine A ins. A* 40 tuae A 41 

praeparata A tuae quod praeparasti A 42 praeparauerunt A tuae A 

43 aeternum A et in AS saeculum saeculi A ad hunc S 44 Quoniam 
AS intrabit S aequitatus A aequitatus S Faraonis A Faronis S 47 

Israel S habierunt A 49, 50 om. AS 



1 Exod. xv. 1-19. 



302 



CANTEMUS D0MIN0 GL0EI0SE. 



FJ Deus qui exeunti ex iEgipto populo tuo maria diuisisti et suspensis 

utrinque marginibus in specie muri erigi fluenta iussisti animas 

quoque nostras a diluuio peccatonim liberare digneris ut transire 

uitiorum gurgitem ualeamus hoste contempto saluator mundi qui 

5 regnas in secula seculorum amen. 



A2j 1-5 om. 2 1 Aegypto A 2 utrimque A eregi A iusisti A 
3 diluio A 4, 5 mundi qui cum aeterno patre uiuisdominarisac regnas 

cum spiritu sancto in saecula saeculorum A om. amen A 



PRAEFATIO IN QUICUNQUE UULT 203 



[Praefatio in Quicunque uultJ] 

F] Senad Nece doronai in n-iris cathoilc. Ocus tri epscoip dib namma 
doronai hi .L Eusebius et Dionissius et nomen tertii nescimus. 
Acht atbtrar conid h6 in senad uile doronai ar is h£ roserdarcaig. 
In Necea uero urbe doronad. Ocus in Bethinia ata in cathir-sin .1. 
5 cennadach in Assia bic. Ar dichor eirse Airr immorro doronad, 
ar is ed ro'thuc-sf</e comd m6 pater quam fllius ocus conid m6 filius 
quam spiritus sanctus. Ronhinolad thra in senod .i. oct n-epseosft 
d^c ar tri cltaib ic Constantin co Necea ; ocus foremthetar a toniasle- 
gud ar a sulbaire co rofbruaslig Dia. Exiens enim de coitu ut 

10 purgaret uentrem suum, ei contigit ut omnia uiscera cum stercore 
foras eirent, ut Iudae atque Agitofel contigit 



[Hymnus Quicunque Uult.'] 

F] /^Uicunque uult saluus esse ante omnia opus est ei 
V^ ut teneat catholicam fidem 
Quam nisi quisque integram inuiolatamque seruauerit 
absque dubio in aeternum peribit 
5 Fides autem catholica haec est 
ut unum deum in trinitate et trinitatem in unitate ueneremur 
Neque confundentes personas neque substantiam separantes 
Alia est enim persona patris alia filii alia spiritus sancti 
Sed patris et iilii et spiritus sancti una est diuinitas 

10 aequalis gloria coeterna maiestas 

Qualis pater talis filius talis et spiritus sanctus 
Increatus pater increatus iilius increatus et spiritus sanctus 
Immensus pater immensus iilius immensuset spiritus sanctus 
iEternus pater aeternus iilius aeternus et spiritus sanctus 

15 Et tamen non tris aetemi sed unus aeternus 
Sicut non tris increati nec tris immensi 
sed unus increatus et unus immensus 
Similiter omnipotens pater omnipotens filius 
omnipotens et spiritus sanctus 

20 Et tamen non tris omnipotentes scd unus omnipotens 

/Ita deus pater deus filius deus et spiritus sanctus [fol. 23. 



204 HYMNUS QUICUNQUE UULT. 

F] Et tamen non tris dii sed unus est deus 

Ita dominus pater dominus filius dominus et spiritus sanctus 

Et tamen non tris domini sed unus est domini 
25 Quia sicut singulatim unamquanque personam deum et 

* dominum confiteri Christiana ueritate compellimur 

Ita tris deos aut tris dominos dicere 

catholica religione prohibemur 

Pater a nullo est factus nec creatus nec genitus 
30 Filius a patre solo est non factus nec creatus sed genitus 

Spiritus sanctus a patre et filio 

non factus nec creatus sed procedens 

Unus ergo pater non tris patres unus filius non tris filii 

unus et spiritus sanctus non tris spiritus sancti 
35 Et in hac trinitate nihil prius aut posterius 

nihil maius aut minus 

Sed totae tris personae et coeternae sibi sunt et coequales 

Ita ut per omnia sicut iam supradictum est 

et unitas in trinitate et trinitas in unitate ueneranda sit 
40 Qui uult ergo saluus esse ita de trinitate sentiat 

Sed necessarium est ad aeternam salutem 

ut incarnationem quoque domini nostri Iesu Christi 

unusquisque fideliter credat 

Est ergo fides recta ut credamus et confiteamur 
45 quia dominus noster Iesus Christus filius dei deus et homoest 

Deus est ex substantia patris ante secula genitus 

et homo est ex substantia matris in secula natus 

Perfectus deus perfectus homo 

ex anima rationali et humana carne subsistens 
50 iEqualis patri secundum diuinitatem 

minor patre secundum humanitatem 

Qui licet deus sit et homo 

non duo tamen sed unus est Christus 

Unus autem non conuersione diuinitatis in carne 
5 5 sed assumptione humanitatis in deo 

Unus omnino non confussione substantiae sed unitate personae 

Nam sicut anima rationalis et caro unus est homo 

ita deus et homo unus est Christus 

/Qui (passus est pro salute nostra) desc(endit ad [foL 23b. 
60 infer)os tertia die (resurrexit a mortuis) 

Ascendit ad celos (sedet) ad dexteram dei omnipotentis 
(inde uenturus) iudicare uiuos (et mortuos) 

(Ad cuius aduentum omnes) homines resurgere habent cum 
corporibus suis et reddituri sunt de propriis factis 
65 rationem 

Et qui bona egerunt ibunt in uitam aeternam 

qui uero mala in ignem aeternum 



HYMNOS QUICUNQUE UULT. 



»5 



F] Haec est fides catholica quam nisi quisque fideliter firmi- 

terque crediderit saluus esse non poterit 
70 Gloria patri et filio et spiritui sancto 
Sicut erat in principio et nunc et semper 
et in secula seculorum. amen. 

Te iure laudant et adorant te (te glorificant omnes 
cre)at(urae) o beata trinitas . . . amen. 



ao6 LORJCA GILDAE. 



[LORICA GlLDAE.] 

B] Gillus hanc loricam fecit ad demones expellendos eos qui 
aduersauerunt illi. Peru(enit) angelus ad illum, et dixit illi angelus : 
Si quis homo frequentauerit illam addetur ei secul(um) septimm annis, 
et tertia pars peccatorum delebitur. In quacunque die cantauerit hanc 
orationem, . . . es, homines uel demones, et inimici non possunt 
nocere ; et mors in illo die non tangit. Laidcend mac Biiith Bannaig 
uenit ab eo in insolam Hiberniam : transtulit et portauit super altare 
sancti Patricii episcopi, sa[l]uos nos facere, amen. Metrum undecassil- 
labum quod et bracicatelecticon dicitur quod undecem sillabis constat ; 
sic scanditur. 



C Uffragare trinitatis unitas 
*^ unitatis miserere trinitas 

Suffragare quaeso mihi possito 
magni maris uelut in periculo 

5 ut non secum trahat me mortalitas 

huius anni neque mundi uanitas 

Et hoc idem peto a sublimibus 
celestis milite uirtutibus 

Ne me linquant lacerandum hostibus 
10 sed defendant me iam armis fortibus 

Ut me illi praecedant in acie 
celestis exercitus militie 



CN &¥] Ht C Hanc luricam loding cantauit ter in omni die ; tit N Hanc 
luricam lodgen in anno periculoso constituit Et alii dicunt quod magna sit 
uirtus eius, si ter in die can(tatur) ; tit A Hymnum luricae I Sub- 

fragare A trinitati C trinitas N¥ 3 Subfragarc A quaesso C 

quaeso N mihi quaeso A posito CNA* 4 maris magni CNA maris 

sonum ¥ uelet ¥ 5 uius ¥ 8 caelestis CNA¥ militiae CNA* 

10 om. me CNA¥ 1 1 et illi me procedant C ut me illa praecedant 

N et me illi precedant A ut illi me procedant ¥ 12 caelestis CNA 

militiae C militiae N miliciae A 



LORICA GILDAE. 207 

B] Cerubin et cerupihiri cum milibus • 

Gabrihel et Michael cum similibus 

1 5 Opto tronos uirtutes archangelos 

principatus potestates angelos 

Ut m(e) denso defendentes agmine 
inimicos ualent prosternere 

Dum deinde ceteros agonetetas 
20 patriarchas quatuor quater profetas 

Apostolos nauis Christi proretas 
et martires omnes peto athletas 

Atque adiuro et uirgines omnes 
uiduas fideles et confesores 

25 uti me per illos salus sepiat 

atque omne malum a me pereat 

Christus mecum pactum firmum feriat 
cuius tremor tetras turbas terreat 

Finit primus prologus graduum angelorum et patriarcharum 
30 apostolorum et martirum cum Christo. 

Incipit prologus secundus de cunctis membris corporis usque 
ad genua. 

DEus inpenetrabilis tutela 
undique me defendc potentia 

35 Mee gibre pernas omnes libera 

tuta pelta protegente singula 

Ut non (t)etri demones in latera 
mea uibrent ut soleant iacula 

CNA*] 13 Cherupbin Ofr Cherubinn N Cerubim A seraphin C* 
seraphinn N seraphim A 14 Et Mihahel Gabriel C Michael et Gabrihel 

N Gabrihel et Michahel A om. cum CNA* 15 thronos CNA* 

uiuentes CNA* 16 et potestates C* 18 ualeam CNA¥ 19 Tum 

CNA¥ caeteros A agonithetas CNA¥ 20 et quattuor C quattuor NA* 
prophetas CNA¥ 21 Et apostolos N apostolos xii * 22 martyres 

CNA* anthletas dei C athletas dei ¥ anthletas N anathletas A 23, 24 
om. CNA* 25 ut CNA eos A salus eterna sepiat * 27 fereat 

N* feriat ¥* 28 timor pro cuius CNA* 29, 30, 31, 32 om. CNA* 

33 impenetrabili C in penetrabile N¥ inpenetrabili A tutella N 34 

potentie tue * 35 me C meae N¥ mei A gibraeCgibraeNeybne A 36 
tua N 37 tetrae C daemones CA 38 librent CNA liberantur ¥ 

solent CNA* 



*>8 LORJCA GILDAE. 

B] Gigram cephale cum iaris et conas 

40 patham lignam senas atque micenas 

Cladum carsum mandianum talias 
patma exugiam atque binas idumas 

Meo ergo cum capillis uertici 
1 galea salutis esto capiti 

45 Fronti oculis cerebro triformi 

rostro labio faciei timpori 

Mento barbae superciliis auribus 
genis bucis internaso naribus 

Pupillis rotis palpebris tutonibus 
50 gingis anele maxillis faucibus 

dentibus linguc ori et guturi 
» uue gurgulioni et sublingue ceruici 

Capitali centro cartilagini 
collo clemens adesto tutamini 

55 Obsecro te domine Iesu Christe propter nouem ordines 
sanctorum angelorum. 

Domine esto LORICA tutisima 
crga membra erga mea uiscera 

Ut retundas a me inuisibiles 
60 sudum clauos quos iingunt odibiles 

CNA*] 39 gygram C cephalem C cepphale Achephalem ♦ laris C 
40 path& C pattham N patam A liganam CN A* sennas CNa* michinas 
CN¥ michynas A 41 cladam C chaladum A crassum CN* charassum A 
madianum CN A¥ talios N 42 bathma CN* batma A adque bonis * 
edumas A 43 scapulis ♦ uertice N* et ueruci A 44 capite N 

45 frontc ¥ et cerebro CNA¥ triforme ♦ 46 labiae C labie N* 

facie N tempori C timpore N tympori A 47 barbae CN barbe v 

supercilis C 48 buccis CNA lntcrnasso C* nasibus C 49 tau- 

tonibus CNA¥ 50 ignis ♦ anile CYanale N et faucibus CA* 51 
ltnguse NA ori uuae CA ori ubae ♦ ubae ori N puttori CN gutturi A 
guttore ¥ 52 om. uue CNA* gurgilioni C gurffuhone N¥ sublinguae 

CNsub linguaA ceruice C* J3 ceutro CA ceotro N* 54 tutamine C* 
55, 56 otn. CNA¥ 57 dtinie pro domineCNA estomthi* luricaCN 
lorica C* tutissima CNA 58 crgo uiscera ergo membra mea N erga 

uiscera mea erga membra mea ¥ 59 retrudas CNA inuisibilis * 

60 sudes C figunt CA 



LORJCA GILDAE. 209 

B] Tege ergo deus forti loricca 

cum scapulis humeros et bracia 

Tege ulnas cum cubis et manibus 
pugnas palmas digitos cum unginibus 

65 Tege spinas et costas cum artibus 

terga dorsum neruos cum ossibus 

Tege cutem sanginem cum renibus 
catas crinas nates cum femoribus 

Tege gambas suras femoralia 
70 cum genuclis poplites et genua 

Tege talos cum tibiis et calicibus 
crura pedes plantarum cum bassibus 

Tege ramos concrescentes decies 
cum mentagris unges binos quinquies 

75 Tege pectus iugulum pectusculum 

mamillas stomacum et umbilicum 

Tege uentrem lumbos genitalia 
et aluum et cordis et uitalia 

Tege trifidum iacor et ilia 
80 marcem reniculos fitrem cum obligia 

Tege toliam toracem cum pulmone 
uenas fibras fel cum bucliamine 

Tege camem inginem cum medullis 
spplenem cum tortuosis intestinis 

CNA¥] 61 fortis N forte * lurica CN lorica A 62 humeros cum 

scapulis C scapolis A brachia CNA 63 cubiis * cubitis C** 

64 pugnos NA palmos N unguibus CA un^ibus N 65 spinam 

CNA atque/r? et N costam A artubus CAarctibus N 66 dorsumque 
et C dorsumque N neruosque A* 67 sanguinem CNA 68 cata 

CNA* crines N 69 cambas CN cambos ¥ surras N surra A 70 

polites N 71 N kabet 73, 74 ante 71 talas ¥ calcibus CNA 72 

bastbus CA 73 dexies C 74 ungues CA iunges N 75 om, 

pectus C lugulam C iugulam NA pectus culum N 76 mamellum N 

stomachum CNA 77 genetalia N 78 om. et A album C 79 

triphydum A iecor CNA 80 marsem CN marsim A fithrem CN 

fetnrem A obligio N 81 toleam C 82 fybras A fifras ¥ buclia- 

mini N 83 om. carnem C* lunginam C iunginam N unguinem A 

inguinam ¥ medulis C* 84 splenem CNA turtuosts cum C tortuosis 

cum A totuosis ¥ 

LIBER HYMft. P 



aio LOKICA GILDAE. 

BJ Tege uesicam adipem et pantes 

compaginum innumeros ordines 

Tege pilos atque membra reliqua 
quorum forte praeterii nomina 

Tege totum me cum quinque sensibus 
90 et cum decem fabrifactis foribus 

Utii a plantis usque ad uerticem 
nullo membro foris intus egrotem 

Ne de meo posit uitam trudere 
pestis febris langor dolor corpore 

95 Donec iam deo dante seniam 

et peccata mea bonis factis deleam 

Et de carne iens labis caream 
et ad alta euolare ualeam 

Et miserto deo ad etheria 
100 letus uehar regni refrigeria 

Fin. it. amen. 

CNA*] 85 uessicam N uesiccam C uisicam ¥ partes N pantas * 
86 «conpaginum CNA 87 piclos * adque ¥ 88 praeterii C 

praeteribi N praeteriui A preteribi ¥ 89 cumque sensibus ♦ 90 

decim CN fabre CN fabrae A factis CNA 91 ut CNA inftro ad A 

oertice ¥ 92 membro meo ¥ om. mtus A 93 possit CN uitam 

possint A 94 om. febris + languor NA 95 nam/ro iam it 

dante deo CA seneam CNA 96 om. factis CNA 97 utprv et 

CNA \m\s prv labis CN himis A 99 aetheria C aetheria NA ethera fr 

igo laetus CA lsetus N t uehor C regni uechar N 101 onu finit CNA 

amen bis N A add. Explicit hymnus quem Lathacan Scotigena fecit. 



INDICES AND GLOSSARIES. 



i. 



INDEX SACRAE SCRIPTURAE. 



II. 
INDEX SCRIPTORUM 



III. 
GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 



IV. 
GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 



P 2 



Index Sackae Scripturae. 



37.6? 

... 78 

7*. 73 



Uv. L 1 
Deut. « 



7.8 
viti. 7 

. 36 



, ijLS.lt- 

' xliv'? "" 

', «ivik 1 "! 

, Ixi. 11 ... 

; jSrtL 36 ;;: 

| „6 !!! 

, Ixx. 1-4, 8, 9, 1 

, Ixxiii. 19, 30 

, lxxviiL fi, 9 

, buix.3, 30 

, Ixxxv. 1-6, 11 
13... 



::: 1 



. 13. «4 



::: f 



, Ixxxix. 16, 17 .. 

. «■ s 

. i; a.3,34,35 .. 

4. «, 47 

'■»»3 

11.7.13 .. 

Ul. 31,», >6.. 



.% 



, aur. 4,5-- 

, cxv. 16 ... 



UfDBX SACRAS SCRIPTURAS. 



Ht ii. I 

"i,4 ... 
iy. 7, 10... 



'5' 



, exxii. 3 



8, 10, 17-10,33 ■>■ 

"5-39. 33-4'. 43. 58, 64, 

66,68,73,76,77 ■■ 153 
80, 86, 88, 94, 107, 108, 

116,117,110, 111,134, 

iis, 134-135. '44-146. 
»49. 153. 154. "56, '59 '53 
169, 170, 173, 176 ... 154 



l 3, "8 



, cxli. 7, «.. 

, Cllii. I, 1,7-13... 

, xliii 7-10 



5". '54 



- '5S 

::: 3 



-.1:1 

„ xlvi. 8 



., i«. 16 .. 
Ioel ii 17 .. 
Nahuni. 15.. 
SojA. L I .. 
Tcbx 



x. 16 '. 
4« ■ 



::: !i 

7.18 



.. 4' 




13 


77 


179 










39 


» • 3| 








171 


..48 








39 


XXVli. 13, 34 








39 


..... 45.46,51 


5», 53 






4« 



Lc L 5-34 


5* 


„ „ 38 


». 33.37.55 


.. .. 3> 


37 


:::&• 


55 

::: *» 


„ „68-80 


5« 


» >i. '4 


5» 


„ ix. 33 ... ... 




„ xtt. 36 


II 


„ xvi 11 


77 


„ xviiL 33 


61 




£ 



„ n. 19 

„ viii. 14 . 

>. x. 9, 14 

:;3 ■' 



1NDEX SACRAB SCRIPTURAE. 



215 



Acts vii. 60 ... 


• • • 


»» *• 35 - 


• • • 


RonL ix. 3 •*• 


• • • 


1 Cor. i. 19 ... 


»• • 


»» » 25 ••• 


• • • 


)y ATi \3tt.t 

»» »» 5**'»» 


• • • 

• • • 


2 Cor. v. 10 ... 


• • • 


99 XI» I4 ••• 


• • • 



Gal. vi. 17 ... 

Eph. iii. 13 ... 

Phil. ii. 9, IO 
„ iv. 13 ... 

Col. i. 1 \ 

I Thess. iv. 4 



1'AGK. 

... 20 

... 54 

... 10 

... 69 

... 136 

... 81 



... 79 



95 

77 
54 

44 






1 Thess. iv. 15 

». 17 

2 Tim. iv. 7 ... 

Hebr. x. 27 ... 
„ xii. 6 ... 

» »• ? 9*.» 
Jas. iv. 6 

Apoc. ii. 7 ... 
iv. 4 ... 
v. r, 4... 

»» 5 

vi. 15, 16 

vii. 12... 
ix. 1 
x. 7 

xii. 3, 4 
xiv. 4 ... 
xvi. 18 
xxii. 2 .. 



FAGB. 



••• ... 79 

... ... 01 



•• 
»» 
»» 
»» 
»• 
»« 
»» 
«t 
»» 
»» 
»» 



... 15 

... 81 

... 106 

... 36 



... 78 
... 80 

77 
36.77 
... 80 

u d 

... 79 
... 69 
. 61 

7 f 
... 78 



2l6 



S. Ambrosius... 
S. Augustinus... 



Pscudo-Augustinus ... 



Bacda ... 



» • • • • • 



Bocthius 

Cassianus 

Cicero.. 

Eutyches 

S. Gregorius Magnus 

Hibcrnensis ... 
S. Hieronymus 



Hrabanus Maurus 



S. Isidorus Hispalensis 



luuencus 
Leabhar Breac 
Origcnes 
Priscianus 

Sulpicius Seuerus 



ii. 

INDEX SCRIPTORUM. 



» — »• 



Dt ciuitate Dti 

De aoctrina Ckristiana 

De Genesi ad litt. 

De Haeres 

Enarr. in Ptalmos 

Quastt. i n Heptat 

De Servume Domini in Monte 

Quastt. ex uet. et nou. test. ... 
Sermones .«* ... ... 

Conim. in Lc. ... .- 

De arte metrica 

Hist. EccUsiastica 

De temporum raHone 

^^* •• • •• • 

. De Consolatione Philosophiae... 
Instituta 



... Ars de ueroo 

... Hom in Euang. 

Moraiia..* ... ... 

Regula Pas/oralis 

. . . Collectio canonum 

... De iiiterpr. nom, Hebr, 

Epist, 73 ad Euangeium 

in Amos 

in A/t, 

i/f Eph. ... ... 

Praef. in lonam 
Quastt. Htdr, in Gen. 

... De Uniuerso 

in Iosue 

... DeeccLdogm 

Deofficiis 

Dijfcrentiarum 

Eiymologium 



Sententiarum ... 
... Hist. Euang, ... 



i • • • i 



••• •• • 



... De figuris numerornm 
Institnta 



{ 



• •1 

{ 



• • • 

• • 



... Uita S. Martini 



PAGB. 
IO, 128 

76 

128, 136 

66.70 

12 

36,67 

27 
6l, 95, 142 

4« 

45» S»» 92 

54.57.5* 

10.63,98 

74 
11 

70 

85. "73 

73 
11 

31.37 
38 

5*. U3 
61, 104, 143 

7, 1 1, t8, 19, ao, 
23. «6, 28, 44» 

45 
»7 

10 

ao.95 
137 

27,28 
ia. 67. 193. aoo 

21 
82.86 

67 

36 

48,$*»** 

9,10,20,40,68, 

69.77.9« 
61 

37 

82,9» 
128 

3» 
41 

47 



217 



III. 

Glossary to the Irish Hymns 

(Nos. 5, 19-24, and 29). 



[Abbreviations tued : 

L = Latin. 

Wb. = Wurxburg Glostes. 

FM = Annals of the Four Masters 

(ed. 0'Donovan). 
Goid. =Goidelica(ed. Stokes 1872). 
LB = Leabhar Breac 
LL = Book of Leinster. 
LU = Leabhar na bUidhre. 



Ml = Milan Glosses. 

M R = Battle of Magh Rath (ed. 

0'Donovan). 
SG = SUva Gadelica (ed. 

0'Grady). 
SM = Senchus Mor. 
ZVS = Zeitschrift fur vergleich- 

ende Sprachforschung. 



N.B. — No account is taken of h in the Irish words.] 



«*, voc particle ; 29, 39, 41. 132, 46, 49. 159, 4. 

<*, poss. pron. adj., his, its ; her ; their. 

v nis ; aspirates initial consonant follg. (but without any visible signof 
aspiration in the case of media or liquida\ 27, 22. 98, 8. 100, 
21, 28. 102, 46. 103, 63. 111, 23. 119, 84. 121, 109. 123, 
136. 124, 152. 125, 174. 133, 7 ;— deletes altogether initial/, 
26, 2. 100, 24, 32 ; — forms simple hiatus with vowels, 27, 24. 97, 
3 S . 98, 8. 100, 20. 102, 53. 105, 3. 

2' her; does not aspirate initial consonant follg., 118, 67, 72. 117, 
59. 119, 88. 120, 101. 121, 108, 113, 115, 116. 123, 140. 124, 
155; — assimilates [its own original final (sibilant)] to initial 
Uquida or s : //, 116, 52(?), 53(?). 119, 87« ; jwm, 112, 4. 120^ 95. 
123, 139. 125, 166; nn, 126, i83(?) ; rr 9 118, 70; ss 9 126, 196. 
But 122, 122 a aitkig (correctly a hathig, 125, 173) ; cf. also 119, 
86 a amra, where F has no a ; and again, at 122, 128 we have 
inn-a laim ; 126, 179 robbet inn-a lobran leith, which in any case 
is a doubtful text, but which the gl. construes apparently as na 
lobrain inn-a leith. 

y their ; prefixes n- to vowels, 26, 10. 99, 16 F ; 122, 130 a minna ; 
127, 212 nybessam, but 118, 72 aJ-\ln. 

a , prob. inf. pron. (=rel.), in ar**:chuiliu, q.v. 

r rel. ntr., 'id quod 1 ; 115, 45 a irdorigenai ; 119, 74, 82. 123, 33. 

125, 161. 
2' obl. rel. cum prep., 97, 6 di-a fognad, [cui seniebat] ; 116, 49 di-a 

foided, * for which she was sent. 1 
3' after prep., to form conj., ar a »-, 'in order that', 99, 17, 18 ; — 

di-a-n-y ' when 1 , 102, 45 dia mbai il-lobra. 



a //-, 



2i8 CLOSSAKY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

Aaron 9 n.pr. son of Amra ; 26, 12. 

ab, L., 27, 24. 

abco/ips 9 apocalypse ; 100, 25. 

Abei/ 9 Abel ; gen. 26, 5. 

Abraham, 26, 7 ; Abram 28, 27. 

absta/ t see apstai. 

acher^ fierce, of angry mood, 113, 17 gL fergach^feochur^ L. o^r, Le. ac hit % 
where A/r = ira : possibly acher is intended as feochur f by play of 
word on Lat. acer; see Corm. 1 .1. /aina\ tend, or tren\ 

acfit, but ; only in ni . . . <u*A/, = ne . . . que, ' only,' 126, 195. 

Adaim, Adam ; £**., 26, 5. 

adamna (?), 26, 8 g/. t adamnf Le. hunger, famine, but v. note. 

Adamndn % n.pr M 30, 52 (,£**.) Adamnain F. 

adamra, wonderful ; 26, 7. 106, 3. 

adart, pillow; 100, 32 frid-adart, stt frith-a. 

adbal, vast, great, 110, 14 co n-orddain adbail, with ety. ri. 1 ada = fwr, 
Lat fas, and bil = inill, ( safe\ ' with dignity that is nght to be safe, 
lasting ' (martanach). 

adcobraim, I desire ; pres. 3 sg. y 102, 45 adcobra, 

adcllaim, I visit, pres. 3 J#-., 103, 65 ade//a t gl. tarai/l. 

oifcssam, see ateoch. 

adfiadaim 9 I tell ; pres. 3 jf., 97, 1 [93, 2 amal m#2f/ Eusebius, c£ 166, 48] 
atfet = ad-d-fet; 3/£, 102, 58 adfeit, 99, 12 adfiadat. This variatkm, 

is ed adfiadat lini, 
iss-ed adfeit littri dun, 

sho ws that the two stanzas cannot both be correct ; F reads adfet in both 
97, 1 and 102, 58 ; (but atfet is found, as FM ann 694 atfet scela, 
1 stories tell ' ; 995 as ead atfet ;) probably the correct fbrm is adfiadat % 
but the explanation adfet = adfedea\ ' it was told/ is against the gl. of 
F.,periti; cf. S. na Rann 2260, 2618, 2626. 

adg/adur, I address ; /r*/. 3 sg. f 102, 48 adg/adastar. 

admuiniur, I worship, appeal to the advocacy of ; pres. 1 p/. % 106, 1 admmnem- 
mair, (where T has the Munster softening of the r final, and F has the 
hard-timbre), gl. tiagmait in n-a muinigtn; 126, 196, 197 admunemar, 
g/., bennachmait) or ai/mit. 

adnocu/, burial ; 133, 8. 

adrady act of worshipping ; 127, 202. 

adraim, I worship, pay adoration ; imperf. 3 //., 101, 41 adortais, gh 
noadratis F"*. 

adrimim [A], dirmiu [Z\ I count ; teli, pres. 1 sg. f 119, 81 ni airmsu^ ©;L * I 
cannot tell its number 1 ; 3 j^., 99, 11 adrimi\ with F. gL peritt. bitt 
adrimi cannot be /£, so that the interpretation of the line can only rest 
on individual phantasy. 

adroetach, see ateoch. 

ads/uinmm, I name, address \pres. lp/. 9 27, 15 ads/uinnem gL, as/uindmet. 

aicned, nature ; ^wi., 134, 44 o/VwV/. 

1 Thete etym. fl. have in general no valoe m etymology, bot tbey ore of aat b t how tng iIm 
order of ideas to whtch, in tbc opinion of tbe gtomtor, the word betong». 



GLOSSARY TO TUE IRISH HYMNS. 219 

aidche, night ; 100, 27. 103, 64 ; (100, 30. 102, 55 aidchi.) 

aile, other ; 103, 65 r6y— ; 123, 138 t6. 

ai/ t stone, rock ; gen., 134, 30 cobsaidecht ailech. 

oilgais, request ; 120, 97 rogaid — di, gi. itgc. 

ai/im 9 I beseech, pray ; pres. 1 //., 26, 9 ailnu athair. 

<?///, cliff (?), 112, 2, but gl. says in o//itudine aetatis. 

'ain 9 see angim. 

Ain 9 see 4*. 

ainbthib, see an/eth. 

ainech, face ; 119, 83 in clar-a., q.v. 

ainge/ 9 angel ; 29, 33. 102, 46. 131, 43 ; //., aingi/ 9 30, 44. 99, 13. 103, 
64 ; acc, aingfiu, 29, 43. 126, 185 ; gen., ainge/ 9 100, 30. 129, 1. 
133, 13. 

-ainglechy 26, 10 (il)-a., * having (many) angels.' 

ainis (?) in the already doubtful line 99, 1 1 ainis innib adrimi, to which it 
lends an additional uncertainty. It cannot mean 'he stayed 1 , forthat 
is anais, 53, to which also the gl. wenestar tarais would not lend 
itself ; but there is little point in rendering 'he fasted', even if 
the form would bear that meaning. The rest of the line is unin- 
telligible, "in the isles of the Tyrrhene sea, ^— in them he 
counts (enumerates) (?)" 

ainm 9 name ; 97, 3. 105, 3. 129, 2 ; gen., anma 27, 18. 

ainsiunn t see angim. 

•air, see tair. 

airchenn^ determined, allotted definitely ; 130, 10 do' nach — bas baile, cf. 
Amray 169, 243. 

airacy sign, token ; 103, 67 cen — n-uaba/r. 

airdirc, illustrious ; 106, 3. 

airgech (?) cow-keeper ; 113, 21 nirbu — airsllbe, ' was not — of a mountain- 
side ' ; (yCurry in his Lect. has airgtheach, p. 223 ' plunderer ', but the 
same word, p. 680, 12 as K cowkceper, on aplain 1 , ar muigh; here 
there seems intended a contrast between airs/ede, ' of a mountain-side ', 
and tnaige, ' of a plain ', but there is nothing to show the point of the 
distinction, for genais in next line cannot mean ' she wrought goodj as 
the gL gniis bonum suggests, and even so, there is no antithesis. 
Besides, the sequel is broken, of the negation of bad qualities in 
Brigid : ' she was not bad, poisonous, greedy, fierce, a dairywoman of 
a mountain-side 1 (Colgan's armentaria mon/ana). 

ain\ act of watching, guarding, ' waking ' ; 103, 61 d'a. P. 

airm 9 place ; 123, 140, 

airmiu, see adrimim. 

aimechtf 'was found' ; 126, 172 nico n-o. and chucai, but the follg. chucai 
involves the conception of motion towards ; it is used as a //. F, 
airnecht for /uirecht, 159 ; cf. />/., Aug. 3, where it isglossed/nM,as 
also by 0'Dav., p. 50. 

airnigthe, see ernaigthe. 

airs/iab, a mountain-side ; gen., 113, 21 airgech airsUbe (eirle*be F). 

aithechy serf ; gtn. t 122, 122 do rdith a a//^(athig F), but correctly 126, 173 
do raith a hathig. 



220 GLOSSARY TO THS IHISH HYMNS. 

aittreb, act of dwelling, inhabiting ; 159, 5. 

ci/-, see under <i, r assimilation to / of an 'original ' nasal or sibilasU final, 
see lam, lenamain, lin\ lind 

Aiba t Scotland ; gen. 9 30, 51 con-noebaib Alban. 

alla, over yonder ; 30, 51. 

allaia\ wild (animal) ; 121, 1 13 torc «., wild boar ; 128, 121 sinnach «., fbx ; 
pl.y 121, 1 19 coin <i//a, f* wild dogs *] ' wolves.' 

[Aipuirn, 97, 4 error for Calpuirnd Y\ 

am-, see under a. 

amaly as, just as ; 28, 30 a. roanacht ; 29, 33, 37 a. foedes, soeras. 

amlabar, void of speech, dumb ; 119, 85 ingen — . 

amnas, fierce ; 118, 69 macc — ; 131, 25 (ety. gl. % am-inas = droch-innas, 
ill-mannered) ; 135, 49 nert n-a. 

awor, scream ; 130, 23 <5c na a., death nor waii ; the gl. seems to 
suggest " scream of death, viz. ah ! oh ! " At all events amor can 
mean some voice-sound ; cf. LL. 19 a 1. 

Arnra, 26, 12 Aaron macc A. 

amra t wonder, miracle ; wonderful ; amra and amru seem used indis- 
criminately ; r, as adf. t 113, 23 amra arad do x, where the position 
is predicative not attnbutive, though the gt. ('the city ' or 'Brigid*) 
seems to take it as the latter, 'she was a wondrous ladder'; 113, 25 
(pred.) 9 gl. bona; 26 id. ; 119, 75 — df in fothrugud, c£ 124, 145 ; 190 
89 — tinne ; 124, 1^4 robo amru df ; — thus the only case of iu 
use with attributive umction, is 129, 1 ateoch rfg n-amra, which the 
normal adamra would have better expressed, so that perhaps we 
should render, * the King, the wonder of angels.' 2*, as subst^ 119» 
86 ba hoen a amra, which must mean ' her mirade was uniaue,' but 
which the gL renders * one of the miracles of Brigid ' ; 121, 1 18 ba — , 
but the gl. (TF) renders ba maitA, * good ', as also given on 123, 13?, 
where its function is quite vague (quasi-adverbial), amra ro*gab 
prainn L. ; 98, 9 ba amru retha, *a marvel of a course', c£ 114, 36 
amru sceoil as subst., 124, 149 ba mo amra arailiu, but 119, 79 amru^ 
120, 93 ; as m6 must be the predicate, it is hardly possible to avoid 
translating' it was a m\mc\e greaterthan another\ but the glon 124, 149 
gets a good deal more into lt, * this miracle was the greater fbr having 
been wrought there also \ while at 79 we have * the miracle was the 
greater for another wonder having been wrought', and as in 98 the 
predicative mo-dc is also used, the glL seem to assign a causal fbrce 
to the dative ending in arailiu % q.v. 

am-reidy un-smooth ; 29, 34 cech n-a. (ntr.) ; cf. the same expression FM. 
ann. 844 condib reid do cech n-aimreid. 

dn, glorious ; 130, 1 1 an spirut, where the symmetry seems to demand the 
attributival function, with crude adj. [karmadhdraya cpd^ thus we 
should have, in the verse, huasal-trinoit, an-spirut, noeb-neit, (Dia- 
athair,) m6r-mac ; the gl. adds a definition, * glorious in wonders and 
miracles ' ; gen., 30, $2 for anmain Adamnain (F) ain. 

a/i- a prefix denoting motionfrom, cf. 

rest in motion to motionfrom 

t-air s-air an-air East 

t-iar s-iar an-iar West 

oHiicht % see angim. 

an<ui y act of staying, delaying ; 103, 64. 



GLOSSAJRY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 221 

anaim 9 I stay, delay ; stop, cease ; imperf 3 sg. 9 100, 26 ni anad (de molad 
D€) ; s-pret. 3 sg. 9 102, 53 anais T. di-a es. 

anbige 9 118, 65, see anmich. 

ances y anguish (?); 125, 170 ni bu ances cach thucai, but then cach is 
inexplicable ; the gl. says, * to the person who gave the vat to Brigid ', 
but there is nodoy so that it is not impossible that ances is adj. (pred) 9 
4 unusual, 1 * difficult ', and that this is what the gL means by its aomain 
(prob. =) * vain ' , * each one was not unrewarded\ left without results. 
But it is usually a subst., ' misfortune ', cf. FM. ann. 919 a tainic de 
ancessaib treame. 

andy ann 9 therein, in it, then ; 125, 172, 175 ; 117, 58. 

an-des 9 southwards, from the south ; 98, 10. 

dne 9 splendour ; 134, 25 — thened. 

an-feth 9 non-calm, storm ; pl. dat. 9 131, 30 co n-ainbthib 9 cf. gen. ainfthe 9 (son) 
of storm, FM ann. 555. 

angim y I save, protect ; t-pret. 3 sg. 9 ro'anacht 9 27, 22, [cf. FM ann. 792 nar 
anacht a tlte, * his pleasantries did not save him ' ; 890 nar anacht th' 
ernaige] 28, 29 (gl., ro*angestar), 28, 30 ; s-aor. subj. y 3 sg. 9 28, 30 
roTivratn ; 132, 52 rommain ar gaibthib, (cf. FM ann. 866 Crist 
ronain ; 1015 nisnain) ; and the mysterious form 131, 27 amnninn, 
' may he save us ', gl. F. ro'ain&ei sind(?) ; 3//., 26, 14 rotranset, ' may 
they save us. 1 

anim 9 soul ; 103, 63. 126, 192 ; gen. % anma 159, 6 ; acc.-dat. y anmain y 30, 52. 
130, 15. 131, 45. 135, 49 ; so prob. to be read 135, 55 anmain duini. 

anma, gen. of anim 159, 6 ; ofainm 27, 18. 

anmichy great storm ; 117, 60 ety.'gL an-mich = snigi dn^Jlechud mor y ' great 
snow or wet ' ; gen. y 118, 65 lathe dnbige y also with the latter gl. ; 
prob. only an-fetk y with its dat. pl. ainbthtb. 

anse/ y 26, 14, see angim. 

anucut, act of saving, protecting ; 134, 41. 

apstal 9 apostle ; 101, 39, (105, 2, 11, ab.) ; gen. 9 105, 16 abstail ; fl. 9 30, 44 
apstail ; 130, 19 ab.; gen. f 134, 17 apstal ; dat. y 27, 16 — aio. 

ar n- y our ; 105, 7. 110, 10. 111, 22. 115, 46(?). 130, 13. 159,6* ;— after prepp. 
di-ar 9 26, 5. 27, 16, 2a 28, 31. 29, 34, 35. 30, 45. 126, 198. 159, 7 ; //-ar, 

30,45* 
ar 9 prep. r on, upon ; 2' (protect) against, (save) from ; 3' by reason of, on 
account of ; 4' (purchase) at the cost of ; y ^ or the sake of, with a 
view to ; — 2, 26, 6 (soer ar) 9 (7 soer [prob.] ar tedmaim, dai.). 
129, 6 (cobair) ; 131, 27 (ainsiunn), 28*, 29, 32« ; 132, 48", 52 ; 134, 41, 
42, 43i 44 ; 135, 56», 57* ; 159, 8«, 9«, 10 ; — 3-, 112, 4 ar eaiairc X, 
cf. 118, 70 ; 115, 46, 47 miracles done for the sake of (?) ; — 4*, 112, 4 
ni rir ar dibad : — 5\ 123, 142 ar ulc fri X ; — in cpd, ar cenn 9 
' towards ', 102, 46 doluid ar a chenn ; 133, 14 eseirge arcenn fochraice ; 
— folld. by rel., or rel. neg., as conj., *in order that', 99, 17 ar a 
/i-imthised lethu ; 18 ar a tintarrad o chloen ; — 102, $*ar na caite 
les ; 131, 39 ar nad rfs iffernn, * that I may not go to hell'. 

ar-a-chuiliu (?) 135, 55 cech fiss arachuiliu anman duine, c (to defend) against 
every knowledge that (carries off?) man's soul.' The word is 
grammatically inexplicable, and the dirriculty of the translation is not 
fessened by the impossible anman following. It is noteworthy however 
that there is a common legal term for the prohibition of certain things, 
which is nearly identical with this word, cf. SM. 11. 250, 2 tri meich 



222 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMHS. 

bracha cen 6n cen ainim, aracuilliu eric do flaith, gL urchuillUr co na 
bia eric, where evidently the meaning is that the cnief is fbrbidden ta 
seek iric. Again, III. 68, $ acht ma]pr in\ arachuille cleircecht fsic 
corrigenduml ' wnat derkship forbias '. gL anf urckuilU ; iv. 302, 4 
lepaid arcuife liaig, ' a bed which a physician forbids ' ; c£ also V. 
166, 1 treba aracuilU cpir urnadma, gL is urcuillti do reir coir ; v 
266, 19 foruis ararchuilU coirn-athgabala ; v. 132, 1 mor-seisir arcuiU 
coir urnadma ; v. 160, 1 treaba ariscuilU coir urnadma. There can 
be little doubt that this legal expression is the term employed here : 
4 all knowledge that isforbidden to man's soul ', is perfectly in harmony 
with the context, which has just referred to spelU of wizards &c 

arad, ladder ; 113, 23. 

araitiu, dat. of araiU, other ; four times used, only by Broccan, in a difficult 
construction, 119, 79 ba m6 amru arailiu (120, 93. 124, 149). 124, 160 
ni furecht cid oen screpul ba mo triun arailiu [F araiU\ Cogitosus 
(quoted by Colgan,) is nearly literal, cap. xxviii, nullapars alia minor, 
vel alia quae aliam superaret, licet uno obulo, de his inuenta est tribus 
partibus. The subst. {amru or triuri) is the dative of comparison, M it 
was greater than any other individual third ", " than any other single 
miracle", *by even one scruple 1 , or as Ebel renders, non inventum 
est etiam uno scripulo maiorem esse unum trientem altero { for most 
assuredly cid oen screpul is not, as Windisch holds, the subject of 
furecht, because screpul could not possibly mean one-third as given in 
Goid., v. screpul. 

arbdgtf) 131, 34 mc Maire, bages arbaga finna, 'who fiehts white fights\ 
though the gl. F renders argnima mathe, for good deeds, [reading ar 
baga]; or perhaps, ' who boasts good boastings 1 ; in any case the tr. 




sub bdg a. gnim\ ' our fair deeds.' 

arbaigim, I strive, fight ; boast of, cf. II. Cor. ix. 2, de uobis glorior, apud Wb, 
gl., biuu-sa oc irbaig dar far cenn-si fri M., is hed in-so ar*a*bagim> 
se, * this is what I boast of.' Unfortunately, the passage, 131, 35, is 
quite untranslateable : 

friscera Dia dulech 

lurech arbaig mo thenga [F. thinga] ; 
H duiech God will answer 

a cuirass, (in which ?) my tongue boasts" 
The glL shed no light : tno thenga i.e. ' out of which he may make a 
strife . But lurech is left disconnected. If the letters of the text be 
adhered to, we can only read 

lurech ar baig mo thenga, 
" my tongue is a cuirass tor riKht,' 9 
which is against the gl , but is the only rendering grammatically 
possible, for lurech cannot be taken as the object of /riscera. 

ard, high, lofty ; arduous ; 30, 44 — fegad ; 116, 54 — in coscur. 
Ard-mocha, Armagh, 101, 43. 
ardon'roigse 9 see roigse. 
ardoutacht, see arutacht. 

argairty 118, 65, where TF gl. by ro'ingair % ' she herded (sheep)', but argarim 
means to forbid, prevent, cf. Wb. gl, Tit iii. 3, ni argart recht ofinn ; 
Ml. 53 a 9 ; ingaire is the normal word for ' herding*. 

argai % silver ; gen. f 123, 41 set argait, 124, 153 (gg). 



CLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 923 

» 
arithist\ back, (coming) back, 99, 14. 

artaid y 116, 40 con*idnoWa*V/ sfth iar saith, 'so that M*r* A$/5r/ A/V» peace 
aftertoil 1 , where the gl. T rorairUstar y sheds no light ; the meaning 
can hardly be mistaken, but the form seems the result of a ( con- 
tamination ' between -luia\ and do*ra'/a, quasi tarla y tarlaia\ do'n'ar- 

armgim, I pray ; imperf. 3 sg., 100, 26, amigea\ gl. he made prayers or 
penitence (T prayers or cleansing\ the latter apparently connecting it 
with niginty ' I wash \ 

arralastarO) came upon, met ; dep. perf 102, 47 ba he arid'ralastar y ' it 
was he who met him* (?) ; the gl. arrdle is no clearer. According to 
the gl., * Victor sent an angel to invite Patrick to himself [Victor j, viz. 
without his going to Armagh \ on the text ' it was he that met him ' : 
P. was ffoing to Armagh, apparently on the summons of the angel, 
who told him to go to victor ; but Victor met Patrick on the way, and 
stopped him by appearing in the burning bush. But if 'ralastar is to 
be taken as = *sent\ then the ba he becomes unintelligible, unless the 
dause be read " it was he (Victor) who sent for him ", which the verb 
cannot bear. The matter is still further complicated by the uncer- 
tainty as to the meaning of dofaith in 1. 47. But even the glosses 
are not in harmony, for while on 46 the T gl. explains 'angel' by 
Victor, the F gl. says directly, non Victor sed atius ! And on 47 the 
word he leaves the sense vague, unless we take Victor to be the angel, 
and tr. '(Patrick) was sent.' But none of these meanin^s l meV or 
€ sent' or ' sentfor* will fit in 124, 1 50 which adds another dtfficulty : ' it 
was a miracle greater than any other single miracle ', aridrralastar ind 
noeb, the saint [Brigid] performedit % where the rL ro'im(f)oilgestar y 
1 she brought it about, wrought it ', leave» no doubt as to the sense of 
the passage in the opinion of the glossators ; so that Broccan's 
use of the word, 124, 150, may furnish a reason why this meaning 
should be adopted also for 102, 47 " he it was who wrought this " 
[miracle following, viz.] the bush blazed &c See on 'ralastar. 

•art, in * mug-art ', 121, 117 gL ' tall pig ', or • fat pig \ prob. a mere ety. gi. % 
for tnug is not muec. 0'Reilly prob. had no further evidence of the 
alleged meaning 'hog' than this passage. 

(I) ar-utachty held to be t-pret. 3 sg., from pres. base ar-utaing = reficit, 

protegit in 113, 19 for maig arutacht cathir, which the gl. gives * shs 
built a city i.e. Kildare', (?) where the gl. rochumtatg, 'she built,' 
points to another possibihty, for as con'ro m taig. ML 40 d 5 means 
suostruxit, so we have conrotacht, • was built', cf. FM. iil 1800, 14 
baile conrodacht for ur an mara ; and cf. LL. [38006] is le conrotacht 
in rig-raith for taob Temra, " by her was built the royal fort on a side 
of Tara." Here therefore is a parallel case, u on a plain was built a 
city." And indeed, the place is referred to by FM. ann. 525, "by her 
[Kildare] was founded? ba le conrodacht. Probably therefore the 
analysis, a-rutacht cathir, where the a arose from a misreading of o, 
is the explanation. 

(II) arutacht, 124, 146 in ban-trebthach, ardoutacht im-M., "the widow 

whom she assisted in M.", Colg. ' succurrerit ', ^L arro'*rtaig t cf. 
erthach t 'protection, guarantee', FM. ann. 974 dar erthach naomh 
7 ffreoru ' 

aSy prep. from, out of, Lat. ex ; the final s is found before cach and poss. 
adj. a> and def art. 27, 18 as cach ing ; 103, 61 as cech se^t ; 119, 87 
ass o/-laim ; 102, 48 as-in ten ; — otnerwise it is dropt, 29, 37 (soer) 



234 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. % 

a bru m., 29, 33, tarslaic P. a slabreid ; 106, 13 a brithemnacht ; — 
cpd.prep., ass, r from it\ 126, 176. 

as 9 rel. form of copula ; 129, 2 ainm as tressam ; and so «pparently 118, 28 
dal as chomtig, gl., as gnathacb. 

as-ber (ex-fer-), to say ; imperf. 3 4/., 100, 22 dsbeirtis % where for this use of the 
verb = * to speak of\ cf. FM. ann. 601 in rf aile arm'beraid['bera\ ' the 
other king whom I shall mention' ; t-pret. 3 sg. % 98, 7 asbert & X ; 
102, 49i 54. 

ascnaim, I go to ; do'a. t I visit ; only in s-pret. 3//., 117, 61 do'6*'asca*sat 9 
121, 105, 4 they came to her, visited her 1 , thus rendered in GokL 
u the oxen, that hadgone awayfrom her* : it wouldbe curioos to find 
in the same poem a cpd. word with exactly opposite memnings, for 
the former is rendered ' the bishops who vtsitea ker % 5 the gL being 
the same in both, ro'athascansatar. The root is scend- 'to feap', (F 
reads in both cases •ascensat,) so that ad-scend is really = Lat. 
a-scendere, hence <&-ad-sc, * to go up towards.' 

ascnam, act of going to, visiting ; 113, 24 do — natha, 'to go to Heaven.' 

aslaigthib, pl. dat. of aslugud, act of seducing, seduction, enticement ; 134, 
43 ar aslaigthib duaJche. 

asrir t red.terf. of a pres. base, [A] as-ren-, to pay, give out, in [Z]forms hm- ; 
— [AJ 122, 121 asrlr, gl. ro'Hrnestar and 126, 173, with same//^ a gL 
that is given also 113, 14 on the text ernais [F erneis} where there is 
no reason for the [Z] enclitic form at all : this base ern- is used in the * 
gl. ro'ernither on ro'erthar of 29, 39, where F has firthar 9 ( may it be 
verified.' 

asroUlim, I merit, deserve ; subj.pres. 1 //., 126, 200 asrottem ternam. 

ass, see prep. as. 

assoith, apparently from ad-sod-, whence suide &c, cf. atsuidt\ ( sistit ' ; ' stood 
stiir, of the sun, in Joshua x. 12 ; 102, 58, 59 assoith [F assuith] in 
grian, but the gL takes it in an active sense, ro'suids^estar .L Deus. 

at- y in verbal prefix, for ad-d-, whether the d be radicat or the infix pron. ; 
e. gr. atbeirsz ad-d-beir f dicit id; or ateoch = ad-deoch, I beseech ; c£ 
atjet, atchithe, atchous. 

athair, father ; 26, 9. 30, 45 [F correctly]. 130 12 ; gen. 9 aihar, 129, 8 ; 
pL gen. 9 134; 1 5 -athrach. 

atchithi y imperf. pass. of ad-ci- t *to see 1 ; 99, 14 mentcc atchitht hi ffsib, 
[F itchithe]. 

atchous (?) 119, 73 is da'm [do-m F] sous vtfatchous y gL mad dia n-innisiur % 
' \i I tell, narrate ' ; but aWm [do*m] does not fit in well with this 
construction, and perhaps it is simpler to take the word as atchos t ' it 
has been narrated [well, happily, md\ to my poetry. 1 

ateochy I beseech [ad-^/deg-] ; 126, 189 (gl. alwavs atchim) 129, 1. 131, 40, 
132, 50 ; perf 1 sg. 9 131, 4oadroetach[ad-rh'didack\ I have besought, 
gi., roatchius; s-subi. (=/«/.) XpL, 26, 4 iss-ed attach adessam{g\. 9 
atchimit, * we beseech % pres.). 

atfet, see adfiadaim. 

atkig, see aithech. 

atlaigtke 9 pl. of atlugud, act of thanking, folld. by buide idiomatically ; 102, 
49 orddan do Macha, do Crist atiaigthe buide. 

atom-riugy addom-riug, I raise myself, I arise ; 133, 1, 6, 11. 134, 21, 31. 
136, 69 ; cf. the Ml. gl. referring to ' nunc exsurgam,' Ps. xu 6, cxsnr- 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 225 

gente tne, gl. an atammrre-sa^ which is exactly our construction, but in 
the subjunctive. In fact atraig- (ad-d-raig) is the only word for * to 
rise \ atraig (il s'e1eve), atraeht (il s^eleva) &c. 

attach y act of beseeching, supplication, from ad-deg-, v. ateoch ; 26, 4. 

ba, pret. of copula, prefixes h- to predicative word (which must immediately 
follow) ; 102, 47, 56, 60. 113, 27. 116, 54. 119, 86 ; but not written in 
98, 9 ba amra, 121, 118 [nor in 122, 26 ba <fe*-mathair, and 124, 151 
ba 6g % where the vowel is with accented accent that may have been h; 
F has h in both] : — 

pret. f 98, 9. 100, 23», 32. 102, 47, 56. 103, 67, 68. 113, 27. 114, 31. 
116, 54, 55. 117, 59. 119, 76, 78, 79 [86 ba hoen a amra, which can 
mean only, ' her miracle was one, unique \ and not ' it was one 0/her 
miracles'1. 120,90,93, 98. 121, 118. 122, 125, 126 [q.v.]. 124, 149, 
151, 160. [125, 165 see under gabud] ; this copula-form is sometimes 
conditional) ce serait, e. gr. 97, 3. 102, 60. 

baehall, staff; acc. y 121, 115 senais fri-a [li-a F] bachaill. 

-bad (= * esset ',) in main-bad = mani-bad, ' were it not (that) ' used as a con- 
junction, unless. 

badua\ act of drowning, 135, 58. 

bdgim, I fight ; rel. 131, 34 bages arbaga finna. 

bdi, substantive verb, was, existed ; 27, 19 (ro-bai). 97, 5. 101, 41. 102, 45, 56. 
113, 18 cain-bai [with a nuance of meaning not given by ba cain). 121, 
120 ; once ro-bdt 120, 91. 

baile (?) 130, 10 do nach airchend bas baile, ( to whom there is not assigned 
(foreordained ?) a death of goodncss ' (?) ; unfortunately both the 
glosses are illegible at this point, so that thcy contribute no hint of 
solution. The rendering in Goid., " to every one a holy death (bc) 
certain", is impossible to Irish idiom. 

Bairche, n.pr., Benna B., [Bairche, a bo-aire 9 * cow-chieftain 'J, 100, 29. 

baitsim t I baptize ; imperf. 3 sg. t 100, 26 baitsed; rel. y 105, 4 breo batses 
gente. 

ban, gen. pt. of ben % woman ; 135, 54 brichta ban. 

ban-chath, woman-fight ; (quarrelsome, bellicose ?) ; 112, 10 (?). 

ban-trebthach f a woman-householder, (in modern Ir. = woman) ; 124, 145. 

banne, a drop ; 125, 176. 

bafitaistf baptist ; 27, 1 5 Eoin B. 

biis } death ; 102, 59 ; 130, 10 do nach airchenn bas baile ( ?) ; 131, 27 ar ccch 
n-ern-Af s (gl. iam-bas). 

bas, rel. of copula ; 131, 29 ar cech n-eiclind bas eslinn(?). 

batar, 3 pl. of bai\ they existed, were ; 97, 6. 

bathiuSy baptism ; 133, 7. 

batses, see baitsim. 

bc y woman ; 110, 1 Brigit, be &c. 

'be y subj. of substantive verb ; 3 sg. 127, 206 ro'be* [robbe F] bennacht B. fair ; 
1 //., 29, 43 robbem cen es, ' may we be without age ' ; 29, 36 robem 
occa, * may we be with Him ' ; 3//., 111, 21 robbet ar cuirp hic cilicc ; 
126, 179 robbet, ibid. 191, cf. also thc astonishing tmesis 126, 177 for 
don' itge Brigte 'bet. 

bcba y red. perf., 100, 23 co mbeba y l till hc died \ gl. co a bds y * till his death.' 
UBF.K IIYM5:. Q 



■ ■ . ■• .■:»"iv 



126 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

bea\ 3 sg. condit of copula, 100, 20 bed fas (Tara would be waste). 

&*'M, act of being ; 103, 68 b. i ngeillius. 

bimntchy given to striking t of a snake, 118, 11 naithir — • 

benna, Peaks (of Boirche), 100, 29. 

bennackt % • benedictio 1 , blessing ; 30, 46, 50, 51 (nd) ; 30, 48, 49 ; 127, 206, 

207. 129, 8. 
bennachaim t I bestow benediction ; s-pret. 3 sg. % 118, 83 bennachais in clar- 

ainech gL, ro'bennach. 

bil t lip, mouth ; pl. % beoil t 114, 34. 

beo % living ; gen.> 115, 48 cluas nach bi. 

beray subj.pres. 3 sg. t 30, 53 comairche nacha*n*&ra, but it is uncertain how 
the line is to be construed, for if comairche be the object, "*° cannot 
mean from us t nor can comairche be indirect object if *w is direct 
object. 

Betkit t Bethehem, 132, 53. 

Bethron, Beth-horon, 102, 57. 

bethu t life ; gen. t betkad t 115, 44 dibad bethath che, the treasures of this life, 
gl. in domuin chentar, * of this world\ and indeed the ideas run into 
each otber, so tbat a confusion seems to have arisen between forms of 
bith and of bethu; 129, 7 drochet bethad ; (acc. -)dat. t betkaia\ 29, 36 i 
mbi-bethaid [F beth-bethaidl but in the additional verses, 43 i mbitk- 
bethu y and so bethu in dat. t 99, 18 (to convert from idolatry) do betku, 
to life, 'ad fidem Xti' ; 101, 34 mairb do's*fiuscad do betku, and 36 
dosfuc do bethu, a sort of * standing ' rhyme with letku. 

bt y gen. of beo t q.v. 




ruba FM. 619 ; hi ruba 630 ; whence the very common passive rerbii 
4 he was slain ', was elaborated. And from bt\ the Irish poet attained 
even to beosa, tr. * I wounded \ FM. ann. 701]. 

biam t 1 sg. pres.-subj. of the substantive verb 110, 15 biam soer, c£ S. nm 
Rann t Mb t but one would have expected 1 //., as are the rest of the 
references in this hymn, which is a general prayer. 

bid y pret. 3 sg. of the substantive verb, *may it exist', used optatively, 108, 
51 bid lurech dften do cach ; 129, 7 drochet bethad bld fssum ; but 
132, 46 rombitk oroitlet 

bith, world ; 26, 6 fo'n mbith, throughout the world, 117, 60 ; 118, 1 ni cmr 
B. bith. 

bith-&s prefix, « everlasting ' ; 29,43 bith-bethu ; 110, 1 bith-maith ; 110, 3 
bith[f)laith. 

biu t seems to be an adaptation of the//. of beo % quasi 'amongst the living' ; 
102, 51 i't biu t *in thy life-time\ gl. i't betkaid. 

bidth, blossom ; pl. dat. t 110, 11 in chroeb co mblathaib. 

blegon, act of milking ; 117, 64 — inna mbo. 

bliadain, year ; gen. t 102, 56 co cenn btiadne; pl t 97, 5 bliadna ; £**., 97, 2, 
101, 40 bliadan. 

•bo, form of pret. of copula, after negat. ; 117, 62 nirbo diuir in gabud df ; 
usually bu t q.v. 

b6 t cow ; 120, 104 ; pl. %en^ 117, 64 inna mbo, 120, 100, 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 227 

m bocht y pret. pass. (from boing- I cut, reap), 117, 57 lathe buanadi mad-bocht y 
' well was it reaped. 1 

bodras (?) 131, 26 sech macc De* medras bodras ; the gl. gives the ety. gl. 
medarfis, bodarfis, for these unintelligible words, and then gl. 
buadres in fis, 'which troubles knowledge 1 ; but as it is apparentiy 
referred to erchor ' cast ' of a javelin, and further as the gi. puts in 
disponitur which bas no clear reference, the verse does not belie the 
general character of this hymn, nearly every verse of which is a ncst 
of difficulties. With bodras cf. MR 268y. 

"Mt\ 120, 91, see bai. 

boiss, dat. sg. \plbass\ palm of the hand, 124, 155 rosnrbi fri-a boiss. 

ooth, hut, 'bothy ' ; (?) 123, 140. 

brdth, Doomsday ; 101, 36. 102, 52. 105, 12; gen., 133, 10 brethemnas 
bratha. 

brecc^ speckled, 112, 11 naithir b. 

hreity a cloth ; 121, 109 scarais a hech cenn a br/it. 'her horse separated 
head from (its) clotk\ gl. adds ' which is under [on ?] the horse's neck \ 
cf. Cogitosus, cap. xviii. (Colg. p. 52 b\ irrefrenatus habenis fortiter se 
excutiens, from which breit would appear to mean reins. 

brco y ilame [cf. FM. ann. 874 in breo buada, tr. * the gifted torch ', of Abbot 
Cenaed ; ibid. 898 breo dar dinna, * torch over fortresses '] ; in a 
metaphor 105, 4, breo batses gente (of Patrick's wondrous name,) a 
flame that baptizes heathen ; and seemingly in an ety. gl. on Brigids 
name, quasi breo aigit, as the gl. gives it, or breo-saigit ; but the othcr 
texts, at 110, 2, read bruth 'glowing mass ', not breo. 

brethemnas, judgement ; 133, 100, 

Bri Cobthaig Coil, 120, 102, n.pr. of a place in Bregia. 

Mathar % word ; 102, 54. 134, 37. 

bricht, spell, incantation ; pl. % 135, 54 fri brichta ban. 

brigach, mighty ; 112, 10 ban-chath — . 

Brigi, 126, 196 (197 Brige Y\ i.q. 

Brigit f n. pr. Brigid ; 30, 49 (the patron B.\ 110, 1, 5. 111, 24. 112, 1, 7. 115, 
41. 121, 115. 124, 155. 126, 188. 127, 211 \gen., Brigte, 30, 50. 126, 177. 
127, 206, 207. 113, 25. 114, 30. 115, 46 (Brigti); and cf. the utterly 
incomprehensible form, (dat.-) acc, Brigta 118, 70. 119, 86. 123, 139 
(Brigtc\ in all which F presents Brigta. 

brithemnacht, judgement (of Doom) ; 105, 13. 

brJenaim, 1 sprinkle, shower down ; subj. pres. 3 sg. y ronbroena, * may hc 
drench us' (with his grace), 30, 54. 111, 23. 

brdnach, sad ; 116, 56. 

bronnaim, I perish (?) ; pres. 3 sg. 9 98, 8 ni bronna, where the gL (F) is 
illegible ; but the word bronnaim mcans ' to destroy ' or ' damage ', (a 
common use), and not 'to perish', in which sensc I have no instance of it. 

brothachy in a glowing mass, hot ; 120, 96 gl. /*. 

bru, belly ; 29, 37 a bru mil m6ir. 

buy pret. of copula, after neg. ni or nir ; ni ^t/ 112, 10 ni bu cair (?) 112, 11. 
115, 41, 42. 116, 56. 121, iii. 125, 170 ;— nirbu 102, 54. 112, 9*. 113, 
15, 17, 21. 117, 62 (bo). 

buadach, victorious (of Brigid), 112, 1. (126, 188.) 
buaid, victory ; gen., 127, 202 din buada. 

Q 2 



238 GLOSSARY TO THB IRISH HYMNS. 

buain, act of reaping ; (in/. of boing-, cf. *bockt) ; gen^ 117, 57 lathe 
buide, thanks, only in the idiomatic atlaigthe buide, 'thanks', 108, 49. 



cdch, each one ; thtftron. [= chacun], while cech is the adi. [= chaque] ; 

a&rt, 30, 48. 101, 33 (36 ;'* «**). 102, «1. 103, 62. 185; 170. 187, 204* 
205* ; [but twice, 27, 18 as cack ing ; and gern^ 110^ 8 owfr 
Medmal 
*wrt, 26, 4. 27, 19». 29, 34. 100, 30. 103, 61. 110, 15. 114, 33. 188, 187. 
129, 6. 130, 15, 17. 131, 27, 29, 31. 134, 44- 136, 48. 135, 66, 67. «r 
(prep.) cech rusc, (cluass) ; — with transported *-, 29, 34. 100, to> 
131, 27, 29. 134, 44, but not 110; 15];— £**., 131, 31 ceck J&ratha 

cailt, wood ; gen^ 99, 16 m. caille F. 

cailte, veil, wimple ; 114 (29,) 30. 

cailtech, nun ; 126, 193 ; acc, 119, 77 cailiig; dual, 187, 209 di ckatl&r. 

cain, fair (decisive), 30, 50 c-forgall, 'good report' ; gentle (opp. acker\ \\\ 
18 ; (=alqina\ beautiful), 26, 2 c-temadar. 

cdin, law ; 30, 52 ro'la — forsna clanna. 

cair, 113, 16 apparently used as/re/. 3 sg. of caraim, * I love' ; but it is hard 
to explain the soft timbre of the r; it is gL ni ro'ckar. Stfll more 
inexplicable is the text 112, 10 ni bu cair ban-chath brigach, gL 'she 
loved not (?) the fight of the sorrowful women ' : this may possibly 
represent the late tradition, but cannot be grammadcally extracted 
out of the text, which as it stands is utterly unmeaning. It is im~ 
possible to read ru for bu as suggested in Goidelica, becanse F has ' 
pu [= bu\ xnd after nt bu there must come a predicative word not a 
verb ; but if car be read, there is only the word car = briitle. 

cairrn (ca + airm), what place, where ; 115, 48 gL ubi. 

caithim, I consume, waste ; fiass. imper/, 102, 55 ar na caitte les occai, 'that 

light should not be wasted with him ' (Patrick). 

calad, hard, niggardly ; 113, 15 gigand. 

canaim, I sing ; pres. 3 sg. y 100, 30 canaid, where there is no reasonable 
ground for suggesting that this can be an imperfect, which can only 
be canady as in 100, 25 noscanad. The speculation that -aid can 
conceivably be an ending of 3 sg. imperf. ignores the kard-txmbrt of 
the final d which is the characteristic of the ending in the imperfect 

Cannan, Canaan, 102, 57. 

candin, canon ; 99, 1 2 legais canoin, but there is nothing to show exacdy 
what is meant ; possibly simply the tcxt of Scripture. 

caraim, I love ; s-pret. 3 sg., in the double form, carais, 120; 100, and the 
enclitic ni car 112, 1. 126, 188 ; cair (q.v.), 113, 16. 

carpat, chariot, car ; 120, 10 1 ; dat., carput, 120, 103. 125, 168. 

cath, battle ; 102, 57. 1 12, 10 (ban-chath). dat., 126, 182, 185 ; pl. % catka 110, 
8. A curious difhculty is met at 115, 37 where the two texts differ 
considerably, both agreeing in ddn cath, *to the battle', but F reads 
/6 a chru (or/uacru of T ; T gl. .i. don cath gives don struith apparendy 
for do'n tsruith, ' to the sage ' (?), but the gl. in the margin of T twice 
refers io/dn chrd. The determination may possibly lie with this last 
word [see/uacru\ but the authority of this gl. is not sufficient to 
justify the rendering of cath by * sage.' 

cathaigim, 1 do battle ; pret. 3 sg., 105, 5 cathaigestar /ri druide. 

cathim [caithcm\ act of eating, consuming ; with concrete sense, 113, 16 at 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYAfNS. 229 

cair in domuin cathim (accsg., 'she loved not the workTs sensuous 
enjoyments.' 

cathir, city ; 113, 19 for maig arutacht (q.v.) cathair, *on a plain was built a 
city ' ; dat. % 30, 48 bennacht forsin cathraig-st. 

*he, a word usually found with bith, to express ' this present life ' ; but herc 
1 15, 44 dibad bcthath che, (gl. in domuin chentarA. ccntarach). Its usc 
here with betha is unique, but cf. S. na Rann (MS.) 1886 ; for bith-chc 
cf. FM. ann. 880 fo'n mbith ce; 925 o genair mac deoda De, for bith ct' 
hi colla crf ; 0*Curry Lect. p. 515 se mna is fearr robaei ar bith che* ; 
cf. also FM. 926 domnain c/, 'of the little earthfy world.' The com- 
parative forms cen-tar, on this side, and al-tar on that side, may be 
compared with ci-tra and ul-tra, but the form che* itself (which is con- 
finea exclusively to bith-cke, so far as I know), has a cunous analoguc 
in the use of ' ce monde-a ', cf. Lat. hi-c = hi-ce. 

€e y though ; 122, 124 ce do'sefnatar ; see also cia. # 

cech^ each, see cach. 

ced (1), a cpd. of ce and a particle ; 97, 3 ced a athair [F has cid\. This is tr. 
in Goid., i who was his father' &c. ; but perhaps the word means 'even', 
' also' [see cid\ even hisfather also should be known, viz. mac C. 

ced (11), cpd. of ce, cia, though, and a dependent form of the copula present ; 
101, 44 ced dithrub Temair [cid Fj gl. cid fas ; see cia, ciasu. 

ceilltis, see celim. 

cein, see cian. 

ceira\ see cerd. 

cclim, I hide, conceal ; imperf. 3 pl. y 100, 2 1 ni chcilltis [only one / in F] ; 
pass. pres. f 130, 22 o At nad c£tla ce/ar, which is not intelligible : 
the gl. renders, ' that is not concealed in songs ', and also ' his songs 
are not concealed ' ; but neither is possible, because cctla cannot mean 
K in songs ', nor can it precede the predicative word, and lastly, because 
nad must be immediately followed by the predicative word, either 
(most commonly) the verb itself, or the predicative noun, pron. or adj. 
which in affirmative sentences would be introduced by the copula. 
Therefore if citla be correct, and mean (as naturally) ' songs ', thc 
clause is a substantived negative claUse, of which the basis is is cetia n 

celary '• it is sonirs that are sung " ; hence substituting nad for is y we ; / 

have " [I know &c.] that it is not songs that are sung.* But how any / 

such meaning, which is assuredly the only one possible, can be brought 
into barmony with the preceding and following lines, docs not appear. 

cell, church, L. cella; 101, 44 ; (gen. cille 30, 51. 126, 190). 

cen t without ; 29, 43. 30, 44. 103, 64, 67. 113, 14*. 119, 78*. 127, 203. 

cenn, head ; end (of a year &c.) ; in phr. ar cenn, (to jjo) ' to meet ', ' with a 
view to ' ; 102, 46 doluid ar a chenn, ' to meet him ' ; 102, 56 co cenn 
bliadne ; 121. 109 ; 133, 14 (hope of resurrection) ar cenn fochraice ; 
— dat. cinn [with n of hard timbre, cionn] in cpd. prep., 114, 30 os 
chinn St Brigte, over(-head). 

cerdy smith ; artist ; 124, 154 nath combaig in cerd; ibicL, 157 lasin ceird. ' 

eert, right ; 123, 134 co — , accurately. 

cisaim, I suffer ; pret. 3 s/f., 101, 35 rochis m6r-seth ; [115, 39 i nGlind-d 
loch cesta croch, it is impossible to define exactly the construction : it 
cannot be imperfect passive % as that suits neither form nor meaning ; 
it is notpret.pi.pass.y2LS there is no subj. to agree with ; and as gcn. 
of inf.y there is nothing for it to be dependent on.] 



*3o CLOSSARY 10 THB 1RISH HYMNS. 

cessachtach, niggardly, grudging ; 113, i $. 

c/sta, 130, 18 xi frisinnle mo chesta, where it is tr. in Goid., 4 mav Christ 
minister to my sufferings*, as if it were the pL ofc/sad; bai /rissinnle 
(q.v.) usually means * mmister to a person \ and the gL in F Wfiiikindel 
mo cest, ( arrangement of my questions \ (statement of my case ?). 

c/ty hundred ; 100, 30 cet salm. 

cet-, first ; 

c/t-aidche, first night, 103, 64 ; 
cet-im, first butter, 116, 50. 

c/ta/ % song, music ; gen. % 103, 62 son in cetail ; pl. % 130, 22 citla (celar q.v.). 

cethar-, four ; crude fonn of numeral adj. in * descriptive compounds ' ; only 
here in 97, 6 cethar-trebe di-a fognad, gl. ' arinni dognith tribibus .iiiL , 
see under treb. 

cetna, first ; 116, 49 cetna Mogairt 

cethrur, quaternion (of persons) ; pLgen., 26, 9 athair tri cethrur, 'father of 
three quaternions \ i.e. the twelve patnarchs. 

cia, glossed ( whithersoever\ 26, 2 cia tiasam, gL cepe leth, *in whatever 
direction \ with a certain stretch of the normal meaning, which should 
be, * though we go.' 

ciall, sense, intelligence ; 134, 34 c. De\ 

cian, distant, in time or space ; 99, 16, ro*dos cian son a garma, ' was heard 
afaroff, [adv.] ; 101, 43 is cian doreracht, *long ago 1 : dai^ 134, 46 i 
ciin ocus i n-ocus, ^a-far and a-near.' 

ciar, black ; pl., 126, 182 i alla ciara, gl. duba. 

ciasu, though it be ; cpd. of cia and a subj. pres. of copula, 108, 60 ciasu 
threbrech. 

cia\ even ; 124, 159 cid 6en screpul [ ( licet uno obolo\ Cogitosus\ 

cilicc, ( cilicium\ sack-cloth ; 111, 22 gl. ( raiment of goar*s orcameTs hair.' 

cille, gen. of cell, church ; in Colum Cille and (CW/-dara, gen. % ) Ci7/f-dara 
Kildare. 

cimmid, captive ; gen. f 112, 3 cotlud cimmeda. 

•cina\ see under roncind. 

cinim % 1 am born, sprung ; s-pret. 3 sg. % 112, 8 nime flatha ferr ams. 

chinn % os chinn ; see cenn. 

cis % tax, tribute, &c ( census ' ; pl., x 110, 10 ar colla cisu, (rovt) tributes of our 
body, quasi ( inevitable debt, original sin \ gL peccaia; FM ann. 634 
quote some verses, of which one ends with buan an cis % tr. ( lasting 
the rigour\ and cf. the expression cis n-inchis; perhaps it is only a 
form of ces ceas, * pain, trouble • &c, for tributes seems a curious ex- 
pression for sins. 

cisal % devil (?) ; 101, 37 lotar huili la — , with ety. gL ail in chis % ' stone of 
(sorrow ?),' as a name for the demon. who is a rock (ail) for his hard- 
ness ' ; but cf. also tarmchosal, and the ety. glL there. 

chiuir, red. perf. 3 sg. [quasi qi-(q)ver-e] of cre-n-im, I buy ; 116, 43 ni 
chiuir, gl. ni ro'cnren. 

•chiad, see underyfc chelim. 

claideb, sword ; 126, 181 co-claidib [-eb F] tened, gl. cum gratia Dei. 

clam, leper ; 120, 97, 103. 

clann, family, clan, ( gens' ; pl., 30, 52 rolain cain forsna clannm, where the 
gl. has super gentes, but *\%o forsna mnaib, ( on the women' (?). 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRJSH HYMHS. 231 

c/dr, board, only in the expression follg. :— 

c/ar-ainech> board-faced, with face as flat as a board, having neither nose nor 
eyes ; 119, 83. 

clerech, 'clericus,' clergy ; pl. t 103, 61 clerich Herenn. 

clcthi, ptcp. necessitatis of celim 9 • to be concealed '; 123, 141 in se*t nad chlethi, 
gl. ni diche/ta, narbo cbir do c/eith, ' which it was not right to hide.' 

'cload, 'c/oathar, see c/oor. 

cloch, stone ; dat. f 119, 8odi'n chloich dorigne saland. 

cUen, perverse ; pl. gen. y 102, 59 bds inna — ; also used 99, 18, as subst. 

abstract, as follg. : — 
c/dene, perversity; 100, 23, sab indarba cldeni, gl. soebe; [ci 99, 18 ar a 

tintarrad o chtden, gL cldene and adrad idal\. 

cloor, I hear ; aep. prts. 3 sg. (subj.), 135, 68 in cech cluais rodan\'c/oathar 
(audierit) ; imperf. 3 sg. f 121, 106 foleo ro'das'cload nech, * if any one 
had heard tbem,' gl. ro's'doised; pass.pret., 99, 16 ro'clos, so also 114, 
32 in F but T has roch/oss. 

ctoth, renowned, gl. clothach \. airdirc y illustrious ; 115, 37 Coemgen cL ; 
123, 138 digrais cl. ; 131, 43 aingel cl. 

'doth, only in T 123, 140 airm \x-ro'chloth a both, 'where her bothy was 
dug ' (?) ; but F has i roch/aid, gl. in ro'chrad .i. in robo maith, and both 
is gl. also bith. Now c/aid- is used in the sense of ' build ', cf. FM. ann. 
4532 go ro'claidset rdth £.', but Cogitosus says, "adlocum quem voiuit 
detulerunt " [Colg. p. 522] ; and this is evidently what the gl. means 
in F, with its ( in which it was good [in her judgement forj it to be] 
but its other gl. ro'chrad is as obscure as the word in the text of T, 
which cannot be referred to J claid ; cf. LU. 19 /3 3. 

c/othachy renowned ; 127, 201 — labrad, gl. airdirc. 

cluas, ear ; 115, 48. 134, 36 ; dat. t 135, 68 cluais. 

co n- f prep. (reg. dat.\ with ; 27, 16. 28, 29. 30, 49. 110, 1 1, 14. 112, 6. 126, 181, 
190. 131, 30. 133, 7, 8, 9. 159, 10 ; with def. art.p/., cosna, 26, 13. 

co % prep. {reg. acc.\ to, up to ; 26, 10 co rig n-f. ; 100, 20 co de, * tili Doom ' ; 
102, 56 co cenn bhadne ; 123, 140 co airm. 

cOy adv. prefix particle ; 123, 134 co cert, 'right-ly ' ; 159, 4 co hopunn, 7 co 
solma. 

co '*-, conj. in depend. clauses, so that ; till that ; — so that [98, 7 con tessed (or 
Milcon t.)J ; 99, 17 gadatar co tfssad ; 101, 36 con [F cd\ tfssat ; 135, 
58 co nomlhair ; — //7/, 100, 23 co mbeba ; 113, 27 co *gaba [see 
undtrgato] ; 119, 88 comdar [■■ co *fb'tar] forreil ; 121, 120 co aibii ; 
123, 144 co frith, 125, 171 ; 124, 156 awi-mebaid ; after ni 100, 27 ni 
co xrgebed ; ? 126, 178 con'don'foir y steforotaid. 

Apparently followed by an infix pron. in 101, 39 co'ndathsa\\c ; 115 
40 co xrjVrVarlaid ; 120, 98 co /TiVf rualaid d6 ; 122, 128 conidn' imbert > 
see under the respective verbs. \ 

cobair, help ; 99, 15 ; dat., 26, 5. 27, 16. 129, 5. 

cobsaidecht, flrmness (hardness) ; 134, 30. 

Cobthach C, n.pr. of King of Bregia ; gen. f 120, 102 Bri Cobthaig CoiL 

Coemgen^ St. Kevin; 115, 37 ety. gl. ( good his (mouth =) speech,' maitb a 
erlabra, coem a gen. 

coerO) sheep ; pl. acc. t 1 18, 66 argairt coercha. 

coicay fifty ; p/.> 100, 25 ni tri coicait [F. but T has coicat\ 



23* CLOSSA/cY 70 THR JKISH HYMSS. 

coidchi, always ; 117, 59. 

Coil, p.pr. ; 120, 102 Bri Cobthaig Coil ; 124, 146 im-Maig CoiL 
coiliim, I spoil ; pret. 3 sg. % 120, 95 ni coill dath am-maforta. 
coin, see cu. 

coirthty pillar-stone ; 100, 32. 
cAois, see cos. 

colaind, body ; gen., 110, 10 colla [= colna], ar colla cisuy cf. the expression 
in SM. II, 98, 5 eacur col/afiach, tr. * original debt,' see cis. 

colba 9 leg, (pillar) ; 111, 17 leth cho/ba flatha, referring to the two pillars. 
supports, heads of Ireland, Patrick of the men, Brigid of tbe women ; 
cf. FM. ann. 866 trean ar colba Crist, ronain £c, tr. ( standard'. 

co//> hurt, wound (?), 122, 132. ni frith coll ann [F coi and] dd, ualess tbc 

writer really meant co/ainn. 
Co/um, dove ; n. pr., Co/um Ci//e y Church's Dove, 30, $1. 

comall, pregnant ; fem. sg. acc. } 119, 77 senais in caillig c o mmi [F comailll 
gl comal/aig [F comaillig], whence comail/e ' pregnancy • m gL on 7«. 

comairchey guardianship ; 30, 53. 

combaigy pret o('boing-, to break [con-fring-] ; 124, 153 nath combmg, gL, 
na ro'bris. 

comdar t {comtar\ pret 3 pl. of copula [= ro m&tar] ; 119, 84, (88) — fbrreil a 
df suil, (a comlabra). 

com/abra, utterance ; p/. 119, 88. 

comman, communion ; 102, 53 dobert — [F commain] dd. 

comtig y usual ; 113, 28 dal as — fri dama, gl., as gnaihach fri hepeda ; it is 
probably the same as the word in 0*Dav., p. 72, coimdi .1. mimc, or 
gnathach ; often in Brehon Laws, of places much frequcntca\ d III. 
320, 19 ; and 324, 16. 326, 12 stqq. 

conacna, may it help ; 126, 199 condcna frim a herlam, gL rorchongna (in 
both T and F), [cf. FM. ann. 555 frim congena, * may he side with 
me, 1 ] but the form is unusual, for I have no note of its occurrence 
anywhere else ; theoretically lt is related as the orthotonic [A1 form 
condcna to the enclitic [ZJ form cungna, involving a base con-aa-gen-, 
1 to help ', [cf. condttacht LL 255 a 8 compared with Old Ir. conJiUchiy 
quaesiuit of Ml. 36 b 5], but enclitic ro-chuinnig, corresponding to 
con-dd-deg, and cun-deg. 

Condlaia\ n. pr. 125, 163. 

congabaim, I raise, uplift, 4r?/. 3 se. y 114, 29 congdb M. caille os-chinn Brigte, 
gL, rochongaib, infT cumgaoai/, q.v. 

conse/aiy he went away, fled ; 122, 123 dochum feda conselai, 'it fled awmy to 
the wood \ g\. roe/aiy (the same gL as given to conhuaiai 103, 65, see 
under 'ruaiaid) ; some connexion may be suspected with (con)-as-iw 
\con'e/at\ but the form is too isolated to justify inferences. 

consena, 100, 28 exhibits an analogy of form with preced., and is eaually gL 
by the pret., ro'chosnastar t he strove for ; cf. Ml. 69d 4 SLdTWcAais se m f ; 
that it is used as a pret. is evident from 115, 43 ni chiuir ni cosscna^ 
where also the gL rochosnastar appears. The ML gL makes itpretty 
certain that the meaning is correctly given by our gL, but the dimculty 
of ascertaining the law of its formation is not diminished. 

contui/, he slept ; 103, 62. 112, 3. 

conhua/aiy he went ; occurs twice, 103, 66 and 113, 26 both gL ro'elai t which 
is given as the gl. for conse/ai ; it is found in 0*Dav., p. 66 as gL on 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. »33 

conruale; we might thus infer con 'ro'sela % the omission o( the prefix ro 
(r), giving con-uate and consela. But again, ~cla can hardly be separated 
from as-la, as-tui, which may involve a totally different analysis ; cf. 
CDavoren^s forualatar, (Jo'ro'od-lu ?). 

<onuccaib [con-od-gab-], arose ; firet. 3 sg. % 121, 107 friu conuccaib in doub, 
'against them rose up the river', gl. tuargaib ind aband [the expres- 
sion used in FM. 493 tuargaib an abann friu] ; 103, 66 connu{p)cabsat 
[F connucaibsat\ 'they ascended along with P. to Jesus.' 

corp t body ; 100, 32. 103, 63. 131, 38, 44 ; gen. t 159, 6 cuirp ; dat. y 131, 30. 
135, 49 curp. 

'corsatar, 122, 131, steforcuirim. 

coscur, triumph, victory ; 116, 54 ba hard in — , gl. 'the miracle'. 

'cosnagur (?) 127, 210 no* [nos* F] xhosnagur. I can make nothing of this 
form, but the word seems to mean, I impiore (help). 

cossena, 115, 43, see under consena. 

cotlud y act of sleeping ; 112, 3. 

Cothraige^ n. pr. of Patrick, gl. 'the name Cothraige clave (was attached) 
for what he used to do to four tribes ', the ety. g). being = cethair 
aige^ but it is uncertain what aige means ; and in any case the o 
makes the asserted connexion with crthair, quite impossible. 

cotrisat \ j • • 

cotrissam \ see under ncam ' 

craibdech, pious \ fem. sg. acc, 117, 58 la'm chraibdig. 

cretem^ faith, belief ; acc.-dat., cretim, 133, 3. 135, 71. 

cretim, I believe ; pret. 3pt., 101, 42 ni creitset. 

crich^ limit ; 102, 55. 

cride f heart ; 105, 6 dur-chride ; dat. t 135, 65 i cridiu. 

criol t basket, * creel' ; 125, 167 i crioL 

Crist, n. pr., 30, 54. 130, 18, 27. 135, 55, 59-67. voc % 132, 49. 159, 4 ; gen., 
101, 40. 127, 201. 133, 7 ; dat. y 102, 49. (113, 27.) 130, 22. 

crd % gore, blood ; 122, 130 al-lind chrd ; cf. FM. ann. 866 blaisfit fiaich lomann 
crd f the ravens shall taste sips ofgore. 

crocK cross ; 115, 39 ; acc, 101, 40 pridchais croich Xt 

crochad, act of crucifying, crucihxion ; gen. t 133, 8 niurt crochta. 

irocb % tree ; 110, 11 in chroeb. 

cu, hound ; 116, 55. 120, 92 ; acc, 120, 91 lasin coin; pl. % 121, 119 tafhetar 
coin alta df. 

cuala, red. perf., ' heheard' ; 115, 48 cairm i cuala cluas ; 127, 204, 205 cach 
ro'chuala; see cloor. 

chuc- % the stem of prep. co % to which pronom. elements are suffixed : 
chucaiy towards him, 125, 172. 
chucunn, towards us, 159, 3. 

cuilche, dress (?), chasuble?; 100, 31 cuilche fliuch imbi, ( a wet blanket 
around him'; cf. cuilce tr. 'quilts/ SM. iv. 380, z ; coilcib codulta FM. 
p. 1714, 10 ; Colgan renders cassula amictus madida ; cf. SG. p. 235, 
44 a cuilche chiar. 

'chuiliuy see under ara-. 

cumgabail, act of raising ; 134, 32 do'm ch. 

cuirp % sce corp. 



234 GLOSSARY TO THB IRISH HYMNS. 

cure f multitudc, company ; 126, 198 imdegail di-ar c., cf. MR. 62; FM. p, 1S16L 
currech 9 the Curragh, 126, 193, gl a curvi ifuorum dictus est [curr-eth]. 
cuthe 9 pit ; 101, 38, isin mor-chute n-isel, 'the low great Pit (of Heil)\ 

vr\ infixpron. 3 sg., 'him\ 90, 13 dovffetis; 114, 33 novfguidiu (but the 
gl. no'/'guidim, 1 pray thee) ; 120, 9 novf ghnnestar (it) ; 187, 204 
rorf gab ; 129, 6 nov/guasim. 

da 9 two ; gen. % 116, 39 glend da loch ; 126, 168 carpat da rath. 

da* 9 see do. 

'da' 9 inf. pron. 3 pers. (sg. pl.) : — 

101, 39 conv£rthanic, 'tillhecame tothem* ; 117, 61 do'4rascansat, 
they visited her 9 121, 105 ; 126, 162, doTfoxiecha, who could recount 
it (or them 9 the miracles) ;— whom, 122, 131 in fer fort&rcorsatar ; see 
also 'das\ 

<kec y ten ; 97, 2 maccan se mbliadan dac (dec F). 

dai/ (?) 133, 5 i ndulemain <&»'/,' in Doom's Creator'(?) ; but no grammatical 
analysis can be applied to any one of the lines 2-5, as they stand : 
the general drift ot the meanmg seems quite plain, but the case of 
niurt 2 is unknown [9 niurt n- !], of trinoit 9 ana of treodataid; foisin 
is not a word at all, and as dulemain must be acc. or dat. 9 the last word 
daii is quite undetermined. 

dal 9 visit, rendezvous ; 113, 28 dal as chomtig fri dama, T gl. 'frequent was 
her visit to poor sufTerers.' 

dam 9 to me ; 119, 3. 134, 44. 

dam\ inf. pron., me ; 135, 67 wdam 'doathar, see also *dom\ 

dam % ox ; //., 121, 105 daim. 

dam 9 retinue, company ; //. (acc.) 113, 28 fri dama. 

(hln, gift, boon, destiny ; only in phr. ddn buada y perhaps ' token of victory ', 
or * pledge, guarantee of victory ', 127, 202. 

lidmx, bold ; 26, 12 in gilla — . 

dar y piep., over ; 121, 18 dar Mag F. 

-dara y {gen. of dair y ' oak ',) in Cell-dara, Kildare. 

'das' 9 occurs twice, apparently as inf.pron. 3 sg. pl. ; 118, 69 rovforgaid (gL 
rogudestar), asked her; 121, 106 rovforcload nech, 'heard tbem \ 

dath 9 colour ; 120, 95 — am-maforta. 

Dauid, n. pr., 26, 12. 28, 30. 

De 9 see Dia. 

(U y 100, 20 meraid co de 9 will remain till the Dayoi Judgement, gl, 00 brath. 

de 9 used after fri, advb.,yW de 9 ' by day ', 100, 28 ; cf. in-dui, ' to-day.* 

de y occurs as prep. only once, 131, 37 oc digde De* de nimib| where the exact 
force of de is not very obvious, probably a reminiscence of Ps. 
cxlviii, 1, Laudate dominum de car/is. 

de y as prep. with pronom. element occurs twice, 116, « ba sathech in cu de 9 
the doe was satisfied with it 9 '^ot enough food out of it* ; 100, 24 [it 
raised his goodness] suas de sech treba doine, ' up above him (?) beyond 
men's homes f to heavenl' where the collocation of suas folld. by de is 
not very intefligible ; ct FM. ann. 634, gan guth n-iomrail stce suas 9 
gan mir n-ionmair sece sios y [the tootb] not allowing one sound of error 
past it upwards, nor one bit of ' obsonium ' past it downwards. 



CLOSSARY TO THE 1RISH HYMHS. 235 

deacht, dcity, divinity ; 101, 42 ni creitset in flr-deacht. 

'decha, 125, 162 ni fail dune do'da'decha, * there is not any one who canteilit, 1 




dedaig, red. perf. of </ deg, with nasalised pres. base ding-, cf. Exod. xi. 1 ; 
xii. 39 ; Luke vi. j5, deng- rbased on dhinghd, Latfingo]; he sup- 
pressed, repressed; 105,7 aedaig diumaschu, gl. alamd wdingestar, 
probably a reminiscence of deposuit potentes dt sedeof the Magnificat. 

deg-, adj. in crude prefix, good : . 

deg~ ri, good king, 29, 38. 

deg~ tuisech, good chief, leader, 26, 11. 

degaid, rear ; i'm degaid, in my rear, behindmt ; 135, 61. 

deis-cert, southern district ; dat. % 98, 10 i ndeis-ciurt Letha ; see des. 

deman, demon ; //. acc, 27, 20 saiget fri demnai; dat., 159, 9 ar demnaib; 
gen. % demna 30, 45. 105, 14. 110, 6. As demna can hardly be sing. 
nom., there seems nothing for it but to XzVt demna zs &gen. in 130, 16 
demna dibocht (?), but it is possible that something wholly different 
lies at tbe root of the matter, and that, as we have 23 ni* nvthairle ec 
na amor, so in 16 nim*tharle dem na dfbocht = ' darkness (?) nor 
misery ' (?). But it is guessing in any case : to us, with our present 
grammatical knowledge, hardly any one of the verses in this bymn is 
susceptible of a * reasoned ' translation. 

dine, swiftness ; 134, 26 — lochet. 

dcni (d£ne), see dian. 

deochan, deacon ; gen. } 97, 4 hoa deochain O. 

dir % tear ; 97, 2 fo dlraib, 

derbrad, he defrauded (?) 125, 166 am-mac rempe nirderbrad, gi. ni's' 
diubrad; tbis is undoubtedly the traditional gl., cf. CDav., p. 78 
dearbra .i. diubairt, quoting a passage from .SM. II. 340, 2, but II. 
388, 16 gl. derbdiubra; again IV. 196, 1 where •derbathar is gl. 
'diubathar, and where also the apparent analysis de-od-br- = diubr~ % is 
curiously lllustrated by the tmesis do-n-[d]iupra II. 212, 20 &c But 
analysis does not make the construction clear : u her son before her 
did not defraud her % \ i.e. possibly, * did not fail her, leave her in the 
Iurch ', but the prep. rempe, of whicb I bave met no other example 
with tbis verb, is quite sufficient to give an idiomatic turn to the 
sentence which might make the stanza more intellipible. A curious 
spelling occurs on FM. ann. 849 mani derbade, tr. 'if tbou hadst not 
aoandoned him ', which is probably the same verb in a distorted form, 

'dercadar, dep.pres. subj. 3 sg., 135, 67 no*md., every eye which sees me,[cL 
ML 120b 10 dianda* dercaither-su, si eos aspicias], the other text has 
-ro domdecadar; (c£ 96, 20 con-^^ro^r). 

dercsait, 122, 130 dercsait a minna al-lind chrd, ( they reddened their weapons 
in a pool of gore ', * cum armis sanguineis reversi ', Cog. ; but the F 
text has amcsat (which Colgan renders intinxerunt), an unknown 
root ; but indeed minda for 'arms' is also strange, and the forrn 
dercsait itself is not without its questionable element 

derg-laidy red ale ; 119, 76. 

des, south ; 102, 47 fa'des f southward ; 98, 10 andes, from the south. 



236 CLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

dcsian, (sun)bcam ; 118, 68 — grene, gL for desred .i. forsna go grene : F 
has desleind, Colg.'s deslenn, whence probably CR.'* deisteann, a beam 
or ray of light. 

dessam, south of mc, at my right hand, 129, 4 gl. frim andes 9 c£ 135, 63 
where also dessum and tuathum, &c, occur. 

Dia, god ; 105, 15. 129, 3», 4', 5- 130, 12, 17- 131, 35 J ™*-i U 4 » 33 ; D6 96, 

9. 127, 202 ; gen. V/, after aingil 103, 64 ; lennacht 127, 206. J29, 8. 

99, 13 J &*<" 131, yj\flcdth 29, 40. 127, 203 ; {pen-)geine 132, 51 ; 

///ar 112, 12. 121, 112. 127, 202. 131, 26; molad 100, 26 ; nert 120, 

90 ; seirc 115, 42 ; s/n 26, 1. 29, 38. 
dia »-, when ; 102, 45 dia //ibdi il-lobra. 
d/-a y cpd. p. prep. /& (de) and * his &c, 102,53 di-a es, after him ; 111, 23. 

rcn^broena di-a rath, * by his grace 1 ; 

di-a } to which ; 116, 49 cetna fogairt di-a foided. 

di-ar, do + ar, to our ; 126, 198. 132, 51 ; see do. 

di\ from ; 28, 25 soeras di thein. 

dt, [usually d(\ to her ; 117, 57 lathe buana di; 117, 62 nirbo diuir in gabud 
dt, cf. 125, 65 ; 119, 75 amra di in fothrugud ; 120, 97 rogaid ailgais 
di; 121, 117 mucc meth di dobreth, 125, 169; 121, 119 tafnetar coin 
alta di; 123, 139 dobert df ; 124, 145, 154 amra di. 

di, dual fem., two ; 119, 84 di suil ; 127, 209 di chaillig. 

diaid, as cpd.prep., i nd., after, behind ; 120, 104 i ndiaid ind loig. 

dian, severe ; fem. gcn., 101, 39 gaithe dtfni (/). 
dian-ga/ar, severe disease, 26, 6. 

dib-linaib, *on two sides* = both, 127, 212. 

dibad, dcath ; 30, 44 cen — , gl. in poena. 

dibady wealth ; 112, 12. 115, 44 (gl. indbas in both). 

dibercach, plunderer (?), lawless assailant ; 122, 119 nonbur — . 

dibocht (?) 130, 16 nimtharle demna dibocht ; the gl. gives no acceptable 
* clue, with its ety. {dia-)bocht, * godlessness ', or nem-bocht, ' wealth ' (?), 

so that it is impossible to say what is intended. 

dtchitl (?) 127, 210 nochosnagur do'm — , *up to my endeavour • (?), pro 
virili ? 

dig subj. 3 sg., 126, 192 nVanim ni dig im-muda, 'may my soul not go to 
ruin\ 

digaib, takes away, diminishcs ; pres. 3 sg. 9 116, 51 nirdigaib al-Ienamain ; 
118, 72 a tret, nisdigaib al-lfn ; but without the infix pron., 123, 136 
ni digaib a nert. 

digde, act of beseeching ; 131, 37 oc d. De ; cf. FM. ann. 510 digde a cride» 

the prayer of his heart, 0'D. hasjcy (/). * 
dignetur, L. 28, 26. 
digno, L. 29, 35. 

digrais, clevcr cxploit (?) ; 123, 138 — cloth, gL clothachin gnim, 'renowned 
the decd ' ; gl. F ergna 9 ' wise act \ 

dil, pleasing ; 101, 44 nrnrdil ced dithrub, T. * it is not pleasing to me &cJ 

dillat, clothing, vesture ; 125, 163 senais dillait, but 167 dobert dillat i criol, 
gl. etach. 

dillocht, faultless ; 130, 14 fiadu huas domun — , gL dfllochtaigthe, cen tocki 

ata Dia, 4 God is faultless'. 
diiuui, Lat., 27, 22. 



CLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 237 

dind (dm), from the, 119, 80 din chloich ; 120, 94 ^iWlucht. 

dind, hill ; 100, 28 i ndinnib (F). 

dith (?) 124, 1 52 li-a mathair dith ind 16ig, which Stokes translates iri Goid. y 
" at (its) mother the calf suckled " ; but ind loig is gen. sg. y and evcn 
if we read with F I6eg % it is impossible to take ind as a nom., and both 
MSS. have ind. Of course, it is perfectly easy to emendthe text by 
substituting in for ind, but it is not absolutely certain what the pre- 
vious word dith means. Colgan's sugebat is of just as much value as 
the gl. ro'dintstar, save that it is perhaps a little mbre definite, but it 
does not follow that either authonty is final in the case, — and there is 
no other, for the word does not occur anywhere elsc. The text, as it 
stands, took dith as a noun. Now it is noteworthy that LB says 
nothing about sucking : boi in loeg immalle ria mathair, 'thecalf was 
there along with its mother' ; and Cogitosus knows just as little as 
LB of any " sucking," for Colgan's text reads : " ut nullum .... susti- 
neret damnum ipsa hospitalis, quae vitulum amiserat suae vaccae, 
alterum in eadem forma cum sua invenit vacca &c." It must be a 
noun ; the choice lies betwecn an infin., */////, r6 sugere, and dtth ind 
I6ig, 'the loss of the calf, for ' t/te lost (missing) calfi quae vitulum 
amiserat suae vaccae. lf this scem too unguarantced an interpreta- 
tion, there is nothing for it but to takc dith = ' act of sucking. 1 
I shall not labour the point, but surcly ( the calf suck/ed at its mother' 
is not a happy expression. Irish forms are complex enough, but dith 
ind Idig does not justify the acceptancc of dith = suxit / 

ditiu, protection ; /10//1., 27, 15 rop — dun ; gen. 9 102, 51 lurech diten; dat. y 
134, 40 do r m ditin. 

dithrub, un-inhabited spot, desert ; 101, 44 ced — Temair. 

dithrubach, hermit, recluse ; 27, 19. 

diuir, small, trifling ; 117, 62 nirbo d. in gabud, gl., bec, dereoil ; FM. 925. 

diumasach, proud, haughty ; //. acc, 105, 7 dedaig diumaschu. 

do,frep. reg. dat., to, towards, &c, of motion, 99, 18. 101, 34, 36. 102, 45, 52. 
120, % 102. 113, 10. 125, 164 ;— purpose (with infin.), 113, 24 ;— give, &c, 
100, 30, fogniad do X. ; 101, 33, 35, 40 pridchad (soscela) do X ; 102, 
53. 105, 11 (guidmit). 105, 13 (being adjudged) to ;— keep from 
(doing) 100, 27 ;— dat. commodi\ 102, 49», 51. 113, 23. (130, 10). 125, 
164 ; — or of origin % 110, 16 ; or posscssivc, 122, 132 ;— (-partit. gen.) 
103,67 mor do maith, multum boni 115, 46. 119, 74. 123, 133. 125, 161 ; 
with art. def., (ddn, 110, 3. 115, 37. 126, 182, 185) ddnd 99, 15 ; with 
pron.y dam % to me, 129, 3. 134, 44. duit, to thee, 102, 50 ; dd y to hiin> 
102, 53. 120, 98. 122, 132 ; dl, to hcr, 117, 57, 62. 119, 75. 120, 97. 121, 
117, 119. 123, 139. 124, 145, 154. 125, 165, 169 ; diin, to us, 26, 2. 27, 
15, 20. 29, 34. 102, 58. 127, 212. 132, 47, 49 ; [duib, doib carcnt] ;— 
with pron. adj., ddm (do*m) to my X, 119, 73 (da'm) ; dom % 127, 210. 
129, 4, 5. 131, 30. 134, 32, 34, 38, 39. 135, 2 ; domnC (before vowels 1 
and a\ 130, 15 ; 134, 33, 37, 40. 135, 48, 55 ; [not bcfore c\ 134, 35, 36 ; 
di-a y to his &c, 102, 53. 11 1, 23 ; di-ar, to our, 26, 5. 27, 16, 20. 28, 31, 34, 
35.30,45.126, 198. 132,51. 159,7 ;doraith y 115, 51.122,122.125, 173; 
102, 50 du. 

do, poss. adj., thy ; (102, 52 du)\ 132, 49. 159, 12, rcduccd to / in the pretonic 
after prcp., 102, 51, i~t-b)u. 

dobert [A] (hc) L'ave ; 102, 53. 1 18, 7 1 . 1 19, 85 [gl. tucad, was given, brought /]. 
123, 139 [gl. do'ucc, gavc, but thc tcxt F has asbert/]. 125, 167 (he put) ; 
[Z] impcr. 2 pl. y 30, 50 tabraid forgall for ordan B. 



238 CLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

dolrethy was given, sent &c. ; 97, 2 — fo deraib ; 121, 117. 125, 164 ( — do 
Letha, gl. notheged went, a semetipso ruccad, was brought by him- 
self). 125, 169. 

dochum y prep. (reg. gen.\ towards ; 99, 13 — n-Erend ; 102, 50 — nime; 108, 
66 — n-Isu ; 122, 123 — feda. 

dofaid y ) he sent ; 98, o dofaid tar Elpa huile (gl. VxcXox sent P. rofeddestar; 
dofaith, \ 101, V) dofaitk gith gaithe deni (?), gl. adds quia [qui] tnissusfuit 
a Deo ad praedicandum ; cf. also 1012, 47 ; stt faidim. 

dofoscaig-im, 130, 9 huasal trinoit do'nfoscaiy gl. rowtkodiusca, may it 
awake us (from the death of sin), and also * it hath overskadowed \x%J 
do'nfofoseaig, but here the subsequent, *it effected' that [we arerj 
shadowed Qbiscte, imaged ?) quia ad similitodinem Dei facti sumus, 
(as also the follg. note), seems to refer to the Holy Spirit hovering 
over iht face [of the deep?], and thence perhaps the 'overshadowing' 
is referred to. In any case there are two totally differing explanations 
given: do-fo-seaig-, * ob-umbrare,' and do-fo-sek-, * expergefacere ' ; the 
latter [A] do-fbsc, [Z] dlosc, d\usc~ ; from the [Z] form apparently, we 
get 101, 34 do's'ftuscady *he was awaking them', where F has dor 
fuiscedy tne 1 representing the soft Xxcabrtfo-sfk. 

dogniu y I make, do ; imperf 3 y., 101, 33 dognitk mor-ferta (fariebat)/ 
pcrf 3 sg.y do'rigenai onlyin Broccan's 115, 45. 119, 74, 82 ('genai); 
119, 80. 123, 133. 125, 161 ( m gne); so also the passive 115, 47 ma do' 
rontai ar dune, but F has ar ni demta. 

doine, pl. of duine y q. v. 

dollaidy 113, 20, seemingly read by the gl. (do flaith) De % ( to God's 
% kingdom*; cf Windisch's reference to Felire Mar. 6, ro'n'snadai do 
taith De . . . sluag &c 

dolloiar, sec follg. 

dotuid y (he) went towards a definite goal, 102, 46 ; pl. doltotar 103, 61. 

'dom\ as inf. pron. ( to me ', 135, 66 rodt?/»labrathar, also 'dam\ 135, 68. 

ddm y to my, see under do. 

domnuj deeper, compar. of domain, doimin; 114, 35 domnu murib, gL 
fudumna quam mare. 

dowun, world ; 130, 14 huas — ; gen., 113, 16 [caithem] in domuin. 

•don; inf. pron., to us, 26, ifordon'tt (28, 3i),*may he succour us' ; 126, 178 
cony&ffair, may she protect us ; 127, 208 forvfoirrabat, may they be 
upon us ; and c£ the extraordinary tmesis in 126, 177 fordbn' itge B. 
'det y which probably is the result of a resolve to secure aUiteration. 

dorchaidCy dark, gloomy ; 105, 14 demna — 

do'rerackt, perf. of do'es* y/ reg 9 do'rerackt % * has deserted, abandoned ' ; 

101, 43 is cian — Emain, * kingship has long ago forsaken Emain.' 
\do'rethiniy see under 'rertatar.] 
aVrrtmim, see under ruirmim. 

do'ringbay subj. of do-(ro)in~gab-, to ward off; 130, 17 cech s(a)eth doringba^ 
may he ward off, cf. asringaib Ml. 22 d 9, 32 d 8 * excedisse.' 

dothlaichiury I beg, pret. 3 sg, 120, 94, mfr dotkluckestar % gl. rothoth- 

laigestar. x 

doub, river ; 121, 107 gl. ind aband. 

drochety bridge ; 129, 7 — bethad. 

druiy druid, wizard ; pl. nom. % 100,. 21 druid; acc. t 105, 5 druide; gen^ 136, 
54 druad. 



CLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 339 

drung [drong], crowd ; pl. acc, 110, 6 sech drungu demna. 

du, for do, thy, 102, 50. 

dualaig, vice, sin ; pi. gen., 134, 42 ar aslaigthib dualche, cf. ML 58, 20 inna 
ndua/che. 

dub-rechta, black-laws (paganism) ; 135, 51. 

duine, human being, homo ; (115, 47 dune) ; 125, 62 ni fail dune, 134, 45 ; 
gen., 135, 65 1 cridiu cech duine, (135, 55 anman duini); pl. ddine 97, 
5. 100, 24. 

duit, to thee, 102, 50, see do. 

du/, act of going, to go ; 102, 45. 126, 180. 126, 185. 

du/a, gen. pL 9 of duit, ' element ' ; 30, 53 rig na ndula. 

dulech, elemental, (creator of the elements, very common later as coimdiu 
na ndula, &c.) ; 131, 135 Dia . 

du/em, Creator ; 133, 5 in dulemain dail, of quite uncertain construction : 
by the form it should be dat. (or acc.\ (confession of unity) in thc 
creator of — (?). 

dun, to us, see do. 

Dun, Down [Downpatrick] ; 101, 44 Dun Leth-glasse. 

dur-chride, hard-hearted ; 105, 6 fri druide — . 

-duthracht, wish, will ; 105, 13 do mi-duthrachtaib demna. 

e, he, pers. pron. 3 sg., masc. ke % fem., ///, ntr. cd. 
he, 102, 47, 56. 
hi, 125, 165. 
ed, [after is\ 26, 4. 97, 1. 99, 12. 100, 24. 129, 2. 

<?c, death (?) ; 130, 23 nrnvtharle /c na amor, but as the saint could not pray 
that * death should never overtake him ', some other meaning seems 
to lie hid in the words : the gl. // taisi, ( ghostly colour ', does not 
make the matter any clearer. 

ech, horse ; 121, 109. 

ec/ais, church ; acc. 126, 186. 

ecnach, act of blaspheming ; detraction ; gen. y 112, 5 ni mor n-ecnaig. 

ecnairc (?) 112, 9 nirbu — , which the gll. rendcr ecnaigihid, detractor, 
satiriser, ni denad ecnach neich, ( she never depreciated anybody'. 
But there is no reason for supposing the existence of a word ecnairc 
with this meaning : the two words occur just above, ecnairc 4 and 
ecnaig 5, and no doubt there is a confusion of transcript ; indeed thc 
very next line, with the utterly impossible ni bu cair T, (ni fiu chur F) 
shows that alterations must be made. 

/fcnairc, only in the phr. ar — , * for the sake of ' ; 112, 4, and 118, 70. 

ed, see e. 

e*ic~lina\ probably death-pool ; 131, 29 gl. lind eca, F * which brin^s about 
death,' where also there is another gl. unfortunately unintelligible : — 

F ar cech ni e g line [ni em ? mem ?] 

' T ar cach.ni na bag lind 

F ar cech ni na pa g line 

iitsechi, death ; 102, 60. 

elc, wicked (?), 112, 9 nirbu elc, gl. olc l bad,' and emi/t • insolens ', protix. 

Heli^ n. pr. 26, 5 (the prophet). 



240 GLOSSARY TO THE JRISH HiMNS. 

Elpa, Scotland, Britain (?) ; 98, 9 tar— , gl ' for Alba was a name for tbe 
whole British island olim ', quoting from Bede. 

Emain, n. pr. of town, ancient capital of Ultonia ; 101, 43 i n-Ardmacha fil 
rfge, is cian doreracht Emain, 'Armagh has sovereignty (eccle- 
siastical), but sovereignty has long ago [since 331 A.D.] departed from 
Emain.' 

Emer, n. pr. sons of Emer, 101, 37 meicc Emir. 

/n, bird ; 122, 27 senas in n-en ; gen. % 112, 2 suide eoin i n-ailt, 'seat of a 
bird ona clirf', which is a very vague expression of doubtful meaning ; 
but the gl. has an alternative, the seat of John in o/tftudine suae 
actatis, probably denoting St John on Patmos. 

cndgai, innocence ; 134, 19 — noem-ingen. 

Enoc, n. pr. Enoch ; 26, 5. 

co % salmon ; gcn. iach % 123, 144. 

Eoin, St. John the Baptist, 27, 1 5 ; [perhaps the Evangelist in 112, 2 accord- 
ing to gl.] 

cpscop, bishop ; 131, 42 ; pi. % 117, 61 epscoip. 

crchor, cast (of a javelin) ; 131, 25 nrmthairle erchor amnas, gL tempiatio 

diabolica. 

Erimon, n. pr., the children of Emer and Eremon, as a general name for the 
Irish, 101, 37. 

Eriu, lreland ; gen., Herenn [F. always Herend\> 30, 47, 49 (noeba, oga)« 
99, 13 (dochum n-). 99, 18 tuatha, 100, 19. 101, 41. 102, 52 (for). 103, 
61 (clerich). 105, 2 (prfm-apstal) ; dat., 99, 15 do'nd Erinn, F always 
has the final -nd, whereas T always has ~nn. 

criabrai, utterance, speech ; 134, 37. 

Mam, patron saint, referring to Patrick and to Brigid, 30, 47, 49. 

irlam, patronage ; 126, 189 ateoch — St. Brigte, 199 conacna frim a hMam^ 

crnaigthe, prayer ; pL, 26, 10 ro'n-s6erat a n-emaigtht ; 27, 24 airnigthe F 
ernaigthe ; dat., 134, 15 -thib. 

crnais, she gave ; 113, 14 gl. ro'ernastar, practically a new root *nt- t 
elaboratcd out of thc enclitic form of as-rin-, cf. 0'Dav., p. 103, sub- 
1 lupait, fer crnis muca hir-rath, cf. asrir. 

ern-bds^ dcath by sword (?), bloody death ; 131, 27. 

erthar, 29, 39 ro*erthar in jjuidi -se, gl. ro'ernither, as if from preced. root ern^ 
From the orthotonic as-ren- we find a passive fut. as-rirtar; cf. SM. 
II. 396, y. 111. 212, 13 ; so that the glosses of TF might suggest a 
connexion with this verb, as if it were taken for rirtar. F has 
{ra)firthar % 'may it be verified'. Quite apart from the form, the 
sense is against ern~, which means to pay out, and only secondarily, 
to Qivc [as in stock y &c.\ but a prayer is not given, it is answered, 
and ern- cannot bear that mcaning. The preferable basis is of 
course fcrthar, Met it be granted/ which also is gL by 0'Dav. 91, 
crnithar, as is ro'fera bv ro'ernistar, p. 92, from a auotation of SM. 
V. 502, 22, and frequently used = 'give ' in BL ; cf. Wb. i8b, v. 13. 

crus (?) 135, 64 Crist Wlius, \s-sius, i n-erus, 'mpoof' (?), but all the three 
words are objects of speculation rather than of knowledge. 

cs [aes], age ; 29, 43 cen es. 

cs [eis], track, trace ; 98, 8 marait a cs, gl. zfolliucht, only that marait by its 
form \s piurat, which es is not ; — after prep. di-, in the track, rear of^ 
102, 53 di-a cs', 'after him*. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMHS. 241 

cseirge, resurrecvion ; 133, 9, 14. 

cslinn, unsafe, dangerous, F 131, 29 gl. es-initt, unsafe. 

m esmart(jt) 106, 12 Pk. prfm-abstal, donn'esmart i mbrath, which the $11. 
render by the/v/., donncsaircfe, he will save us, dogena ar tesargain. 
There can be no doubt that themeaning is ' to save,' doescom -Jarc, 
but the final / is inexplicable, for there is no such thine as a futurc- 
ending in / : its analysis can hardly be other than that given by 
Zimmer, ZVS. xxx. 209 note, do'nn'es'cm'art, ' who hath saved us ', from 
does-com -arc. 

Esu, Joshua ; 102, 59 hEsu. 

etach, see ateoch. 

etaide, was got ; 1 12, 5 ni mor n-ecnaig etaidc, which the gl. apparcntly 
renders, * not easy was the disparaging of her,' ni bu assa a hecnach, 
from which no hint can be got as to thc analysis of etaidc in thc 
passage, because trinoit must be connected with the preced., for it is 
not genitive, and there is no such casc as a locative casc in Irish. 
The stanza is altogether unintelligible. 

estccht, act of hearing ; 134, 35. 

etrocar, merciless ; 135, 49. 

etrochta, brightness ; 134, 24 (of snow). 

etrum, cpd. prep., between me (and XX 126, 191 robbet ctrom ocus pein ; 135, 
48 tocuirius ctrum fri cech nert n-amnas. 

/Ji, underyfc. 

faidim, I send ; pret. 3 sg., 29, 33 Sima\ /ocdcs (F faides) ; pass., 116, 49 di-a 
foidedy from which shc was sent ; see also dofaith ; pass. subj., 29, 34 
tioroitcr dun, may he be sent to us, do'rd'/oiter, F 'rr. 

fiui % substantive verb pres., [impers. cum acc.\ there is, therc are, [// y a\ only 
in Broccan ; 123, 134 ni fail, there is not [anv one] who can, &c. ; 
125, 162 nijfo/Vdune do-da-decha ; 127, 209 /aitdi chaillig, *there arc 
two nuns [virgins] in heaven* ; but writtenyf/, 30, 48 for cachyf/ indi, 
evcry one who is therein ; 101, 43 i n-A.yf/ rfge. 

//i/r, on him, see undtrfor, prep. 

fair, sccfo'ro'raid. 

fdith, prophet ; 29, 37 ; pl. % 30, 44 faithi ; 26, 14 frtthi ; ^<v/., 134, 16 fdtha ; 
135, 49 /dthe. 

fiin, slopc, declivity ; 121, 1 10 fo — . 

/arggaib, he left ; 98, 10 co-nid*faiwaib la G., so that he left him with G. ; 
(rom /o'ad'gab-, with infix ro, [foTad^gab =] fcrracaib, in enclitic form 
farcaib. 

fits, waste, deserted ; 100, 20. 

fdtha, sce //////. 

fatsine, prophecy ; 100, 22 ro"f(rad ind [Qatsine [(f)aitsine FJ. 

•/?, may he bring (us) ; 26, 1 (29, 38) donfe, gl. ron/itca lcis, (don/uca tcis 
F) ; 110,3 do'nfe do*n bith-[fllaitn, gl. don/uca; thc augmentless 
(2 and) 3 sg. aor. injunctive from dofed-, dofe{t~S't\ from y/ fcd^ 
to bring to ; [cf. 7*, 're\ ; imperf 3 pl., 91), \^do'd/etis % they wcrcbring- 
ing him to Ireland, (angcls wcre seen busy thcrcin, — it is not prcterite 
but impcrf.) 

Fca, n. pr. Mag Fea, plain in co. Carlow, 121, 118. 

fecht, timc, 'fots 1 ; 123, 138 \r\/echt //-ailc. 

l.IBKR IIYMN. K 



242 GLOSSARY TO 7HE IRISH HYMNS. 

fechta, fought, ppp. of fichim; 102, 57 in csith/echta i mB., gl. factum (0* 

feda, seefid. 

fedim, see/e. 

/egad, act of looking ; 30, 44 in the chevillc, ard/ 

ffge y sharpness ; gen. y 1*6, 194 rbp sciath fri iotbr* ftgi ffege FJ ; possibly 
pl. of 2Ld).//ig t fierce, keen, cf. MR. 182, 7. 194, 2. 284, 6, &c 

/eiss, act of sleeping ; 100, 27 do f. 

/e/adar (?) 26, 1 ro'n/c/adar % prob. * may he vcil us, cover us»' gl. dorata a 
fial torund diar ditin, may his veil be thrown over us for our pro- 
tection \ 

feiuunain, basket-car ; 116, 50 hi f., in curru vimineo t as Colgan renders it 
rightly ; gl. hasySOi, * wain ' (?). 

FenCy 101, 40 pridchais Xt do thuataib Fene, to the tribes of Irisk/oik, but 
there is nothing here to show its structure, gen. sg. or pi. 

fer % man, male ; 'vir' ; 122, 131. 123, 136 ; pl. fir^ 102, 52 ; gen. % 134, 20 hi 
ngnimaibySv. 

feraim, 1 pour, rain ; grant, bestow ; pret. 3 sg. y 117, 6oferais anmich ; impcr. 
Pass. sg.<> 29, 39 ro'[/}trthar in guidi -se. 

ferr, better ; 112, 8 ferr cinis, gl. is ferr ro'genair, who was best born ; 126, 
187 taithmet F. ferr cech nath. 

/eria,pl. of firt, miracle ; 101, 33 m6r-ferta ; dat. % 115, 46 /ertaib 123, 133. 
125, 161. 

fescor, cvening, 'vesper' ; 116, 54. 

fethim, act of watching ; 132, 51 ateoch in rig, di-ar fethim, * to watch over 
us' ; see Hom. and Pass.,/ethium. 

/etis, in do'd*fetis, sce /c. 

fetis (?) 103, 64 aingil De i cet-aidche arid/etis cen anad, prob. imperf. 
3 //., of arfcth-y ' kept watch over him' ; the gL of F is not clear, rver* 
fetsetar (they sang ?), or ro'etsctar with cum eo to represent "itf", in 
a way that the infix pron. does not bear. 

feua, goodness (?), according to the gl. mathe, 100, 24 is ed tuargaib a [tlma 
\=/eba,pl.?\ 

Fiado, Lord [gl. dia maith, good God] ; nom. 130, 14 fiadu; 131, 31 fiado; 
voc, 29, 39, 41 a fiada (fiado F) ; gen.,fiadat 26, 14. 105, 7. 126, 187 ; 
dat. y fiadait 29, 35 [fiadat !] 

fichc 9 twenty ; pl., 101, 40 Xnfichtc. 

fid^ wood ; gen. % 122, 123 dochum/v/i/. 

fily under/o/7. 

find, bright ; 105, jfiiui-nime ; pi., 131, 34 arbaga/ww. 

fine (?) sins, (wicked) deeds, gl. beta, pectha 130, 13 fitir ar fint ; but F 
has ar mbine, and undoubtedly bine occurs = 'fault, crime'. Cfc 
FM. sub ann. 448 gan bine, and cf. the very common word bith- 
binech, bith-binche. 

ftr, true, real ; 29, 41» rop fir, 39* ; /em. (*en. sg. % 101, 42 inna trindite firi 
[fire Fl 
/tr-deacht, 101,42. 
/tr-Jg, 110, 13. 

finiim, I make true, re.ilise, fulfil (prophecy) ; pass. Pret., 100, 22 ro*iirad 
ind fatsine. 



GLOSSAKY TO THE JRISH HYMNS. 24% 

/7r///, righteous, truthful ; 134, 20 (r»v) ftrftrean. 

fis y vision ; 99, 14 atchithi hiffsib. 

fiss, knowledge ; 135, 55 fri cech — . 

/fsss\ to be known ; 97, 3 ba — . 

fitir y knows ; depon. pres. 3 sg. 9 130, 13. 

fithist\ in phr. A//, back ; 99, 13 do'd'fetis ////, carriecl him back again. 

fiuscad, see dofoscaigim. 

flaith, kingdom ; prince, ruler ; 29, 42. 126, 184 ; (sce sith-flaith, bith- 
t\a\\h) gen. 9 Jtatha, 29, 40. 100, 22. 111, 17. 112, 8. 113, 24 ; in 127, 203 
it is impossible to imagine the construction, ro flatha De, for even 
reading roft with F will not produce the tr. given by Stokes, '//God^s 
Kingdom be every one ' &c. 

/taithetn, ruler ; 28, 31 — nime. 

ftiuch, wet, damp ; 100, 31 cuilche — . 

A good ; 121, 106 f 6 le6, gl. maith; 

fo-uair 9 lucky hour (?) 114, 29. 

faftreft. reg. dat. t under ; 97, 2 fo deraib ; 121, 1 10 fo fan, (ran) down (the) 
slope ; 117, 60 ftfn bith, 'throughout thc world\ 26, 6 fo'n mb. ; 117, 
64/1 thri = thrice ; 102, 47 fa'des, southwards. 

fthiidy he sleeps ; 100, 31 gl. nochotlad * dormiebat,' but it is quite impossiblc 
to have an imperfect 3 sg. ending in d of soft timbre. There can be 
no doubt of the meaning, but no satisfactory explanation of the root 
and its many forms (or substitutes) is to hand yet : ThumeyserTs 
ingenious substitution of y/ vas instead of y/ svap in the forms of the 
perf does not explain thc forms of the ftres. 

fochaidy suffering ; 26, 13 lob cosna fochaidib. 

foche/im, I expect ; ftass. ftret. y 99, 1 5 tichtu Patraic fo'ro'chtad, ' it was 
expectecf ' ; but gl. F foctos * was heard \ or foroclas (?). 

Fochtaa\ n. pr. wood of Fochlad, name of a land in Hui Amalgada in the 
N.W. of Connaught ; 99, 16. 

fthhraia\ reward ; gen. -e, 133, 14. 135, 59. 

focres y was flung ; ftass. ftret. of focherdaim ; 120, 96. 123, 143 focrcss ; 124, 
1 57, always with same gl., rwlaati. 

foebur^ edge (of weapon) ; //. acc> 126, 194 sciath itxfocbra fegi. 

focdes y foided, see faidiin. 

foessam, protection, in the phr. for /, upon [= under] thc protection of a 
person ; 26, 2. 30, 53. 127, 212 ; gl. for foesitin. 

fofrithy was found ; 124, 158, sttfrith. 

fof*air y (fo'garim) 26, 6 secip leth fo'n mbith fogair y gl. fograigcs .i. done 
tomathium, * threatens ' ; the word is common enough in the sense of 
to proclaim, order, and (with cath) to challcnge (to flght), fuagair, 
fuacrad, [so that this idea may/underlie the text in T 115, 37 fuacru 
do'n cath, where F has quite another reading], from fo'o<rgar. 

fognam, service ; 97, 5 i f., ' in service.' 

fogniu y I serve (dat.) ; imfterf 3 sg. f [A] 100, 30 fogn)ad (do rfg aingel) ; [Z] 
97, 6 di-nfdgnad. 

fUsiu, occurs in the Lorica Patricii, 133, 4 wherc it should obviously be 
read cofoisitin^ as Stokes suggests. 

fonemxi^, he hath cleanscd, 105, 9 fonenaig (iathmaige Herenn), gl ro- 

K 2 



844 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMHS. 

funigestar, and dorigni zfunech i.e. a glanad; redup. perf. of */ *ig-%. 
nenaig, cf. dedaig(l 7), y/ ding-. 

fontis, L. 28, 28. 

f or, prep. cum dai. (acc), on, upon. 

physically, 98, J for tonna [= muir] ; 100; 31 for leicc ; 108» 46/pr 
set, 103, 62 ; 113, 19 for maig ; 113, 22 for medon X, 118^ 66 ; 118, 
68 for deslem grene ; 124, 148 for ten ; 131, 44 for talmain, and ao 
for nim 'in heaven 1 , 100, 28. 114, 32 (but 131, 45 nas the astotiish- 
ing iormfor nem); 98, 7 ^&r tonna * on sea' ; 101, 11 fir tuaith, 'on 
land 1 , 'over the earth 1 ; ldiomatically used. 196, ivb for rith,*at a 
run ' (?) ; and in the phr. for foesam. or for snadud, = ' undier the 
protection of some one\ with dativeotthc person protected, 26, 2. 30, 
53. 127, 212. and 132, 49. 

prob. with accus. in the expression * blessing upon &c' 30, 47-52*. 

with def art.,forsin(d) % 30, 48. 98, 8 ; plforsna 2K), 52 ; with pronom. 
element, mas. sg. % fair 127, 206. 

forbrat } upper garment, cloak ; 118, 67 gl. her hooa\ or ( any outer garment 
in general.' 

forcraid, surplus, superfluity, excess ; 125, 175 ni rurecht — ann. 

forcuirim, I do violence on, outrage, attack ; pret. 3 ^/., 122, 131 in fcr fof 
d2i'corsatar y whom they attacked, gL forrvchutrsetar. 

fordon' (?) 126, 177 fordon* itge Brigte a bet, which the gL renders, *may her 
prayers be upon us ', treating fordon as the cpd. Prep. cum pron^ 
forndj ' upon us ' 1 The F gl. nowever renders, ' may her prayer be 
helpful to us ', assuming a cpd. verb, fordon'bet % with an unexampled 
tmesis. The ' additional ' stanzas have 127, 208 fordonrabat, but the 
form in line 177 fordon is simply the abstraction of an archaizer. 

forgal/, testimony ; 30, 50 cain-f. 

forg/u, the choicest, best, 120, 99, 100 gl. togu ; quite a common word with 
this meaning, cf. FM. ann. 763, 1100 and cf. 1366 ; MR. 110. It is 
unusual to have forg/u repeated in successive lines, but the case is 
perhaps difTerent, the last line meaning, ' the best of the cows loved 
it (the calf)', though the gl. takes it the other way. 

formidine, L. 27, 24. 

firwraid, succoured, helped ; redressed ; perf 3 sg., 1 17, 63 rnahrbad fowraid 
in ri, ' unless the fcing had helped ', where the glL are auite explicit, T 
m&n\-for/ach/aigcd, Yfure/; the latter clearly points to tne rootfb-rtth-; 
cf. the interesting form fair t which occurs twice : 126, 178 con'don' 
fair, where F. has co'donfair % gL ro'nfore 9 and done arforidin, 'may 
she succour us', 'may she effect our assistance', and 181 do'ufair 9 el. 
done ar toridin } where 'fbir is the form with retracted acoent for 



fo're \j=.fo % reth-s4\ as Zimmer has shown, ZVS. xxx. p. 133, from 
fo'riuth, suc-curro. F 121, 1 12 fo'ro'raid rfor the ro'reraigof T with 
its gl. rofoirestar T and roforta(chI)se/ar F, see under reraig.] 

/orrei/, clear, manifest ; 119, 84, 88 (oieyes and speeck). 

forruib, 98, 8 forruib a chois forsind leicc, ' he put, p/aced his foot on the 
stone \ seems too weak, i.e. regarding it as a form oi fuirmim^ which 
undoubtedly is used in the sense of ' setting fpot on ', ct MR. 196, 5 in 
fod ar nfuirmenn sin ', ar a toirnenn a traigid, ' the sod on which he 
treads, on which he lays down his foot.' But Zimmer^s analysis has 
suggested an explanation from forben- t to cut, aor. forbt, in endisis ni 
fdrbai, and so with ro-,for-rubim enclisis nUfbrruib; this iormforruib 
is used here without justification for the enclisis, as the word had 



GLOSSAXY TO THE IklSH HYMNS. ' 245 

apparently even then become hardened into a formula ; cf. it with the 
atation ot Zimmer, 

vi\fbrroim . . . . yfcrtoind. 
forruib . . . . for leicc. 

forsiaice, 27, 18 donforslaice (as cach ing), 'may it release us from every 
difficulty', gl. ro'nfuastaice $ perhaps fo'ro-slak^ though fo'octstak = 
fuaslaic- is common ; F has an unintelligible forsiaigset; see also 
tdrstaic, pret. 3 sg., enclitic, 29, 33. 

fortackty help, assistance ; 29, 34. 106, 7 ; inf. of for- tiag-, in follg. 

forte^ 26, 1 s€n D6fordon'te, may God's blessing helt us, where the gl. gives 
ttfornn, may it come upon us, and by its analysis fordon te —forund 
de = tifbrnn, plainly shows that it is to the hand of a glossator we 
are indebted for the fordon of 126, 177 ; butfordonte is assuredly not 
the mere juxtaposition offorund and /i,but is the legitimate aor. (subj.) 
forte, oifor-tiag- % * sub-venire ', of which the inf. xsfortacht. From this 
fordon' the writer or copyist of Broccan abstracted a cpd. prep. 
fordon; which he used in the utterly impossible fordon . . . . bet 
126, 177, and probably in fordon'rabat, 127, 208. An interesting 
parallel is founa in FM. ann. 866 dqfortne an bru, 4 that he may aid(f) 
the womb ' &c. 

foss y rest, o^uiet, act of staying ; 26, 3 £l. fossidecht ; 121, 116 li-a mucca 
gabsLisfoss, ( the wild pig took up lts quarters with her pigs. 1 

fotai y long, of time ; 102, 56. 

fothrugud, act of bathing ; 119, 75. 

fraicc [fracc], woman ; aa\> 123, 142 fri fraicc ind niad, gl. cumail, * bond- 
slave. 1 

r rescisin^ expectation, hope, [**/*., frescissiu, Ml. 38al3]; dat. y 133, 14 h 
— eseirge. A very remarkable formation, because of the tonic 
syllable with the /w-, for the orthotonic is rightly fris-aiccidy * ex- 
pectat', but the enclitic should be Av, and fres is probably a con- 
tamination : 



f Aj frith-ad-ces =frisdicc-, 



|ZT frith-ces =frec-; 
cf. ad-cas-tio = aicsiu, so one expects frith-cas-tio =frtesiu % but this 
frec early became fresc^ and so formed a new base for the enclitic 
forms. The word is even spelt freisge, FM ann. 594 and cf. follg. word. 

fresgabaily ascension (into Heaven) ; 133, 9. 

fn\ prep. cum acc, towards, against ; with ; — with pron. element, frini ; 
friu;— 

A (a) towards y of direction: 102, 58 assoith — Gabon ; 121, 107 friu 
conuccaib, river rose against tnem ; 

(b) behaviour towards : 113, 17, 18, 28 acher, cain, comtig — ; 123, 
142 ar ulc fri fraicc,yfcr evil to the girl ; 

(c) help, protect against: 27, 16 cobair/n, 20 sai^et fri; 102, 55 

samaiges fri aidchi, gl. contra; 114, 33 no'd*guidiuyfcr ccch tress, 
cf. 136, 48-54 ; 126, 178, 182, 194 (help against) ; 

(d) fight aeainst: 102, 57 fechta — ; 105, 5 ; 

(e) scvcrfrom : 103, 63 ; 

(f ) say to : 98, 7 asbert — ; 

(g) hidefrom : 100, 21 ceiitis — [F has ar] ; 

(h) aiongwith [of instrument] : 121, 115 senais fri-a bachaill, where F 
has //-«, blest it with her staff ; 124, 1 55 rcrsnvbi fri-a boiss, struck 
it with her palm, or against her hand ; 



24'» GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

(i) idiomatically, 129, 3 fri'm lorg, gl. dar m'esi, behind me. 
li (1) of time: 100, 28/r* de\ *by day'; 

(2) on occasion of : 102, 59, Gafri bas na noeb &c 

/r/><rra,he will reply ; 131, 135 friscera Dia dulech, but the sense is not 
forthcoming. The form is normal, /rw-cfer being the correct pretonic, 
butyW-cer in the tonic syllable, cf. LB 26/34 friscferut, 84049 ni 
frecer-sa. Here the gl. uses wrongly the enclitic form, freceraidl 

frisinnle* may he arrange, prepare, draw upthe statement of my case ; 
cf. the well-" 
'who prepares 

the dnft of 13 , .--.-, 

frithindel mo ccst, where it is utterly impossible that cest should mean 
sufferings) ; and it does not seem possible to allow frisinnU tQ mean 




minister to \sufferings\ which is merely English idiom, nor is there 
fritkaili in the gl., wnere oriiyfrith . . . . e is Tegible. 

fristtyfristiccim, I come against, oppose ; pres. 3 sg^ 13A, 49 cech nert fristi 
do'm churp. 

/W'M, was found ; 117, 58. 122, 132. 123, 144. 125, 171. 

frith-adart, pillar, bolster ; 100, 32 (F), see LB. 33 55. 

fuacru (?) 115, 37, where the two texts differ, T fuacru dofa cath Coemgen 
cloth, but ¥ fd a chru : in neither case is any satisfactory translation 
to hand. St. gave in Goid. : * She prophesied to the sage that wind 
would hurl him,' as a rendering o( /uacru dofa cath • • . luades 
gaeth : no such construction in Irish could ever have been possible. 
The marginal gl. in T twice speaks oiftfn chro % where crd is defined as 
crd a chubaty but unfortunately the word cro has in itself many mean- 
ings, and the exact meaning of the phr. * crd of his elbow ' is unknown. 
The gl. continues : Kevin remained for seven years in a standing 
position without sleep and havin^ the cro of his own elbow around 
nim aloft ; and again, " as Kevm remained under the cro without 
sleep, so Brigid was not sleepy n . It is quite certain that there b no 
possibility of ' prophecy that storm would conte ' in the text, the ^ 
prophecy being extracted out of the nothercanad of the gL ; but ' 
besides tliSLt, fuacru could only mean ' to Aroctaim, sum$*om\ for of 
course there is no such thing as fi-imperfect in an v stage or perjod 
of Irish writing ; and then cath means * battle. , The logical coonexion 
of the stanza with the follg. is therefore, on the text of T, '« summons 
to the battle'; and indeed Colffan translates simply 'accesserat ad 
proelium. 1 St. Kevin may not have been much given to sleep, but 
neither was St. Brigid. On the F text, /6 a chrAy * under his cruj F 
has no note or gl. Amongst its meanings cru might mean stye, c good 
was his stye ', with contemptuous reference to the small hole in whkh 
the saint abode, and which he yet regarded as ' good ', or f6-a chro, 
* under his stye, lair ', or * under his (elbow-) cr6 r ; but each of these 
leaves us absolutely helpless as to knowledge of the mmmatical 
construction of the hne. The text in F makes lt impossibTe to suggest 
the only reading that could obey grammar, viz. to read fuacraa\ 
1 Famous Kevin was challenged to the battle '. In any case, the drift 
of the three follg. lines in a hymn to Brigid, is not obvjous. 

fuar, 1 found ; 126, 195 ni fuar as-set acht Maire, gl., mfuarus, but F reads 
fuiur, 3 sg. 

fuc\ sec under tucc, 

fudomna, depth (of sea) ; 134, 28 — mara. 

fuismc(tach confessor ; pt. gen. 9 134, 18. 



GLOSSARY TO THE JRISH HYMNS. 24? 

fune, act of cooking ; 124, 148 for ten icfune ind loig. 

furecht, was found ; 124, i^nifurecht [fuirecht Y\ 125, 175, in both cases gl. 

by F ni airnecht (harnecht\ a word that occurs in the hymn 125, 172 

nico n-airnecht q.v., and furecht ghfrith in T. 
fut, length (of a cast) ; 123, 143. 

Gaba, n. pr. * Gaba the name of the place, &c. ■ says the gl. on 28, 28, but also 
another gl. reads isin gabud, ( in the danger* (\\ just as under gaba 
113, 27. 

gabaim, I take ; pres. 8 sg. t 116, 51 m's'gaib[F geib] do rath a hoeged; 
imperf 3 sg^ 100, 27 ni co ngebed uacht sini ; 100, 29 msgaibed tart 
['gebed F}; ftret.3 sg., 123, 135 rogab prainn L. ; 127, 204 cach 
rofrgab, and the later form, 121, 116 gabais foss (li-a mucca) ; subj. 
pres. 3 sg. % 113, 27 ba hoen im Xt. co ngaba, gl F co rogabastar as 
an alternative gl to roboi nggabud, *she was m dangerXmihit died* ; 
but whichever be accepted, tne sense is uncertain. Stokes renders, 
u it was only about Chnst sang (the) assembly that was frequent with 
multitudes , but^oAa is not preterite. What the drift of the stanza 
is, can only be matter for guessing : possibly that she was the most 
frequented route for multitudes to come to Christ. Even the prep 
im makes a difficulty. Now in Hom.-Pass. f 6828, the words * sigmficat 
ecclesiam pace contineri* are expressed by * doforne conid im shid . . . 
chongabar in eclais/ so that by reading congabad we get * it was only 
in Christ that there was maintained a rendezvous that is usual for 
companies.' 

Gabon, n. pr. of place where the sun stood still for Joshua, 102, 58. 

Gabra, n. pr. U. G. a great hill in the plain of Leinster where Brigid was, gl. 
on 121, 120. 

gdbua\ danger ; 27, 16. 117, 62. 125, 16$. 126, 178. 132, 48. 159, 8 ; //. dat. 9 

132, 52 ar gaJbthib. 
gadatar, setguidiu. 

gaeth, wind ; 115, 38 ; dat., 131, 32 dommair fiado . . . ar gath, instead of 
gaith, 'against damage by wind 1 ; gen., 134, 27 luathe gdethe; 101, 
39 gith (?) giithe deni. 

gaire % piety ; pious, dutiful service, 103, 68 ba sen eaire i ngenair, where this 
concluding line continues the preceding thought: "great good he 
deemed it, to be in the service of Mar/s son, a blessing was the pious 
service in [forl which he was born. ,, Stokes* early conjecture as to 
the meaning, * happy was (the) fate to which he was born,' lit ' it was 
a iuch of Iaughter\ was not happy ; his subsequent translation is 
far preferable, but is not correct : sen after ba in this construction 
cannot mean that. But perhaps there is an intentional play on airde 
4 sign ', and sen ; as also in the contrast of uabar ' pride ', and gaire ' the 
service which a person pays to father or mother'. 

gairm, cali, shout ; gen^ 99, 16 son a (n)garma F. 

galar, sickness, disease ; 26, 6. 119, 78. 130, 24 (galor !) p/ n 159, 8 ar gaira. 
Galdai, Chaldaea ; 28, 27 Ur na Galdai [not na nG., and hardly na eG.] 
garmaj sttguirm. 

garmain, a weavert beam ; 124, 147 (acc.) 151 (nonu\ fem. f-stem, for the 
gen. is garmnae, LU 95 a 34, but it has been transformed into an 
/i-stem, (Judges xvi. 14). 

'gebea\ see gab>. 

geHUius service ; 103, 68 beith i ng. meicc M., gL geilsine. 



248 GLOSSARY TO THR IRISH HYMNS. 

gein, birth, child ; 106, 10 mox-gein; gen n grne t 133, 7. 

•geinne, under oen-gene. 

gei-gtan, white-pure, 131, 43, where F has the proper rhyme glan-gel. 

genair, was born ; 97, 1. 103, 68. 132, 53 (ro'g.). 

genais, an incomprehensible form, gL gniis bonum, ihtdid(good) 113, 22 ; 
probably an abstraction from (6o'ri*)genai, 119, 74, 82. 

genmnai, chastity ; 27, 19. 

gcnte, gentiles ; 105, 4 breo batses — . 

genttiucht, heathendom ; gen., 135, 51 dub-rechta genttiuchta. 

ger, sharp, acute; 132, 52 ar gaibthib geraib. 

Germdn, n. pr., Bp. of Auxerre, 98, 10. 99, 12. 

gitia, youth ; 26, 12 David, in — d£na. 

gin t mouth ; dat., 135, 65 Xt i ngin cech den. 

gith (?) 101, 39 dofaith gith gatthe deni, but the meaning is absolutely un- 
known ; Stokes presents the curious equation gith = Skr./o/f, in Goid.; 
in Trip., after the tr., " he went the way of tne rushing wind " i.e. the 

Holy Ghost, we come to the Corrigendum, "the of a rushing 

wind sent him ", where the lacuna properly represents our knowledge. 
Zimmer has hit upon Co1gan's gidn - ' licet ', which cannot be right 

glan % pure ; 131, 43 glan-gel (F). 

-glasse, Dun Leth-^., 101, 44. 

gie, bright, in a stop-gap phrase, 29, 37 monar ng. 

glenn, glen ; dat. 115, 39 i nGlinn-da-loch, in Glendalough. 

glinnim, I preserve, keep safely ; pret 3 sg. t 120, 90 ba nert De ratgiin- 
nestar, gl. rochomet in n-asill, kept the piece of meat undamaged (for 
a month). 

gniad, servant ; 98, 7 gl. by three words of similar import, fri gnithid, 
foganiaid, tnogaid ; [100, 30 fo gnia (?)]. 

gnim % deed ; pi. dat., 134, 20. 

gnuis, face ; 126, 180 dul i ngnuis in spirta, * into the presence of.' 

go, false ; 102, 54. 

goba, smith ; pl. gen., 135, 54 fri brichta ban 7 goband 7 druad. 

gMa, was pierced ; 122, 132 in fer fordacorsatar gdeta ni frith coll and dd, 

u the man whom they attacked, , there was not found hurt on 

him " ; the gl. gives ' wounds ' or ' was wounded', " for it was not on a 
real person they inflicted their woundings but on a pillar-stone " [not 
a real bodyl It is in use as the ppp. of the denom. gonaim, I pierce, 
wound, cf. FM. ann. 100 gaotta flaeth F. f., 'the chietwas wounded' ; 
927 gaeta, id. 645, goeta do muin geil-eich, ' (CReilly) was pierced on 
the back of a white steed ' ; here too the word is treated as the pret. 
pass. But even so, no sense can be extracted, for whether we accept 
the reading with one /, coland [as if colainn, body] or read cott and 
[= hurt 1 therein], or even col and [defilement therein] it cannot be 
brought out aright. The gl. evidently takes it to be, ' the man on 
whom they inflicted wounds, to him was fourid no (real) body', but 
goeta cannot mean * wounds '. And no man was wounded at all. I 



1 Tbts i« prtttY certainly what tb« writer meant, at it U exactly paralleled by the ex^ret«ioci i^rm % 
117, s8 v\fritk Uchi mnn tmm chraibdig ; and cf. 125, 17» nico n-mim*ckt mna ckmcmi; I2S, 175, na 
furerht furcruid ann. 



GLOSSARY TO TBE IRISH HYMNS. 249 

am indined to think that Colgan's version lanceis, ' goitha ' [gaithe], 
*on whom they flung their spears\ is what was intended. 

Gdlai, Goliah, 28, 30. 

gart, field, 117, 59. 

grda\ grade [of Cherubim] ; 133 12. 

grian, sun ; 102, 58, 59. 110, 4 ; gen., 118, 68 for deslem grint; 134, 23 soillse 
gretu. 

guallockt, 130, 15 perhaps ar cech gual-lockt, aW-fault, black sin, but the 
fi gives locht goa, * sin of falsity\ and F text has goilliuct (?). But 
mdeed the whole stanza is quite inexplicable, and nobody knows the 
exact meaning of any one ofthe final words in its four lines. 

guasackt, danger ; 129, 6. 132, 48. 

guasim (?) 129, 6 Dia do'm chobair . . . . ar cech guasacht no*d'guasim, 
' Him I [or we] beseech', where it is probably only an adaptation by 
the scribe, of the word * I beseech ', (to rhyme with Hasum) : his 
acquaintance with the redupl. form gigius, gi-gse, perhaps also with 
nogeiss (j-aor. subj. = 'gea-s-ef^ and his knowledge of the present 
stem guid-y having possibly led him to adopt this form -guasim, 
though even so he did not get his rhyme accurate. The speculation 
of 'guasim, I risk danger, as a derivative or as original of the noun 
guasackt is not happy, but it seems supported by the gl biim. 

|wttfr} praycr ' rec i uest J ^ 9 » 39 \nguidi^st 102, 50. 

guidiUy I beg, pray, request ; pres. 1 sg. y 114, 33 Dia, nodguidiu fri cech 
tress, where the gll. both give the absolute form guidim, Fso that 
nod-guasim (supra) is perhaps merely commentatorial 1 sg.J ; 1 pl., 
106, 1 1 guidmit do P. ; perf. ipl. 99, 17 gadatar. 

guin y wound, act of wounding ; 132, 48. 135, 58. 

/ *-, prep. f)t, (very rarely of motion, into) ; often with k- initial, with no 
apparent reason 27, 19. 29. 40, 42. 97, 1. 99, 13, 14. 100, 27, 32. 118, 
50. 124, 156. 126,168. 126, 184. 133, 13. 134, 17, 20;— 

prefixes n- tovowels,99, 11. 101, 43. 112, 2. 121, 120. 133, 5, 12. 134, 
45, 46. 136, 63 ; to g, 27, 19. 28, 28. 103, 68. 116, 39. 126, 180, 134, 20. 
136, 66 [but is always written inn before poss. adj. a 114, 31. 117, 59. 
120, 96. 122, 125, 128] ; and to a\ 98, 10. 100, 28. 120, 104 ; does not 
visibfy affect tenuis or/ [all of which however were no doubt afiected, 
probably just as at present] ; c, 103, 64. 120, 103. 126, 167, 168. 134, 
45. 136, 64 [but in is written before ceck, 101, 36. 136, 66, 67] ; /, 134, 
17; /, 29, 40. 100, 32. 118, 68. 124, 156. 126, 171. 134, 16;/. 29, 42. 
97, 5. 99, 13, 14. 116, $a 126, 184. 133, 14 ; or s, (97, 1, 100, 29.) 134, 
46 (save in the unknown word irsius 136, 64 where the other text 
has ipsius I ) ; — assimilates its final nasal to initial liquida : /, 29, 
43. 101, 33. 102, 45, 52. 136, 63 (?X but not in 100, 27 ; m, 123, 143, 
144. 124, 156. 126, 192 ; 

With the original sibilant of the def. art., it blends into isin 101, 38 
(into the great pit), but with dat. of rest, it uses only the simplex with 
1 certain nouns, cgr^ 127, 209 ir-riched, K in the Kingdom' ; 118, 68 / 

taigy * in tke house \ * at home ' : 120, 103 i carput, * in tke chariot ' ; — 




before poss. adj., / '«1,136, 61 ; r/, 102, 51 ; inn-a [see above] ; — 



250 GLOSSARY TO THE 1RISH HYMHS. 

cpd. with rel. pron. clem., i »-, 103, 68 / «genair ; 115, 48 / cuala ; 

123, 140 /r-ro'cloth. 
/, ht\ she (?) 125, 165 but v. notc. 
iach, gen. o( cd, salmon, 123, 144. 
/Vi//, flock ; pL, 126, 182 cath fri lalla ciara, battle against black focks (ot 

devils), gl. clta duba demoniorum ; cf. LU 63o20 fall geite oc foiua- 

main uassa ; 68019 dia t( iasc . . . dia tf iali. 

inr, prep. (dat.), after ; 103, 63 — sethaib ; 111, 21 — sinit ; 115, 40 — 

saith. 
iar-suidiu, after that, afterwards; 116, 53. 124, 158. v 

iartaige, dcscendants, posterity, successors ; 100; 20 meraid co de a iariaige. 
iarum, afterwards ; 100, 31. 118, 67. 120, 101. 124, 156. 
iath-maigc, land-plains ; 105, 10 gl. ferana\ 'land.' 
/V, 124, 148 see oc. 

id, inf. pron. 3 sg., 98, 10 con/Vffarggaib ; 102, 47 artV/ralastar, 124, 150 ; 
120, 98 con/V/rualaid ; 103, 64 anV/fetis. 

iccaim, I heal ; pres. 3 sg., 101, 34 iccaid luscu. 

iccim, see under riccim. 

'icfed % he would come, see ticcim. 

idlacht, idol-worship ; gen. y 135, 53 fri himcellacht n-idlachta. 

idtr [see also under co n-], infix pron. (?), 115, 40 con/V/«arlaid ; 122, 128 
con* /V/wimbert. 

Iestiy Joshua, 26, 12 ; Jesus 27, 17. 

iffcrn, hell ; 131, 39 (nn) (nd F). 159, ia 

Igmiti, L., 27, 18. 

//-, for / n- prep., before initial 1, cf. il-laithiu, -lcthu (-/ius ?), lobra. 

ii, numerous ; pl., 97, 6 batar i/c. 

il-aing/ech, many-angel possessing ; 26, 10 co rig n-il-a. 

/7/ir, plurality ; 135, 59 — fochraice. 

////•, for prep. / n, before initial ///. 

/'///, butter ; 116, $0 la cet-im. 

im, prcp. around, about ; 113, 27 im Xt (?) ; 115, 42 im seirc De*, 'in the 
matter of loving God ', ; — with pronom. element : 1 sg. immum, 
130, 19 ; 2 sg., immut 102, 52 ; 3 sg., m. imuu 30, 47. 101, 36 (immi), 
100, 31 (itnbt) ; fem., impe, 30, 49. 119, 76. 

•imbert (?), 122, 128 con*idnimbert inn-a laim, which St. translates, ' so that 
it [the bird] played in her hand,' but as this tr. takes no heed of the 
pron. inf. idn\ it might be better to tr., *she stroked it with her 
hand, played with it, soothed it ', the tnanu tangens of Cogitosus. 

imccllacht (?), 135, 53 fri hi. n-idlachta, denoting some sort of evilpractice oc 
idol-worship, but there is nothing to show of what kind. 

imdegail, act of protecting ; 27, 20. 126, 198. 134, 38. 135, 56. 

im-mal/c, together, conjointly ; 127, 208, cf. 103, 66 mal/e. 

imm-um, -unn, -ut, see ////. 

impCy see im. 

imradim, I reflect upon ; subj. pres. 3 sg., 135, 65 cech duine immz*m'rv 
rda % who may think on me, -rdr(a)da, cf. LU 109 a 46 im m ro % rdaim*u 



GLOSSARY TO THE JRISH HYAfNS. 251 

■ 

(de) ; 138, 27 nf imrordiusa ; for the infix prbn., cf. Ml. 44 c 25 iminv 
thimm'erchelsat t 'circumdederunt me', imvdforrling &&. 

imthecAt, iourney, going round, in pL of a person's ways. ongoings- conduct ; 
114, 31 ba menn inn-a himthechtaib, obviously used as a stop-gap line 
both here and 128, 125, in neither of which has it the slightest logical 
justification that would not have applied equally to any stanza in the 
piece. 

imthigim, I go round ; subj. [s-aor.] 3 pt^ 26, 8 immuntisaty ' may they 
surround us' [F immo'n'tesat}; 99, 17 ar a n-imthised lethu, that he 
should go round Italy, as F suggests, ar a n-imthiged Etaiti. 

imthus, act of preceding (as guide) ; 134, 54 ciall De* do'mm — ; cf. the gl. on 
rempe 126, 166. 

in\ def. art 

mas. sg. nom., in : does not affect the initial consonant following ; but 
prefixes /- to imtial vowel 101, 30. 

fem. sg. nom., in : aspirates the initial tenuis following, 110, 11. 126, 
193 ; is written ind before inhial liquida 111, 20 (r). 112, 4 (n). 115, 
44 (n). 119, 82 (n). 124, 150. or deleted I, 100; 22. 110, 13. 

the ntr. form an, is perhaps found in 121, 114 an os, and 125, 169 
an ol. 

acc. (m. i.\ in: 101, 42 (flr-deacht). 103, 65. 119, 77. 121, 1 12 beforc 
vowel, in n- : 122, 127. 126> 186 (but not in 29, 33 T). 

gen. mas.y in (aspirating tnitial tenuis) ; 102, 52. 103, 62. 113, 16. 

Ufore tiptida. ind : 29, 41 (rig). 120, 104 (loig). 123, 142 (niad). 124, 
148, 152 (foig). 

fem. % inna : 100, 22 (flatha). 101, 42 (trindite). 

//. nom. mas.y in : 121, 105 in daim ; 122, 124 in tsluaig. 

gen.. inna : 102, 59 but na in next line ; 117, 64. 120, 99 (inna loeg, 
100 inna mbo). 

inbaidy time, occasion ; 110, 15 cech — , 'always/ 

incerto, L. 27, 23. 

ina\ de£ art. before liquidayfem. n. sg. and mas. $cn. sg. 

indarba, expulsion : 100, 23 sab — cloeni. 

indiy in eA, see i n~. 

indiUy to-day ; 133, I, 6, II. 134, 21, 31. 135, 56, 69. 

ingy difficulty, dangerous pass ; 27, 18. 

ingen, maiden ; 119, 85 ingen amlabar ; pi. gen., 134, 19 noem-i. 

inmain, dear, loved ; 110, 13 ind [f]fr-6g — . 

inn-a, in her (his, &c.) 

innay def. art gen. sg.fem.. and pl. gen. 

innib, in them 1 

innium, in me > see i n~. 

innunn, in us * 

innocht, to-night ; 26, 2. 

innsib y pl. dat oiinis, island ; 99, 11. 

intech, way (?) ; sheath, scabbard (?) ; 134, 30. 

intleda, snares [Ml. 30a3] ; 134, 42 ar intledaib demna, cf. KM. ann 92<>, 
inntladaa collna. 

Ioby n. pr., 26, 13. 

Ionas, n. pn, 29, 37. 



252 GLOSSARY TO THE IRJSH HYMNS. 

loseph, n. pr., 26, 9. 27, 17. 

ircs, faith ; sg. dat. t 112, 6 hiris ; //. <&/., 134, 18 i nhiresaib fuismedach. 

irnechta (?), 134, 44 ar irncchtaib aicnid, evidently means, jodging firom the 
context, (snares y enticements and (solicitations) oidevtl, vtce and nature 
respectively). 

Itiruphin, Cherubim, 133, 12. 

/>, copula, beginning clause and folld. immediately by the predicate ; 101, 44 
is cell mor D. ; introducing the psychological subject, cf. c*est (X que 
&c), 97, 1. 99, 12. 100, 24. 129, 2 is ed ; 26, 4 iss ea\ 102, 58 ; 101, 43 
is cian do reracht Emain ; 103, 63 is iar sethaib roscarad ; 103, 66 is 
tnaile connucabsat ; 119, 73 is dam saus matchous. 

is % for ocus, and, in the poem of MaeMsu, 159, 6. 

/j-(sius), see under 1 «-. 

Isac y Isaac, 26, 7. 

iscd y issam, 29, 42, see under riccim. 

isely low ; 101, 38 isin mor-chute n-fsel ; 121, 11 1 lcith-isel^ q.v. 

/jr/V/, see under / /*-. 

issum, below me ; 129, 7. 135, 62. 

Isu, Jesus ; 103, 66. 110, 12. 159, 11. 

/'-/, in thy, under i /1-. 

itge, prayer,//., 26, 5. 105, 15. 114, 32 ; 126, 177, 183. 

/7/V, between ; itir X no Y, whether X or Y ; 26, 3*. 

itubrad, was called ; 97, 3 (F hitubrad) S. a ainm, gl. ro'raided, ' was called, 
said \ but it is not casy to assign the exact analysis : the simplest way 
seems to read /itubrad, pass. pret. of ad-do-beir-, cf. Mod. Ir., Matth. 
ii. 23 an nfdh a dubhradn rig na f&igibh. 

/a, prcp. (reg. acc.\ with ; prefixes // to vowels, cf. haingiiu 29, 43 and 126 
185 (105, 15 in F. not T) ; 26, 14 la maccu ; 29, 43 la haingliu ; 98 
10. 99, 12. 101, 34 (truscuX 37 102, 57, 59. 105, 7, 15. 110, 16 (Urtn 
noeb). 111, 18. 116, 50. 117, 58 (la'm chraibdig). 123, 139 (la Brigte). 
126, 185. 

with art. def., lasin 120, 91. 124, 157. 

with pronom. element, 1 sg., /?///, 'with me', 105, 15 ; but also lim 
130, 17 and 135, jo. 1 ; 2 sg., let, «with thee 1 , 132, 46; 3//., led, with 
them, ' in their opinion ', 121, 106 ; (perhaps lethu 99, 17) : 

before poss. aqj., //-, li-ar ' with our ', 30, 4?, with his, her, &c, li-a, 
121, 116. 124, 152 and perhaps 120, 103 lia cfam, unless lia is simply 
an error for la. 

labrad, act of speaking ; 127, 201. 

labrathar, he may speak ; deponent (subj. pres.-perf.) 3 sg., 135, 66cech 
oen rodonrlabrathar. 

laid, alc ; 119, 76 ba derg-/<i/V/, gl. tindandjtaith, id. 

Ijiigne, Leinster ; dat.pl. 110, 16 do Laignib. 

laim, 1 fling, throw, put ; pret. 3 sg., 30, 52 ro7rt c4in forsna clanna. 

laith, 100, 19 probably (sith) -flaith, and 110, 3 (bith)-fiaith, q.v. 

laithe, day; 102, ?6 sith-/a/7//*, but lathc 117, 57. 118, 65; gen. $ 102, 46 
medon laithc ; dat., 102, 52 W-laithiu in messa, *in the day of the 
judgement. , 

/<////, hand ; 134, 38 ; acc. Idim, 121, 112 dat. Idim 122, 128. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 253 

Idn, full ; 190; 91 full (monthX mf — . 

lassaim, 1 burn, blaze ; fret. 3 sg. y 102, 48 lassais in muine, 102, 48. 

tasin, see la. 

lathe, see laithe. 

Uass, beuefit, only in phr. rdnic a less, 'he needed it ' ; 125, 174 where the 
spelling leass (tor Uss) is only owing to the rhyme ass. 

Ugaim, I read ; pret. 3 sg. f 99, 12 legais canoin la G. 

leicc % stone ; acc, 98, 8 forsind leicc; dat., 100, 31 for Uicc luim. 

leicim, I let, allow ; give up ; pret. 3 jr*., 28, 32 nat Uicc, ' who did not leave, 
hand over his prophets &c' ; 100, 32 ni leicc a chorp hi timmi. 

/«>, industrious ; 100, 23. 

leith, see letk. 

lcith-Uel, (one-)side-down (and the other sideup) ; 121, 1 1 1 ni bu /.-/. in mam, 
' the yoke was not thrown out of equipoise.' 

Um, see la. 

Unamain, iLCt of cleaving, adhering to, following, attachment (?) ; 116, 52 
ni*s'digaib al-1-, gl., in 1. tucsat oigid furri, * the attachment that guests 
put upon her. 1 

Ud y see la. 

Uonum, L., 28, 32. 

Us y light, (gl candles) ; 102, 55. 

Ut y see la. 

Uthy side ; 26, 6 secip 1., ' whithersoever ' ; aat. 9 126, 179 inn-a Uith. 

Uth-cholba, (sidezs) one pillar, one of a pair, 111, 17. 

Leth-glasse y n. pr. Dun L. -gl. 

Lethay Brittany ; 98, 10 where the ^l. say .i. Italia (Latium quae ltalia &c), 
but also lethaig .i. in latitudtne^ in australi parte Gallorum iuxta mare 
Tyrrhenum. So F"* savs *in the S. of Italy, sed uerius that it is 
among the Gauls.* In 125, 164 Letha is gl. Rome. Besides this, we 
have lethu (which seems to mean apud eos) gl. by Italy or latitudinc 
99, 17. and so in 101, 33 gl in ftafyov rn /o/rtudine saeculi ; but 
immediately below 101, 35 where it cannot mean in Italy, and no 
gloss is given. 

Uthu % breadth (?) ; 29, 43 robbem cen es \\\\-lethu, gl. hi farsingc, and so it 
is to be rendered in 101, 35, * widely ' ; probably also in 101, 33. 

li-a, see la. 

lia, flood ; 100, 29 nisgaibed tart na. lia, 4 neithcr droutfht nor flood took it.' 
The word lia is not uncommon in this sense oiflooil, cf. FM. ann. 86(», 
918 ; it is simply a description ofthcfons referred to. 

Uberare, L., 28, 26. 

ligda, beautiful (robes) ; 111, 19 in tlacht uas lig(d)aiby gl. socraidib, ' above 
every beautiful garment.' 

lim, see la. 

limpa, L., 28, 28. 

linaiby in phr. dib-linaib, 'on two parts 1 , 'both', 127, 212. 

Iina\ pool ; 122, 130 al-lind chro, *in a pool of blood'; 131, 29 eic-lind, 
'dcMh-poot' ; pl. dat., 100, 27 hi linnib, gl. i n-uiscib. 

Une, line, Minea' ; pL, 99, 12 ised adfiadat lini, gl. sgribenna, 'writings' 



254 GLOSSAKY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

littri, lctters ; 102, 58 iss cd adfeit littri dun, gl. 4 the story of the Book of 
Joshua.' 

•livs (?), 135, 63. 

lobra, disease, weakness of ill-health ; 102, 45 dia mbai il-/., gL in ngalur. 

/obran, weakling; apparently //.£?*., 126, 179 inn-a lobran leith,/>. i leith 
a lobran (?)', but the gl. gives a different expUnation, * may the weak- 
lings and the wretched be on our side, praying for us.' 

/obur, weak person ; pt. acc, 113, 18 cam fri lobru truagu. 

/och, lake ; du. gen., 115, 39Glenn da loch [locha jf/.] Glendalough. 

/tkhamach, lit by lamps, resplendent ; (nfr.) gen^ 28, 31 flaithem nime 
/ocharnaig, gl. sofusta. 

Itkhc (/), lightning ; gen., 134, 26 d£ne tdchtt, gl. 'flaming'. 

locht, fault ; 117, 58 ni frith — ann. 

//V(f, calf ; 120, 103 ; gen., /6ig, 120, 104. 124, 148, 152 ; //. gen^ 120, 99 
forglu inna locg. 

Loegaire, n. pr. (King) Leary ; 100, 21. 

hiscitn, I burn, set fire to ; pret. 3 sg., 124, 147 loiscis in garmain nue. 

tom, bare, naked ; fem. sg. dat., 100, 31 for leicc luim. 

torg, track ; 129, 3 Dia fri'm lorg, God on my track, gl., dar m'ese, behind me. 

loscud, act of burning ; 135, 57 ar /. 

Loth, n. pr. Lot ; 28, 25. 

lotar, sce tuid. 

tuadim, I drivc, impel(?) ; pret. 3 sg., 115, 38 tuades gaeth, gl., ro/uadestar 
in gaeth snecht tre sin, ' the wind drove snow by a storm ' ; see under 
fuacru. 

tuamnech, fluttering (bird) ; 122, 127 in n-en t. 

luath, swift ; 131, 32 ar uscib luathaib. 

luathe, swiftncss ; 134, 27 /. gaethe. 

liiathim, I (sct a going =) utter, sing (praises) ; fut. 1 s^ 131, 33 luatkfi 
molthu meicc M., gl. imluadfet; same verb as luahim, supra. 

ftichf, portion ; 11(5, 53 lucht saille, *bit of bacon.' 

fucht, people, folk (of the kitchen) ; 120, 94 mfr dotluchestar di'nd fuckt, 
where F gl. has, ( the meat was in the cauldron, but it was not boiled, 

so he asked of tht folk ' rochuinnig scfor/ucAt, a gL that 

can only mean, & begged of the (kitchen-Xolk.* Tiie text might mean, 
* asked a piece of the /ump of bacon ', ' lucht saille', but it should be 
noted that Cogitosus cap. xv. has, ad eos oui carnes coxerant, ut ab illis 
aliquid pauperi deferret, festinauit ; and again, famulus qui carncs 
coxerat, so that the F gl. is probably correct. 

imhtlach, crew ; 27, 22 anacht Noe a — , but the gl. seems to analyse luckt 
/ocha lake-folk, or tucht dub, black folk (?). 

Lugaid, n. pr. ; gen., 123, 135 prainn Lugdach, one of the three mighty men 
and grcat caters, of Leinster. 

fuid (hc, it, &c), went ; UO, 87 ni luid al-laim ass al-laim ; pl., 101, 37 /otar 
huili la cisal ; but with prefix do\ cf. 102, 46 doiuid ; 103, 61 do/lotar, 
where the meaning is more definite, went towards a goal. 

/uim, sec lom. 

/tirech, Morica* ; 102, 51 1. dftcn do c£ch ; 131, 36 1. arbaig mo thenga (?). 

Itiscu [losc], lame, (? blind) ; //. acc, 101, 34 fccaid lusctt, gl. baatchu. 



CLOSSARY TO THR IRISH HYAf/VS. 255 

.!»', infix pron. 'me', also written 'mm'; 101, 44. 130, 16, 20, 23, 24. 131, 25. 
13$, 46, 135, 58, 64, 66. 130, 21. 131, 31. 132, 52. 

ma, if ; 115. 47 ma dorontai ar dune, 'if they have been done for anybody 
(else) 9 , but F has ar ni dernta. Stokes in Goid. read ma dorontai, 
translating 'hath not been wrought', where nia is not intelligible, but 
the F ar ni dernta seexns to involve a negative. 

macc, son; 26, 7, 12. 97, 4. 102, 57. 112, 12. 114, 29. 118, 69. 121, 112. 123, 
139. 120, 166.130, 12. 131, 26. 132, 53 ; gen., meicc 26, 5 (meic). 97, 4, 
103, 66, 68 ; maicc, 112, 4 ; pl., nom., meicc % 101, 37* ; acc, maccu, 26, 
14. 28, 29. 

[Whether it should be spelt with cc, and whether the inflected vowel 
should be ai or ei, cannot oe defined from our texts, where the word is 
almost invariably contracted fftc, but mac occurs 130, 12, and macc 26, 
7, 12 ; as to the gen. } maicc is certainly wrong, because the m of the 
gen. has the soft timbre, (cf. the soft-timbre voc. a-vi#, with the 
hard timbre nom., mo woo). Broccan puts it maicc for his rhyme, 
112, 4.] 

maccan, cbild ; pl. (?), 20, 40 maccan flatha De, gl. angels. 

mache, Ard-macha, Armagh, 101, 43 ; written Mache by itself, 102, 45, 49 to 
rhyme with (the long vowel in) Idithe. 

maccrad, young folk, children ; gen., 90, 16 (the voice of) macraidc. 

mad-bocht, well (was it) reaped ; 117, 57 gL (TF) maith ro'boingea\ where the 
eL gives some lines to exemplify the use here, but the gl. is un- 
tortunately ille^ible ; cf. FM. ann. 869 mad-gab nasad, 'wei/he cele- 
brated the festival of P.' ; cf. also the repetition, ann. 825 ni ma 
ruccsam, ni ma lodmar ni «rarrgabsam. It appears to be used 
impersonally, and perhaps the form had been crystallised into a sort 
of noun, ' a good harvest '. . 

-mada, vain (?) ; only in the phr., 126, 192 nVanirri ni dig \m-mada [rhyming 
with dara\ ' may my soul not go to destruction \ cf. the later a-muga. 
It is only found here, in the appendage to Broccan. 

ma/orta, Low L. maforHs; gen., 120, 95 gl. from the word ' mafortis ' i.e. 
copchaille. 

mag, plain ; n. pr. Mag Fea 121, 118 ; dat., 113, 19 for maig; 124, 146 im- 
Maig C01I ; gen., 113, 22 for medon maige ; pl., 105, 10 iSith-maige (?) 

main-bad, were it not (that), hadit not been (that), unless ; 117, 63 main-bad 
fororaid, unless he had aided ; cpd. conj. elaborated out of manibad, 
' si nonfuisset\ and gl. simply by mani, 'nisi '. 

tmlir, see tndr. 

Maire, Mary ; 27, 17. 126, 195. 127, 211 ; gen., iG, 1. 103, 66, 68. 113, 24. 
130, 12. 131, 33 ; voc, 132, 46 a M. 

maisse, ' good food and clothing ', says the gi., 97, 5 maisse d6ine, ' men's 
food'. 

maitft, good ; 110, 1. 120, 98 ; subst., 103, 67. 119, 74. 

malte, together ; 103, 66. 

imim, yoke (for horses) ; 121, 111. 

manu, L., 28, 30. 

mara, see muir. 

maraim, I remain ; pres. 3 61., 98, 8 marait a es ; the meaning is clear, ' its 
trace remains, is still visible', but the verb is piurai '; fut. 3 sg., 100, 
20 meraid a iartaige. 



256 CLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

marb, dead ; pl^ 101, 34 mairb. 
martir, martyr ; 37, 19. 

matain, (acc, adv.) at morn, on the (next) morning; 131, 108; 134, 15! 

(matan). 

mdtkair, mother ; 110, 12. 118, 7. 133, 126. 134, 152 (acc.). 

mathim, act of forjjiving, cancelling (debt), remitting, abatement ; 113, 14 
ernais cen neim cen mathim, which seems to have been intended for, 
' she paid (for things) without quarrelling (with the price) or haggling 
to beat it aown '. 

mcbaid, it broke [intrans.] ; 134, 1 }6 com-mebaid hi trf, (shedashed it agarinst 
her palm) *so that lt broke mto three parts' ; redup. perl of maidim, 
mcmaid written mebaid. 

mcda,gen. of mia\ mead ; 136, 169 ol meda. 

mcddn, midst, (of time (mid-day), im-m. ; midst of plain &c for m.) ; 108, 46. 
113,22. 118,66. 133, 144. 

mcdras (?) which perturbs (the mind), 131, 26 sech macc De* medras bodras, 
gl. medar-Jh, and tnedras infiss ; perhaps with erckor of previous line, 
* may there not befall me a difficutt onslaught wkick maddens and /rr- 
turbs past the Son of God.' Thus meadrad \% used of the /erturta- 
tion or insanity caused by jealousvy MR. 894, 10, 23 ; in tfass. prtt^ 
'was confused with horror and dismay,' MR. 178, 10; ct. LL 3a2, 
dia mboi in murduchand oc a medrad, * when the siren was perfurHmg 
them '. I do not understand Stokes 1 tr., 'apart from God's Son, wko 
gtaddenSy who vexes '. 

mc/d, (acc. dat. of med) y scales ; 134, 157 focress im-meid. 

Melchisedech, n. pr. 37, 23. 

'm/nair, dep. perf. 3 sg. of muiniur, I think ; 103, 67 ba mdr do maith 
ro*menair, * be contemplated (doing) a great deal of good \ or ' he 
deemed it a great blessing,' the gl. F romidair do denaim. 

menicc, often ; 99, 14. 

mcnn y clear ; 114, 31 [a line that is repeated (!) in the same poem 188, 125]. 

meraid, see maraim. 

mess, judgement ; gen. y 103, 52 il-laithiu in messa. 

meth, fat ; 181, 117 mucc — . 

////, month ; 130, 91. 

mi-diithracair, in 6, 134, 45, but in T we have the extraordinary form, mi-dti' 
s'thrastar dam, where the infix pron. 's' is perhaps merely a slip. 
The noun du-thrachf, ' will, wish ', is common enough, «/ trac, trag, 
though one does not see why the initial consonant is a\ instead of / .- 
but the forms of the verb are common enough, dwdfutkarcair, 
( he wished it ' ; dwfwtkarctar, * they wished ' ; huare du^n^futharset, 
4 because they wished ', (Ml. 53, 1. 9 ; 49 a 17, 54 a 28). The 6 form is 
pcrf. 3 sg., and the T form is (fut) subj. 3 sg., ' who may wish 1/ evil 
to me ', qui mihi male uoluerit. 

mi-duthracht, ill-will, act of malevolence ; pi. dat., 105, 13 (do*n*esmartt) do 
mi-dutkracktaib demna. 

//1//, beast, animal ; mil mdr, * the whale ' ; gen., 89, 37 a bni mil moir. 

//////>/, soldier ; 131, 43 epscop Sanctan .... miiid aingel, c£ the entry FM. 
ann. 733, epscop Cl. ... milid diongmala do Xt 

Milcon, 93, 7, #en. o( n. pr., Mitiuc, but T has separately mil (which it gl. 
miiid), and con the conjunction to word follg:, whereas F cate- 



GLOSSARY TO THR IRISH HYMNS. *$7 

gorically says of its text MiUon t "genetiuus est hic", and explains 
Mickul son of 0'Buain, King of North Dal-araide. I have seen no 
other mention of Michul macc Ui Bucdn. If Milcon be read, it 
seems gen. of mi/~cu t 'greyhound', but it is to be noted that^the 
Book o? Armagh gives Jmliucc as the name of the person. 

mi//im t I damage ; prct. dep. Zsg. 9 120, 92 in cu, nocon miiiestar. 

minna,p/. of minn. gL 'arms', 122, 130. 

mir, bit, piece, morsel (of flesh); 120, 94. 

mo t poss. adj. t my ; 112, 7. 126, 196. 130, 18. 131, 36, 38, 44 ; 01* anim, 126, 

192. 
W, greater, compar. to tnor; only in Broccan, 114, 35 (tnd turim) ; otherwise 

only in the stereotyped phrase ba md (amru) arai/iu, 119, 79. 120, 93. 

124, 149, 160. 

Mocaba, Macchabee ; 26, 14. 

mod t manner, mode ; in phr. nach mod t ' in whatever manner ', 114, 34. 

Moisi t Moses ; 26, 11. 

mo/ady act of praising ; 100, 26. 127, 201 ; p/. acc. t 131, 33 luathfe motthu 
maicc Maire. 

monar t only in the cheville, m. hg/e t ' bright deed* t 29, 37. 

mdr t great ; 101, 44 cell m6r ; (as sbstr. ntr. t 103, 67 m. do maith, mu/tum 
boni ; 112, $ mor /i-ecnaig) ; gen. y 29, 37 bru mfl tnoir ; 122, 126 
inathair rig tndir; voc, 98, 9 D£ mair. 

mtr-chute, vast pit (of hellX 101, 38. 

mdr-ftrtOi great miracles, 101, 33. 

mdr-geint great oflfspring, 105, 10. 

m6r-macc t great son, 130, 12. 

mor-rt, great king, 130, 13. 

mor-saeth, great labour, 101, 35 [FM. 734]. 

mort/aidy 'mortality 1 , plague ; 130, 24, gl. comtnon disease, or sudden t or 
unhnownj the ety. gl. p. 186, (d) says it is a hybrid word, com- 
pounded of Latin mors and Gaelic iuath t 'swift' (!) ; ct FM. ann. 
548.666. 

mos t soon, early, 'mox'; 102, 50 mos-rega, g\. \m-mucha, 'in early time, 
shortly' ; but the reading in F at 54, viz. mo'sn\<LitA, as also the 
T iK0'*'icfed, might suggest that mo~ is the word, and that s' is the 
infix pronoun. 

mucc t pig ; 121, 117 ; p/. acc. t 121, 16 mucca. 

Mug~art t 121, 17 seems to be gl. mucc ard or mucc meth t which is only 
repetition of the text ; ' big pig ' (?). 

muine t bush, brake ; 102, 48 (of a burning bush). 

muir t sea ; 123, 143; gen. t tnara 99, 1 1. 134, 28; pl. dat. t domnu murib 114, 35. 

muttu t p/. acc. of mott t wether, sheep, 118, 71. 

murib t see muir. 

-n\ infix pron., 'us* ; 26, 1 do'«-fe (29, 38. 110, 3) ; 1 ro'*-feladar ; 6 ro'n' 
soerat, 10. 27, 24. 26, 8 nachavrtairle ; 13 rowsnada ; 14 rovianset ; 
27, 17 do'n 'ringrat ; 18 doifforslaice ; 28, 30 ronn&m; 29, 35 ron' 
tolomar ; 30, 53 nachawbera ; $4" nrirbroena, 'soera, 'sena ; 105, 12 
do'jf*'esmart ; 110, 5 rovrsoera ; 111, 23, 24 ronbroena, 'soera ; 126, 
181 dovffair; 183 ro'*'snadat ; 130,9 do'/i*foscai ; 159, 11, 12 ron 
soera, noeba. Its use is not very clear in the follg. :— 26, 11 ro'ir 

LTBER HYMA. S 



258 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

snaid ; 28, 27 ruri ro'/fsnada 102, 51 dorroega ; 113,2oro'«lnade(?) ; 
102, 54 mo*/ricfed [mor/r F, perhaps dfcwicfed]. 

//, the so-called 4 transported n ', really a nasal belonging to the final syllable 
preceding : — 

aftera, 'their', 26, 10; 

after ar, our, 27, 20. 30, 45. 159, 6 ; 

after acc. sg. (or ntr. sbst.\ 26, io*. 30, 45. 101, 38. 103, 65, 67. 122, 
I2i, 127. 126. 186. 129, i f . 136, 48«, 52; 29,37. 105,3. M% S- 123, 
138 ; (dat/) 133, 9 ; after ccch, 29, 34. 100, 3a 131, 27, 29. 134, 44. 

after dochum % 99, 13. 103, 66. 

after prepp. 1, eo, ria : hi (/t), 27, 20. 28, 28. 29, 36, 43. 98, ia 99, 1 1. 
100, 28. 101, 43. 102, 57. 103, 68. 106, 12. 112, 2, 6. 115, 39. 120,' 104. 
121, 120. 126, 180. 133, 13. 134, 15, 18, 19, 4J, 46. 135, 65 ; andinvolving 
relat. (= in ouo) 102, 48. 103, 68 : [assimilated to /, m % r, (mb)] ; 
— after co (n), 27, 16. 30, 46, 49, 51. 110, 11, 14. 131, 30. 133, 7, 8. 
159, 10 ; nicon, 100, 27. 125, 172 ; co (conj.) 113, 27. 121, 120. 124, 156 ; 
— after ria, 126, 185. 

after rai.//., of art., 30, 53. 117, 64. 120, 100 ; of s4, 97, 2 ; — 

as relat., a /1, ' id quod ', 115, 45. 119, 74, 83. 123, 133. 125, 161 ; 

governed by prep., di-a /1-, 102, 45 ; ar a n- 99, 17 ; — con- 9 see above. 

na % pl. def. art., 26, 13. 100, 25. 135, 47. 

na, rijff, 28, 27. 29, 40 ; tS>» 30, 53. 102, 60. 

nd y nor ; 100, 29. 1 30, 23, 24. 

/ra, depend. neg., 102, 55. (cum rel.) 123, 137. 

muhy whatcver ; 114, 34 nach mod ; any person whatever, 115, 48 cluas 
nach bf. 

/tachy depend. neg. (cum cop.) 130, 10 do* nach airchend bas. 

nacha, in ordcr that not ; 26, 8 /fttt://<rn'tairle adamna ; 30, 53 nacAairbenL 

nad y negat. rel., 28, 32 nat leic, ' (he) who did not leave, &c.' ; 123, 141 in set, 
/M</chlethi, 'which was not to be hidden' ; 124, 153 in set, nath [nad 
F] combaig, ' which he did not break'; — depend. causal coni. neg n 
131, 39 ar nad r\s iffernn, 'in order that I may not reach hell' ; — but 
as nad is folld. by a verb, the construction in 130, 22, o Crist nad cetla 
celar, is inexplicable, unless nad is to be taken as the negative (relat.) 
of the copula. 

naithir, serpent ; 112, 11. 

nat, nath, see nad. 

nath, verse ; poetry (?) ; 126, 187 taithmet Fiadat ferr cech nath, gl.JUidecAt 
and dana; it is the technical designation of a certain kind ot metre or 
poem composed by the higher classes of poets, the anrud and the 
olla/n, whose works are here depreciated in comparison with inferior 
poetry that celebrates God's praise. 

nci/ty any one, quivis ; 121, 106. 

nei/n, poison ; acc. dat., 113, 14. 119, 78. 135, 57 ; p/., 26, 13 scch na nemi; it 
is not plain why Job should be implored to protect against poisons, 
but sce the curious charm against poison, SM. I. 2, 19 iu/m % &c. 

nem, heaven ; dat. % nim 100, 28 for nim, ' in heaven ', actually written far 
ne/n 131, 45, because the poet wanted to rhyme with gel(\) ; gen. % 
nime, 26, 4. 28, 31. 29, 42. 102, 50. 105, 8. 126, 184. 130, II. 132, 47. 
134, 22 ; and in the curious form 112, 8 nime flatha (!) ; pi. dat., 131, 
37 oc digde De* de nimib. 



GLOSSARY TO THB IRISH HYMNS. 259 

Nemthur, n. pr., birth-place of St Patrick ; 97, 1. 

mri % strength ; 120, 90. 123, 136. 130, 11. 136, 49 ; //., 135, 48 na huile nert-so 
[neurta-ssL 6J. 

dat. murt, 133, 2 (?), 7, 8, 9 [folld by the transported /f- as if acc. (!)], 
10, 12. 134, 22, 32. 136, 70, 

m\ simple direct negative, always (save in the one single instance of mg. 
cop., where it is folld. by mor »-, 112, 5) immediately folld. by the verb 
negated : [aspirates ck twice, 100, 21, and 116, 43, but f occurs five 
times 101, 42. 112, 5. 113, 16. 115, 43. 120, 93 ; but has no effect on 
other follg. letterl ; 98, 8. 100, 21, 26, 32. 101, 42* H2> 1. 113, 16. 116, 
43«, 117, 58. 119, 81«, 87. 120, 95. 122, 132. 123, 134, 136. 124, 159. 126, 
162, 175. 126, 188, 195 ; often ni bu (pu) X, 112, 10, 11. 113, 13. 116,41, 
42. 110, 56. 121, iii. 126, 170; but also written nirbu with perfective 
*r, 102, 54. 112, 9. 113, 15, 17, 21. 117, 62. [In no other case does ni 
ever appear in connexion with the perfective rv, which is quite suffi- 
cient to dispose of St's emendation of 112, 10 niruckair for the text 
ni bu cair T, m pu ckar F ; whatever the original may have been, 
'ni fwchair' is auite impossible here]. It is twice followed by the 
infix pron. ***, 116, 51 mrrgaib^ p ni's'digaib, with very little import. 
In three cases, the extended torm ni con- is found, 100, 27 ni co 
ngebed; 126, 172 ni co n-airneckt; 176 ni con tesbad. 

niO) champion ; gen. % 123, 142 ind niad (dissyll.). 

nicon, cpd. form of negat, see m. 

no, or ; 26, 3«. 

no\ prefix of incomplete action, 100, 25 noscanad ; 127, 210 no* [no*s* F] 
'ckosnagur f in the later appendix to the poem. 

Noe f n. pr., Noah ; 26, 7. 27, 22. 

n6eb y saint, holy ; 27, 19. 30, 54. 99, 17. 130, 11. 169, 1, 3, j ; gen., 126, 180 
in spirta ndeb (!) ; the line is otherwise wrong, as having a syllable 
too raany, but even the rhyme f6ir demands ndib ; pL gen., 102, 60 na 
noeb ; dat.y 30, 47, 51 con-ndeoaib \—fem. sg. nom., 115, 44 ind ndeb y 
124, ico ; 112, 4 \nd nmb(\) ; fem. sg. acc, 110, 16 la'm ndeb{\). 

ndef-duil, holy creature, 119, 82. 

ndeb-itgty holy prayer, 126, 183. 

ndeb-Jratraic 9 106, 1. 

noeb-togairm, holy invocation, 129, 5. 

ndem-ingen, r&p holy virgins, 134, 19. 

n6ebaim y I sanctify ; subj. pres. 3 sg. 9 131, 45 ro'ndeba nVanmain ; 169, 11 
ronndeba. 

■ 

ndnbur, nine persons ; 122, 129. 

nos y L. 28, 26. 

nostrtSy L. 27, 21. 

nostro y L. 29, 35. 

nuay new ; 100, 19 ; 124, 147 in garmain nue (F nut). 

Nuin, Joshua, son ofNun; 102, 57. 

o, prep., from. 

99, 18 (convert) ; 130, 22 (come) ;— with pron. element % fem. sg., 
uade % 118, 71 <took away) ; 1 pl. y 27, 20 rop saiget huan, *an arrow 
(scnt) from us, (shot) by us.' Zpi. % 103, 62 cach uadib, ' each ofthem.* 

(h)oa % grandson, 97, 4 Patrick*s father was priest MacCalpurn, grandson of 
deacon Odissi. 

S 2 



*6o GLOSSAKY T0 THE 1R1SH HYMNS. 

oc, prep. = ic, ' apud' ; 131, 37 oc digdc De* ; with pron. elcmtnt; 184, 148 
/r fune ind loig; occa, 'with him,' 29, 36. 108, 55 (occai) ; ocunn, 
•with us\ 159, 2. 

<w/j, and ; written in full, 26, 9. 127, 207 ; in contraction ocus 135, 49. 159, 
2 ; or simply with the contraction 7, 134, 46, 47. 

ocus, neamess, proximity ; 134, 45 i n-ocus, 'a'near.' 

Odissi, n. pr. of the deacon, Pk.'s great-grandfather. 

6cge, gucst ; p/.gen., 116, 51 dorath Sih6eged; acc, 113, 17 (fierce) fri digtkiu. 

6cn, one ; only, sole ; 113, 27 ba hoen im Xt, gl. ba im X a oenur, with hoen 
used advb., * solely ' ; 119, 86 ba hdcn a amra, where ocn ought to mean 
unique, but the gl. makes it ' one pf the miracles' ; 124, $9. 135, 66. 

6cn-fer, ' one man', 114, 36 seemingly of the Trinity in Unity. 

6cn-geinne, only-begotten Son, 132, 51. 

6cn-ttuithair ; 'one mother', 122, 126, in the auite unintelligible passage, ba 
6en-m. maicc rfg miir, but Brigid could not even by poetic licence be 
called the one mother of Christ, so the gl. says that she was ' one de 
matribus Chrisfi', which corresponds neither with sense nor with 
grammar, for oen-mdthair could not mean ' one of the mothers.' 

6endatu, oneness ; unity ; gen., 6endatad 133, 4. 

oessam, ste/ocssam. 

6g, whole, of the loom that was restored to its pristine state, after having been 
burnt, 124, 151. 

6g, virgin ; 110, 13 ind [t]ir-6g, o( St. Brigit. 

oiblech, sparkling, flashing ; 110, 2 breo orda oiblech. 

tUgthiu, see 6ege. 

'oitcr, 29, 34, see faidim. 

6/, drink ; jug(?) ; 125, 169 an ol meda, which the gl. F renders in dabacK, 
1 the vat ', the an seemingly as the art. \nfr.\ but cf MR. 258, 17. 

omna, oak-tree : 123, 137 [fem., gl. co tuarcaib si ht\, cf. FM. ann. 876" 
(p. 524, 16). 

omncs, L. 28, 26. 

omni, L. 27, 24. 

opere, L. 29, 35. 

opunn, sudden ; 159, 4 co ho., suddenly. 

orda, golden ; 110, 2 breo orda. 

ordan, dignity ; 30, 50 bendacht for o. Brigte ; 102, 49 orddan do Mache ; 
dat., 110, 14 co n-orddain adbail. 

ori, L. 28, 32. 

oroit, prayer ; 132, 46 rombith oroit let, a Maire. 

os, sec uas. 

os, gl. ' wild pig', in mucc allaid, 121, 114: an os or a n-os (/). 

Otidc, n. pr., P.'s grandfather, 97, 4, gl. Potide. 

paradisi, L. 29, 36. 

Patraic (Patricius), St. Patrick ; 30, 47. 97, 1 (cc). 99, 15. 100,21 (cc), 23. 

101, 35. 102, 45 (cc), 54. 103, 61, 63, 65«, 67. 111, 18. 
peccad, sin ; pi. dat., 159, 9 7\x piieccdaib. 
per, L. 28, 25. 



CLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 261 

Petrum y L. 89, 33. 

pian^ pain, suffcring ; acc. f 126, 191 etrom ocus fein\ ' between me and pain 9 ; 
//. 126, 184 stchpiana. 

Ptea, (?) 113, 26, gL as 'the name of a city ', in Italia or in the Ictian Sea 
with a Iong story appended, in F"*. Nothing is known about it ; 
Colgan renders ' concentus Placentinus? 

popul y people ; 28, 28. 

praicept, precept, teaching ; //. dat. y 134, 17 hi praiceptaib apstal. 

prainn, ' prandium ', dinner ; the amount of food consumed at a meal ; 123, 

135. 
precamur y L. 28, 26. 

pridchmm, I preach ; imperf Zsg^ 100, itpritchad; 101, 33/nV&Aa/soscela ; 

pret. 3 sg., 100, 2% pridchatss ; 101, 35, 40 pridcJuus do (Scotaib). 
prtm~absta/ y chief apostle of Ireland (St Pk.) ; 105, 2, 11, 16. 
primda y chief, pre-eminent ; 111, 18 Patraic/. 
profetam, 28, 32. 
pu y only in 113; 13, F bu, q.v. 

qui y L. 28, 25. 

'rabat, 127, 208 fordonrrabat immalle, * may (the blessing of Brigid, and he 
blessing of God) be both upon us ' ; see undtr fordon. 

raitAy see rath. 

'raJastar, occurs twice ; 102, 47 ba he aridrralastar^ gl. arrdle and 124, 1 50 
ba mo amra arailiu aridralastar ind noeb. It is. not easy to say 
what is the root, but there seems no good reason for insisting on the 
existence of two different words having exactly the same form. Now 
the gL arrdle has a parallel in ML 23 c 16 dwrra/e. ' he places them,' 
[and cf. 90 c 17 nachamralae, Mest he fling me (into aespair) , l so 
that possibly this gl. arrale means [pro-jecit], 'he dispatched (him 
on an errand).' But the gl. on the second passage can only mean, 
' she effected, wrought (the miracle) ' ; and one does not see how this 
meaning can be extracted from pro-ieM. But if Broccan could 
construct such a form a&fordon' itge Brigte bet 126, 177, on the basis 
of CoXmaris fordonte, it is not ahogether impossible that he may 
have adopted Fiacc's aridralastar without being too exigent as to 
the precise meaning. But no other instance of the word has come 
under my notice. 

rdnicc y see riccim. 

ratk, wheel, ' rota ' ; du. gen. y 125, 168 hi carput da rath. 

rathy grace, favour ; dat. y 111, 23 di-a rath ronbroena ; and perhaps in phr. 

do raith (cum gen.), ' for the benefit of, on behalf of, to favour,' 122, 

122 do raith a aithig, 125, 173. 

rath y stock, food ; dat. y 116, 51 nisgaib do rath a hoeged, gl. do biatkad 
bocht, but it is curious that the same poem should contain also the 
two instances quoted in preceding, 'do raith a hathig' 125, 173, and 
122, 122 (badly written, a oithig). 

'ratha y 120, 50 ro'ratha duit du gude, gl. F do'ratta 9 'may thy prayer be 
granted thee,' or ' thy prayers have been granted thee.' But 'ratha 
does not stand for dorata y ' were given ' ; and, on the other hand, I 
cannot harmonize the vowel ra-tha, with renim. It is noteworthy 
that exactiy the same form occurs in SM II. 338, 19 is aithgin muna 
marathar feib ro'ratha cen fuilliud leo, where the gL gives roheimed 



262 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISU HYMNS. 

isin rath, 'just as thcy had been givcn in thestock' ; but unfortunately 
the word never occurs again in the whole of the Brehon Laws. The 
meaning can hardly be other than * thy prayers have been granted 
thee',jas our idiom puts it, but renim guiae, should mean, • I give [sell] 
prayers '. It seems tolerably certain that the cxpression/«? rvreUka 
must have been a familiar phrase in the constantly recurring exigencies 
of .r/tavfr-giving and -rendering, and it is quite possible that we have 
hcre a reminiscence of the legal expression. 

re n-, prep., beforc, of place or time ; 30, 45 ria sluag ndemna; 126, 180, 
185 ria /idul ;— with pronom. e/ement, 1 sg., rium 135, 59 [Oremam]; 
1 p/., remunn 29, 34 ; 110, 7 reunn (F remond &c] ; 3 sg^fem^ rtmpe 
125, 166 am-macc rempe nrsderbrad, where rempe is gl. iceakimtk&s, 
cf. 134, 33. 

recam, sce riccim. 

recht, right, law; pl., 135, 50. 51 fri dub-rechta gcntliuchta, fri sdib-recktu 
heretecda. 

r/de, level plain ; gen. % 118, 66 for medon r. 

rega, l will go* ; 2 sg., 102, 50 mos-r^a (dochum nime), gL im-mucAa rega, 
mox lbis ; 3 />/., 102, 52 regat fir Herenn do brathl 

regew, L. 27, 21. 

regnoy L. 29, 36. 

rcgum, L. 27, 21. 

rtid, smooth ; 29, 34 rop reid remunn 

rcidim, I drive (a chariot) ; imperf. 3 sg. f 126, I9jin chaillech reided Currech, 
(but F imreded), gl. ro'riadaig .i. ro'imthig % who travcrscd, drove all 

round. 

reimcise, act of foreseeing; dat., 134, 35 rosc D^ do'm rtimciseif)^ B has 
imcaisin; remcaisiu [gen., -caisen, dat., -caisin) is common enough, 
cf. ML 19c 17. 40b 15. 50c 22. d 1, but this form -cise as dat. is on a 
par with much in the same text. 

rem- y in rempe, remunn, see re n-. 

rcmthechtas, act of preceding ; 134, 39 intech De* do'm r., let it be the way 
that runs infront ofme. 

renim, I sell ; redup. perf. 3 sg., 112, 12 ni rir macc De ar dfbad ; see also 
'ratha, and cf. asnr. 

rcruig(}) 30, 44 reraig faithi ccn dibad, gl. roYfg, 'great kings^?), oxrtrig y 
perhaps intended for * (long) time-kings \ to correspond with thc further 
gl., * long age was their age', and also gL ro'retg in F [cf . FM a*m. 
868 retlu ruireach redrige] ; the gll. refer to the ante-di/uvtans, so that 
they understood the word to mean the personages of Genesis, cap. v. 

reraig, he drove ; 120, 101 reraig a carpat, (Natfraich the driver of her 




hand,' is no doubt the same word, though the gL gives rofoiresfar, * he 
helped. 1 But the metric does not allow the prefix ro\ which indeed 
seems quite superfluous, though it occurs so m LL quoted below : F 
omits the article in and reads fororaid, q.v. It is used in the sense 
of he ru/ed, guided as King, cf. LL 50 a 5 Cathair Mar, reraig Herind; 
146 a 33 (Art mac Cuind) 

anais 1 Ternraig iar-sin 

tricha mbliadan co nirgair 



GLOSSARY TO THB IRISH HYMNS. a6j 

nraig herind eraim nglain 
ro'das'gab o muir co muir. 
ibid, 23 a 19 rorreraigsetar inn Asia M6ir, they ruled great(er) Asia. 

'rertatar 9 thev ran ; 121, i io in tan dorertatar fo fan [F dorethetar gl. 
ro*reithsetar\ where rertatar can hardly be anything but rb(e)thetar 9 
redup. perf. of 'rethim y I run towards. 

ri 9 king ; nonu 9 29, 38. 115, 45. 117, 63. 130, 13. 132, 47 ; oblique case, rig : 
gen. 9 29, 41. 30, 53. 118, 70. 122. 126 ; dat. 9 100, 30 ; acc 9 26, 10 (rig 
/*-), 129, 1. 131, 40. 

riccim [nriccim], I attain to, go up to, towards ; subj. pres. 1 //., 126, 186 
recam in n-eclais for rith, 'let us reach the church on (at) a run' ; perf. 
' Zsg. 9 126, 174 in tan rordmcc a leass, ' when he needed it ' ; s-aor. suoj. 
1 sg. 9 131, 39 ar nad ris iffernn ; 1 p/. 9 29, 41 risam sith ind rig ; but 
the cpd. cotrtssam, 'may we attain , is intrans. folld by hi flaith nime, 
ibicL ; 3//., 130, 19 abstail immum cotrisat. In the orthotonic form 
3 sg. 29, 42 sech ro'ised 9 ro'issam 9 where the prefix and the root are 
separate syllables. 

richea\ Kingdom of Heaven ; 127, 209. 

rigan 9 queen ; 111, 20 ind rigan rfgda. 

rigda, royal ; 111, 20 ind rigan r. 

rige 9 Kingship, Kingdom ; 100, 28 for nim consena a rige; 101, 43 i n-Ard- 
macha fil rige. 

rig-/dm 9 royal hand ; 121, 1 12 ro°r6raig in rfg-laim, which cannot be an 
inverted genitive because of m, [laim ind rfg, hand of the KingJ But 
the verse is wrong in any case : either F fororaid rig-laim or reraig 
[without the prefix] in rig-laim will correct the metre. 

•ringraty subj.pl. ZpL 27, i7,do m n'ringrat (F do*ringrat), where^*ri>i/ya/is 
the orthotomc torm, corresponding to an enclitic thtgr-y the gl. gives 
roTitdgrat [and roTfanmniget (?)jdi ar n-anacul, < may they summon 
us to sive us, [may they name us (?)] cf. togairm^ ( invocation.' Unfor- 
tunately the exact meaning of do'{ro m )ingar' is not known ; but it 
seems clear that it cannot be simply = ' to sumraon,' for all the verbs 
used have a reference to detiverance from dangers. Nor is the 
expression 'raay they summon us to our de/iverance' in keeping with 
the simple directness of the poem, and, but for the agreement of the 
two texts, I should have felt inclined to suggest doringbat ' may they 
ward off ' (danger, etc, involved in cach ing 9 18, as in Sanctan's hymn 
130, 17, cech saeth doringba). 

. rir 9 see renim. 

riSy rissanty see riccim. 

rith 9 act of running, race, course ; 126, 186 forr/M, (going) 'at a run* ; gen., 
98, 9 amru retha, ' a miracle of a course,' ' a wondrous career.' 

ro 9 short form of subj. (opt.) of copula, see ropj 127, 203 where F reads 
rop 9 but the gen. follg. is not explicable. 

robbetn (-bet,) subj. [optatl pres. of verb of existence, see ro-boi ; 29, 24 robbem 9 
' may we dwelf &c ; 1 1 1, 2 1 robbet 9 ' may they continue to be ', 126, 1 79. 
126, 191. 

roba, pret. of copula ; 99, 15 robo chobair do'nd Erinn tichtu P. ; 124, 154 
ro'bo amru ; whereas roboi is the form of the verb of existence. 

'rodba, may she destroy ; 110, 9 dorodba innunn (cisu) ar colla, gL rodibda. 
The verbal form dibdaim dibaim 9 seems often to run into tne forms of 
digbaim in the glossators : thus we find forms didba, diba; dibus 9 



a6 4 CLOSSAKY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

didbus; dibdaither y dibaither, dibter ; rodibad y dibdaa\ didbad; the 
ifibad forms have branched out into many varieties of spelling diobaig y 
diogbad y diobaith y and dibath y &c ; but the real root can hardly be 
other than ben, dodi-bnim y do'rd'dba y as Ziramer has analysed it ; 
exactly the same spelling is found FM ann. 860 do rodbad aird-ri 
Ereann ; 940. 

'roega y from the redup. perf. roigu = ro'gegu f from ^/ gus t *choose\ gL F 
doraigais y ' whom thou hast chosen ', 102, 51 ymraon dcrrotga. 

roena t subj. 3 sg., of roenaim, I break (battle) ; 110, 7 ro'roena re[m]unn 
catha cach thedma ; a very common construction, c£ FM. sub an*. 
976 cath raoinead ria mBrian for Gallaib, ' a battle was gained by 
Brian over the forcigners, &c.' Here it seeras to mean, 'may Drigid 
gain for us battles over every disease '. 

rogamus, L. 27, 21. 

'roigse y 28, 31 ardonroigse [F ardondrosjpet (!)] di-ar tr6gi, gL afrorair' 
chise, ' may he be merciful to us ', which is no doubt the meaning, but 
the form is not thereby explained, for the root of the gloss is dirchess, 
and roigse involves togegese ; cf. Wb 16,c con roigset Dia n-airiub-si, 
1 that they may beseech God for you ' 5 F seems to suggest, ' that tkey 
may beseech God for us '. 

roif, gen. of rout, a shot, cast, fling ; 123, 143 focress im-muir fut roit y gl. 
fut erchora; cf. FM 590 nibat foicsi do rout, where also the word is 

^issyllabic. 

rolaic % occurs twice : 101, 38 fo&rolaic isin mor-chute, ' ht flung them down 
into hell ' ; 103, 62 son in c^etail fosrolaich [rolaic Fl ' the sound 
of the music prostrated them.' But the gll. are difficult : F" 1 * gives 
/o'sroches (?), and /o'ro'ch!astar .i. ro's/uc lais y ' he shut them up, 
carried them off with him ', where the root seems to be taken as fo*ro* 
laich = lovochel. In the second instance, the gl. is ro/ai/gesfar, 
where probably the gl. had the same idea of 'covering' in view, 
connecttng it with lige y ' lying down '. But even so, one does not see 
how * the sound o/ tne music o/ the angels ' could have a similar erTect 
as the action o/ the devil had had, unless the meaning be takcn to be 
1 flung down ' (into ecstasy of sleep, or into hell, respectively) ; cf. far- 
laic y he flung ; do forlaicthc y was nung, &c. 

ron-ehend y scal-skin ; gen. y 125, 168 i criol ron-cind y which Tgl. 'in a creel 
of skin of seafthere was the garment'. But the gl. F"** has 'so that 
he asked of Ronchend, a sub-deacon . . . . , and a garment was found 

in a creel that Ron-chend had with him, in the chariot 

like to the skin of a seal's head was that garment '. 

rop y cop. subj. 3 sg., may it be ; immcdiately folld. by the predicative word ; 
27, 15*, 16, 20 1 . 29, 34, 41. 126, 194, 198. 131, 38. 132, 47 ; occasionally 
written only ro 29, 39*, 41. 127, 203 (F rop). 

rorda y see immradim. 

rosc y eye ; 134, 35 ; daf., rusc, 135, 67. 

ruadi\ redness (of fire) ; 28, 29. 

ruataid(}) 120, 98 ba maith conidrualaid d6, g\. co wernestar, 'dedit'; 
but probably Colgan*s et bene ei successit is as near the orjginal as 
we can get ; for con'ruatamtsLns 'went, befel, happened 1 , cf. FM ann. 
866 do'n deabaid conruala y ' in the battle which took place '. 

rubrum, L. 26, 11. 

ruire, 'great king', as the gl. gives, 26,4. 28, 27, 29 (ruri); gen. y 112, 7 
mathair mo rurech, (ro'riggt.) 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 365 

ruirmiu [Z] form, probably to [A] do*r\m-, ' I recount,' 119, 81, but the T gl. 
seexns to look on it as *perf., ni roairmius. The form ruirmiu wotud 
however be a curious enclitic, in spite of F gl., ' I cannot effect its 
turem nor its arim, its enumeration \ but there is very little difference 
made between the dcrimim and the adrimim in actual use. In its two 
instances of occurrence here, we have 119, 81 m ruirmiu, ni dirmiu y 
but 123, 134 ni fail do'ru*rme, gl. don/ a thurem, as pres. subj. 3 sg., 
where there is no sense of past time involved. The repetition was 
evidently a common usage, cf. FM 919, ni ruirmiu, ni airema ; LL 
54 a 39, 47, 50 ra'rimit ocus rahdnnit, &c 

ruri, see «* ire . 

'rurme, see ruirmiu. 

rusc, see nw. 

«r, infix pron. of 3 pers. sg. and pl., after ni', no', do\fo* and ro' : — 

97, 5 maisse d6ine, ni\ftoimled ; 100, 25 na tri coicait no\rcanad ; 
100, 29 ni'x'gajbed tart na lia ; 101, 34 mairb, dorfiuscad ; 101, 36 in 
cach, do\r*fuc ; 101, 38 meicc £., forrolaic, 103, 62 fo*rrolaich ; 116, 
51 nisgaib ; 116, 52 nijdfgaib, 118, 72 a tret, ni'x'dfgaib al-lfn ; 125, 
166 ni\rderbrad. 

sad y mighty, powerful, (gl. sonairf), 100, 23 ba sab indarba cloeni. 

saecula, L. 28, 25. 

sdid f false. 

saib-J&tke, false prophets, 135, 5a 

sdib-rcchtu, false laws, 135, 52. 

saiget, arrow ; 27, 2a 

sai//, piece of bacon ; gtn., 116, 53 lucht saille. 

saithy see seth. 

salana\ salt ; 119, 8a 

Salem % rex Salem, 27, 23. 

sa/m y psalm ; 100, 30 cet — . 

samaigim y I place ; pret 3 sg f 102, 55 samaiges crich fri aidchl 

samudy congregation ; 113, 25 s. St. Brigte, cf. FM sub ann. 835 samad 
Padraicc archena ; 869, &c 

sanct-, sls prefix = St -(Brigid) ; 113, 25. 114, 30. 115, 41. 126, 189 [all in 
BroccanJ. * 

sancty used as subst, pl. dat. 9 126, 190 co sanctaib Cille-dara. A very notice- 
able use of the word : Cormac has the item sanct % specially applied 
to St Brigid, but it is certainly not of common occurrence as a noun 
subst. 

sianyitfa 131, 42 is commonly read as a Latin expansion for the Jla of MS. : 
F has sruthib, which makes the right measure of syllables (8), but 
unless we read sanct a srutkib 'saint out of sages', I do not see what 
is to be done with sancta. To say that sruith is fem. y and therefore 
sancta an adj. fem. in agreement, is to give an explanation which 
demands proof of possibihty. 

Sanctan, n. pr. Bishop S., 131, 42. 

santach y covetous, greedy (of wealth) ; 113, 13 s. for seotu. 

•sasad(?) 114, 34 nach mod ro'sasad mo beoil (F sasat); the gL roseset, 
('sesset F), 'theymight reach 1 , seems to suggest a connexion with 
ro'soich, ' whatever way my lips may reach ' ; cf. the form sasar, which 



266 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

is found several times in the SM., I. 864, 6 ; II. 140, 18 sasa(r) ; IV. 
376, y ; V. 456, 9, usually with the same gi (segar and) innsaigther. 
as found in 0'Dav., p. 117, suggesting sag- 9 l to sue\ as the root u I 
beseech God against every battle, whatever way my lips may (reach ? 

suffice ?) ". 

sathech, satiated, satisfied (with food) ; 116, 55. 

scaraim, I separate ; pret. 3 sg., 118, 67 scarais aforbrat, gl.scai/es, *she(put 
off and) spreadout her garment (on a sunbeam) ', which is plainly the 
meaning, but scarais does not convey it It occurs in the same hymn 
121, 109 scarais a hech cenn a bre*it, 'her horse diseonnected his head 
from the yoke 1 , though here too the construction is abnormal, for 'to 
sever from' is scarfri,—(scar as I have never seen) ; besides cenn has 
no pron. and breit no article, and ech is singular though the verb in the 
next line is plural ; and in fact the gl. suggests something different 
with \isfo breit, bis fo bragait ind eich, quasi the fo-breit 9 which is 
under [= around) the neck of the horse. Perhaps the horse tore or 
broke some portion of the trapping called cenn fo breit or something 
of the kind. The word occurs correctly used, pass. pret. 103, 63 
roscarad (anim Patraicc/r/'-a chorp). 

sct% story ; gen. $ 114, 36 amru sceoil; pL dat., 97, 1 atfct hi sulaib. 

sciathy shield ; 27, 20. 126, 194. 134, 40. 

Scotaib, to Irish folk, 101, 35. 

scol, school (monastery) ; gen. f 29, 40 hi timchuairt na scu/e-st. 

screpu/, scruple (-weight) ; 124, 1 59 cid 6en s. 

-sc, affix, denoting (with preced. art. def.) the proximate demonstrat, 29, 39 
in guidi-se, 40 na scule-se ; 30, 48 in catnraig-se. 

j/, six ; 97, 2, 5. 

st\'/i y prep. (cum acc.\ past, beyond. 

% 26, 13 (ro'n*snada) sech na ncmi ; 100, 24 sech treba doine ; 110, 6 x. 
drungu demna ; 126, 184 (ro'n*snadat) sech piana ; 131, 26 sech macc 
De", seems to mean in spite of perhaps, ' outside the influence of ', but 
it is impossible to determinc the meaning precisely because of the 
vagueness of other words of these two lines. 

sech t scems to mean * whoever ' in 29, 42 sech ro-fsed, but the exact meaning 
is uncertain ; 'whoever might attain y may we attain', i.c, *whetket 
anybody ' or ' beyond what anybody else ' attain. 

sceh, conj., for, since ; 115, 43 sech ni chiuir, *for she did not buy, &c' ; 
125, 175 sech ni furecht forcraid ann ;— besides that, though ; 116, 55 
sech ba sathech X de, ni bu bronach A. 

seehip, whatever (it be), cpd. of seeh, and the subj. pres. of copula ; 26, 6 secip 
leth, ' (in) whatever direction ', wherever. 

sechty seven ; 26, 14. 118, 71. 

•scfaittn y only in red. perf. 3 sg. y 121, 114 dosephain an os ; and 3 41. 128, 
124 ce dasefnatar in tsluaig, ' though the multitudes chasea it', gL 
xotoipniset and xo'taifnitar. A good example of the transformatioii 
of forms [A] do'sifnatar y [Z] tbifnetar, where ro'tbifnitar may be con- 
trasted with the T toif\h\nuset, which has added the j-aonst to [the 
redup. perf. baseof ^/ svenn, i.e., se-svenn, where (s)h + v = f % written 
here 'sephain and 'sefnatar, cf. M 1. 36d 1 7 'sepfainn. But obviously, the 
writer of this verse understood nothin^ of the real relations of the two 
forms, for he gives 121, 1 19 tdfnetar coin alta di, with the enclitic form ; 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 267 

i.e. he was on the stage of the language parallel with the glossator 
of F at 122, 124. 
seirc, see serc. 

scmine, L. 27, 23. 

s/n, blessing ; sign (?) ; 26, 1. 29, 38 sln De ; 103, 68 ba s/n gaire i ngenair (?). 

scna, denial ; 127, 203 cen sena. 

s/nad, act of blessing ; 30, 45. 

s/naim, I bless ; subj. pres. 3 sg., 30, 54 Xt xowsena ; pret. 3 sg. 9 senais, 119, 
77. 120, 99. 121, 115. 122, 127, 129. 125, 163, but depon., senastar 120, 
89, (where it is curious that in one stanza three of the verbs have this de- 
ponent form, though senais is used six tiraes in this very poem) ; pass. 
ptcp., 119, 76 senta impe, ba derg-laid, (cf. MR. 196, 7 used of a 
consecrated banner). The gl. T regards the bath as a bath in which 
Brigid herself was, ir-raba sifein, so that possibly the gl. took it as, 
* wondrous to her (was) the blessed bath around her ', but Cogitosus 
says nothing of her being in a bath, ' uidens aquam ad balnea para- 
tam\ The gll. know nothing of the construction of senta, which 
they render as if it were active, bennachais .i. ro's£nastar. 

seotu, see s/t. 

sephain, see se/ainn. 

serc y love ; acc 9 115, 42 uarach im seirc De\ 

semwnibus, L. 27, 21. 

sessam, act of standing ; 26, 3. 

s/t 9 road ; 102, 46 for set, 103, 61, 62. 

s/t 9 valuable object ; 123, 141 in s/t argait, the silver pin 9 g\. delg (141 and 
144) ; 124, 153 gL in mdin, and tinne argait, bar of silver. 

s/t, likeness, equal, * the like of a person ; 126, 195 as-set, 'her equal'. 

seth, labour ; 101, 35 roches m6x-seth; 130, 17 cach seth doringba ; 115, 40 
sfth iar saith (F sdeth), gl. disease or labour ; pl. 103, 63 lar sethaib. 

sethrach, laborious ; 131, 38 rao chorp rop sigith s. [F sanhracb], gL T or 
sethach. 

ss\ she ; only occurs once, 126, 178 where F gives sith fri gabud, but T did 
not so read, for it glosses si .i. Brigid ; nor do I know how siih could 
be rendered, because sith has no meaning that could be brougbt into 
this line. But every line of the whole stanza is doubtful. If si is the 
pron., it is wrong ; and indeed neither s/ ' he', nor si 'she*, (nor siat> 
they '), ever appears elsewhere in these poems. 

siasair, she sat ; 112, 2 siasair suide eoin i n-ailt, gl. rosaidestar. There 
can be nodoubt about the meaning, as the word occurs ML 43bi imm- 
SL-siassair ob-sedit, (he besieged), but the form is not satisfactorily 
explained : assuming it to be the result 0! a redup., siass{-air) } for 
se-sess-, is to assume an arbitrary base sess extracted out of a relatively 
rare form seiss, l he sat* % which is itself of sufficiently obscure origin. 
On the other hand if the analogy of -drtasair = Mastar, • he 
addressed', from y/ glad, be followed, we might take se\d)estar ■ = 
siastar, [but also cf. miaslar from midiur and fiastar from fet-ar 
(</ vid), as dep. fut. (subj.) 3 sg.] ; and the analogy of tarrasatr and 
tarrastar as the pret. 3 sg. of to-air-sissiur may have aided the 
equation of -astar = asair as 3 sg., (siastar = ) siasair. 

side, the dei terreni f worshipped by the Irish before the preaching of St 
Patrick ; //. acc n 101, 41 tuatha adortais sidi, gl. F sithaige. 



\ 



a68 GLOSSA/iY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. \ 

sigith, permanent, lasting, 131, 38 mo chorp rop s. f F rob buan. 

sin, storm, bad weather ; 115, 38 ; gen. f 100, 27 uacht sini. 

sinit (?) old age, 111, 21 iar sinit, gl. iar sentaidF. 

sinnach, fox ; 122, 12 1. 

sith, peace ; 29, 41. 115, 40. 

sith-[f]taith, ' kingdom of peace \ or ' prince of peace ', 100, 19, 

probably the latter, for the line follg. speaks of hts descendanis. 
sith-laithe, ' day of peace ', 102, 56. 

sius, (?) 135, 63. 

slabrcid, chain, fettcr, dat. [of slabrad], 29, 33 tarslaic P. a[s} slabreid. 

sldn y n. pr. ' fontis Slana', gl. 100, 29, from follg. : 

sldn, whole, sound (healthy) ; 119, 78 s. cen galar. 

sluag, host, multitude ; 30, 45. 123, 137 ; //. notn., 122, 124 in ^jyuaig; acc., 
113, \ 20 sluagu. 

'sn\ infix. pron. 3 sg. pl. ; 99, 14 and 100, i9do'j*'icfed, hewould reach(come 
to) them, (perhaps also 102, 54); 124, 155 ro\rwbi, she dashed it 
(against her hana). 

sncuiim, I protect ; subj. pres. 3 sg., ronsnada, ' may he protect us ', 26, 13. 
28, 27. 113, 20 (snade) ; 3//., 126, 183 ronsnadat; pret. 3 sg^ 26, 11 
ro'n'snaid. There are also three instances of an extraordinary form 
snaidsi- folld. apparently by an objective pronoun, viz. 26, 1 1 snaidsi' 
um y ' may he protect me 1 , where the gl. has rowsnade sind(\) ; 28,27 
snaidsvunn (with same gl. ) ; 29, 38. When a sufficient number of forms 
analogous to these are discovered in other texts than these (and the 
Felire), the correct analysis mav be ascertained. There can be nothing 
gained to science by attempted explanations of such combinations of 
vocables as 28, 27 snaidsiunn ruri ronsnada, — and snada the last word 
must be, to rhyme with gaba, — where snada has to be twisted into a 
past tense to make sense, while iust before 26, 13 rvnsnada is used 
(rightly), = ' may he protect us/ Again, 28, 28 soersum .1. ro'soera 
sinn, both gll. : any such soersum is an impossibUity. 

snddud, protection ; 27, 15. 132, 49. 159, 7. 

snechta, snow ; 115, 38 where the gl. seems to sugjjest an inversion, "the 
wind drove snow by a storm M , adding, " that is to teach (or effect ?) a 
trisyllable, for that was put between . . . . , quod non additur in 
fine ", which possibly refers to the tria sin that should have come at 
the end of the line after gaeth (as in the prose), but which is put 
* bctween snechta and the verb luades. But I do not understand na 
dulect of the gloss, and therefore cannot explain the clause fully ; gen. 

134, 24 etrochta snechtai. 

so, pronom. affix with def. art., denoting proximate demonstr., this, these ; 

135, 47 na ntri-so; see also -se. 

sochaidc, multitude, company ; 134, 47 hi s. in company, opp. to alone, or vvith 
multitudes opp. to with but afew ; cf. LL 58 /9 16. 

sochraite y army, post ; 134, 41 ; cf. FM sub ann. 866 [p. 504, 13 sockraide 
and sochaide 17]. 

sder, free, noble ; 110, 15 biam soer; 132, 50 ateoch in rig soer suthain. 

sderaim, I free ; subj. pres. 3 jr^., ronsoera 30, 54. 110, 5. 111, 24. 131, 44. 
159, 12 ; 3 //., ronsoerat, 26, 67, 10. 27, 24. The form soeras occurs 




GLOSSARY TO THE JRISH HYMNS. a6» 

soersum 28, 28 the glL rcndcr *may hc frcc us.' But it is impossible 

to justify such a version. 
soillst, light ; 102, 56, 60 (soillsi), 134, 23 (soilse). 
so/ma, swiftness ; 169, 7. 
son, sound ; 99, 16. 103, 62. 
sosc/Za, gospel ; 101, 33 pridchad soscelad (by error from the ending of word 

preced.). 
soter 9 Gr., 28, 25. 
sous, knowledge ; dat., 119, 73 is .da'm sous, gl. ddn and filidecht, * poctry ' ; 

d FM ann. 921 soas .i. so-f ios, ' good knowledgc' 

spiritus f L. 27, 17. 

spirut, spirit, of the Holy Ghost ; 30, 54. 130, 11. 159, 1, 3, 5, 12 ; gen. f 126„ 
100 in spiria. 

sruith, variously rendered, a chief, a sage, an experienced person &c. ; 131, 
42 of Bp. Sanctan. 

Stephani f L. 27, 17 (F). 

suanach, sleepy, given to sleep ; 115, 41 gl. cotu/tach, id. 

suas, above, of motion ufnvardsj 100, 24 ft it lifted his form upwards '. 

Succat, n. pr. of Patrick, his baptismal name, given by his parents, gl. as a 
Welsh word, sucat=z l strong battlc ', 97, 3. 

suidt, act of sitting ; 26, 3. 112, 2. 

- suidiu, dat of pron., iar-suidiu, ft after this', subsequently ; 116, 53. 124, 158. 

suil y cye; duat. nom. y 119, 84 df suil. 

surnn, oven, LsiLfurnus ; dat. f 28, 29 a[s] surnn tened ; [sdrn in Bible]. 

suthain, everlasting, eternal ; 132, 50 in rig soer /. 

/-, remnant of def. art in mas. sg. nom. before vowel, 101, 39 in Aapstal. 

/-, rcduction of do, * they ', between the tonic accent on the subst follg., and 
the preced. prep. i-do-biu = i-t-b\u, in thy life-time, 102, 51. 

tabraid, sec dobert 

taet, come thou ; 159, 4 tat, a Christ 

tafnetar, see under 'scfainn. 

taidlech, shining, resplendent ; 110, 4 in grian t, gl. taitnemech, id. 

taig, see tech. 

ta/r, dry weather ; 117, 59 ba /. coidche inn-a gort, gl. terad toerad. 

tair f may it come ; 3 sg. [x-aor.] subj. (injunctive), 130, 24 nvm thair 
mortlaid ; 135, 58 co no mthair uar fochraice ; with infix after thc 
Prep. Pref.y 130, 20 dotifdir-se trinoit ; 130, 26 dommair trocaire ; 
131, 31 aommair fiado ; 3//., 30, 45 tairset li-ar n-athair. 

tairchanaim, I prophesy ; imperf. 3 pL, 100, 19 tuatha H. tairchantais, 

( praedicabant' 
tairchetul, prophecy ; //. dat., 134, 16 i tairchetiaib fitha. 
tairisem, steadfastness, stability ; 134, 29 t talmon. 

tairte f raay it reach, assail ; 26, 8 nacha'n m tairie adamna, * may hunger not 
reach us' ; 130, 23 ni'mthair/e 6c ; 131, 25 nvm' thair/e erchor amnas, 
but in both cases there was evidently a readin? thuis/e, gl. ni tharda 
tuisliud form, as well as the reading, ni tharda ti taisi, which was 
clearly an ety. gL on tais-/t\ ( death-colour ' ; but in 130, 16 it is 



?70 GLOSSAKY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

nvm' /har/e f gl. ni ro'm7Vi/Vtfi/, ' may it not touch me.' Even tn such a 
set of lines as those of Sanctan it is hardly possible to accept so poor 
an invention as ni'm'thairte in three contiguous stanzas ; the gt on 
16 evidentlv contemplates taidle ; for tair/e y LU 19 a i dianda tairle mo 
lorg-sa, mairfid-us, if my club reacb them, it will kill them '. 

/airse/, see tair. 

taithmety recollcction, commemoration ; 27, 18 t. anma Ig. ; 120, 187 /. 
Fiadat. 

fafam, earth, ground ; gcn. t 134, 29 tairisem talma/i ; da/. y 131, 44 for 
ta/main y ' on carth \ 

'/an y time ; adv. in tan = * at the time when ', 97, 2. 108, 53. 103, 65. 121, 110 
125, 164, 165, 174; always folld. immediately by tbe verb of theclause, 
save 125, 165 in a line that is inexplicable, in tan A/ba gabud di. 

tanky see ticcim. 

tar y over, across ; (mountains) 98, 9. 

tar/c y sce tairle. 

tarmchosal, transgression ; 101,j8. 

tarsiaic, he freed, delivered, rclcased (from bondage) ; 29, 31 tarslaic P. a[s] 
slabreid. Another example of the use of an enclitic form where there 
is no justification for the torm ; it is gl. ro'tuaslaic F, cf. tuaslucud used 
here (163, 42) of re/ease from servitude ; ioxtarstaic cf. S. na Rann, 7319 
d\SLt\'Jfars/aic t and 5287 conas' tors/aic. Possibly the scribe connected 
it with /ar/eic, * he let him loose \ for /uas/aic- [fuas/aic-fo + od + 
y/s/ah] might have been expected to keep the prenxal tua-, but cf. 
Ml. 58 a 11 dorosi/Cy and cf. here 27, 18 do'x\'fors/atce % cf. (doyf&rsta/c-. 

tarf, thirst, drought ; 100, 29. 

Tassach, n. pr. ; 102, S^gen., 54 Tassaig, the •cerd' (artist) of Patrick. 

tathich {tathig F), it visitcd, haunted ; 121, 113 tathich torc allaid a trc*t. 

'fe, sec underyfcr/*. 

tcch, house ; 121, 108 ; dat., 118, 68 1 taig. 

tcdnty pestilence ; gen. y tedttta 110, 8 ; dat. y tedmaim 26, 8. 

fcgdais y house ; gcn. y 125, 171 i toeb tegdaisc. 

tciti (apparently a dative form), fire ; 28, 25 soeras L. di thein; 131, 28 ar 
tncin ; but also written even ten, cf. 102, 48 asin ten; 124, 148 for ten, 
— the normal form being fcnid; but the gcn. is always correctly tenea\ 
28, 29. 126, 181. 134, 25. Probably the short form was more con- 
venient (with prep.) for the poets. Cf. FM ann. 626 i t/w», 4 in fire', 
844 i tein. 

Tcmair y n. pr. Tara ; 101, 44 ; gen., Tcmrach 100, 20. 

tcmc/ y darkness ; 101, 41. 

tcmporibus, L. 27, 22. 

tcncd y sec tcin. 

tenga\ tongue (?) ; 131, 36 lurech arbaig mo th., F thiriga, which it must be, 

to rhyme mxhjinna. I have no idea of the real meaning or constmc- 

tion of the stanza. 

f/rnam, act of cscaping ; 126, 200 asr611cm t/rnam, *may we merit escape ', 
gl. .i. rvernam, which might seem as if the glossator looked on temam 
as subj. pres. 1 p/. 

tcsbad, was failing, deficient ; imperf. 3 sg. % 125, 176 nicon tesbad banne ass ; 
apparently a combination of tes- [» do -f- es] and the substantive verb. 



GLOSSARY TO THB IRISH HYMHS. 271 

Jessed, see tiagaim. 

testa (?), 130, 20 do*mair-se trinoit testa, the gll. evidently know nothing 
about the word, for in trinoit testamail conveys no meaning, and the 
speculative *or tresta .i. treda', 'threefold', shows that testa was only 
jargon to them. 

tiagaim, I go ; [j-aor.] subj. 1 pl., 26, 2 cia tiasam, gll. cip e leth tiasam, 
1 whichever way we go ', but cia tiasam should mean * thaugh we go ' ; 
at least tbe use of cia = cipe Itth remains to be proved ; (s-aor.) imperf. 
subj. 3 sg., 96, 7 (asbert) con tessed for tonna, gl. co ndichsed. 

iiccim [= do-iccim, I move towards], I come ; (imperf. of fut =)condit 3 sg., 
99, 14 do's*'icfed arithisi, he would cotne again, so 100, 19, where 
probably 'snr meant * to them ', and it is not impossible that mosnicfcd 
(102, 54 F) was taken to have the same meaning, for the gl. has ueniat 
P. iterum huc, and tben, nirbu go quia uenit P. iterum co S. ; — 
[j-aor.] subj. 3 //., 26, 8 immwn' tisat ar tedmaim, where gl. tisat immun 
shows that it was felt to be an infix. pron., but on the other hand we 
have 101, 36 immi con tissat, ' that they should come (to iudgement) 
around him ', where immicontissat would be a curious cpo. Even in 
26, 8 it is a doubtful cpd, for the meaning of imthised is not quite the 
same, cf. 99, 17 gadatar co tfssad, ar a n-imthised lethu, they prayed 
that he would come, that he might go about (* with them \ if lethu may 
be held to mean this) ; — perf. 3 sg. y 101, 39 con' dathanic } till the 
apostle came [to them?] ; 3//, 121, 108 tancaiar a tech, 'they came 
home.' 

tichtu y act of coming ; 99, 15. 100, 21. 

timchuairty circuit ; 29, 40 hi /. na scule-se. 

ismmi, warmth ; 100, 32 gL tofliuin and teas y id. 

tinchetut y act of reciting, incantation ; //., 135, 50 tinchetla saib-fothe. 

tindy sharp, fierce(?) ; 110, 4 in grian /., gl. fiery, blazing : I have no note 

of the word occurring elsewhere in this sense. 
tinne y piece of bacon ; 120, 89 gl. sailie. 

iintarradj 99, 18 ar a t o chloen tuatha H. do bethu, that he might convert 

from idolatrv the tribes of Erin unto life, gL, ar a comthad, a gL which X 
shows also tne root, com-M^-ad, from J-sOy * to turn ', hence conto'r-oe ^ 
1 he converted ', and so do-ind-to-ro-ioad^ where the strong accent of the 
enclitic form seems to have absorbed the vowel of ro and the root so y 
and the double rr represents r+^[=i]; cf. contbroe Ml 123 b 7, and 
du Intarrae, Ml 54 d 3. 

//r, land ; 100, 20. 

tisaty tissaa\ see ticcim. 

ilachty garment ; 111, 19 gl. etach, though there does not seem much mean- 
in? in the companson of Brigid to a garment ; ' the garment over 
coloured (garments) ', or as F says, ' the dress that surpasses every 
beautiful dress is she ' ; cf. Cormac's inn /dach ligda, p. 26, sub 
Megam' ; SM. I. 150, 10; MR p. 180. 

'tlucestary see dothlaichiur. 

tochuiriur y I summon ; fres. 1 sg. (dep.\ 135, 48 [T has tocuirius]. 

ioeb, side ; dat. % 125, 171 i toeb tegdaise. 

togairm, invocation ; 129, 5 noeb-t ; 133, 2 where the construction is utterly 
unintelligible, 135, 70, 

togairt y apparently a synonym of airge y ( dairy ', cf. LB 63 a 30 do immim na 
togorta .i. na hairge, cf. do'nd argt of gl., 116, 49. 



J7« GLOSSAKY TO TffS IRISH HYMNS. 

'toim/ed, enclitic of dotnelim, I eat, consume ; imperf, 3 sg. t 97, 5 maisse 
d6ine, nvstdim/cd. 

tolam (?) 130, 21 domnrair trocaire /., may mercy come to me /. (?}, gL t tei 
ocus i n-elfmai, ' in silence and in preparedness (?) ', which is raerely 
an ety. gl., [= toi + ellam\ Where tbe word tolam occurs in LU 700 8, 
it was evidently regarded as a form of talam y ' earth. > It is not tola, 
(which means a flood '), but to/am, and its meaning is unknown. 

'to/omar(?) 29, 35 di-ar Fiada/t rontolomar, gl. rotho/tnaigem, may we be 
pleasing to, or assent to, obey the will of ; but here again the fbrm of 
the verb, including an infix pron. reflexive, causes a diflficulty : •may 
wc render ourselves pleasing to our Lord ' ; elsewhere the verb is ntr. y 
and governs the dat., cf. the phr., biad ratholathar dd y LL 171 a 3, 7^ 
14. 

tomiach, threatening ; 29, 38 gl. tomaithmech, cf. peccad : peccthach = tomad: 
tomthach ; [gen. tomtho, 'minationis 1 , Ml 26 d 2]. 

tdniud y act of descending ; 133, 10 of Christ's coming down to the Judgement. 

tonn, wave ; pl. acc, 98, 7 tessed for tonna, gl. for muir. 

torbas (?) 131, 28 ar threthan torbas^ g\. toirnes bas, ' which marks out, dehnes, 
dcath ' (?), but also gl. tores bas. I know no satisfactory analysis or 
explanation. 

torCy boar ; 121, 1 13 t. allaid. 

Torrian, n. pr. Tyrrhene (sea) ; 99, 11. 

toscur y company, 'the guests' ; 116, 56 ni bu bronach in toscur; g\. in t-oegi» 
* the guest ', but adding, or in tuata, or in ... . cugud, or in gnim, 
so that there is a margin for possibilities. It is not certain that there 
is any word 0ja/r='a guest', but tascur *company' is common 
enough, and there were certainly several guests, ' hospi tibus divisaV 
Cogitosus, c. iv. 

tra (thra), a connective particle, whose meaning here can hardly be defined 
as it only occurs once, 135, 48 etrum thra, (c^ot) yt t but 6 reads indiu y 
' to-day ', and perhaps some form of trath stood in our text 

trdth (canonical) hour ; gen. 131, 31 ccch iratha } *at every hour.' 

treb y dwelling-house ; pl. acc, 100, 24 (tuargaib) sech treba doine, raised past 
the dwellings of mankind, ad caelum, says the gl. The word is used 




called Cothirthiacus, ' quia seruiuit iiii domibus magorum ', Cothraige 
was his name during his captivity in Ireland. But the difficulty is 
that -trebc xsgenitive; perhaps it is best to take Cothraige Cethartrtbe 
as one word, F.'s name, and iie might then be understood as including 
the members of the four households : ' numerous were tbe people whom 
C.C. served.' But the word Cothraige is not of obvious analysis, and 
the use of cethar with treb suggests a definiteness of meaning, [as the 
Ten Tribes, the Two Tribes ; cf. /fom.-Pass. t p. 639, de-threb y p, 633, 
deich-threb,] which probably was not fully known even to the commen- 
tators. 

trebrah, continuous (?), 102, 60 ciasu threbrech y possibly referring to the 
continued light of the sun when it stood still ; cf. the denv. verk, 
St. Gall. 7a4 trebrigedar cech consain i ndegaid araile cen gutai 
h-etarru, of the concurrence of three consonants. 

-trcbthachy farmer, only in the cpd. ban-trcbtach, ' a woman keeping house \ 



GLOSSARY TO THE 1RISH HYMHS. 273 

the later language used = ' widow ', but there is nothing to show this 
meaning here 124, 14$. 

Mt, strong ; 29, 38. 133, 2. 135, 70. 

tren-fer % strorig man, champion, 123, 136. 

treodatu t threeness, trinity, 133, 3 (repeated 135, 71) cretim treodataid. It can 
hardly be doubted that this is a reference to the expression found in 
the Preface to Altus Prosator % 64, 52 cretem oenatad co foisitin treda- 
tad, * belief of unity with confession of trinity.' But the words in the 
Lorica are grammatically inexplicable, save by emendation. 

tress % combat ; 26, 4. 114, 33. 

tressam, strongest ; 129, 2 is ed ainm as tressam, superL to trin. 

tr/t, herd ; 118, 72. 121, 113 ; cf. FM ann. 866 marbaid an tred immtfn torc, 
' kill the herd along with the boar.' 

trethan, (the stormy) sea ; 131, 28 ety. gL M-thond [quasi Tpucvfiia], ' because 
experienced sailors say that it is the third wam that most frequently 
sinks ships.' The word is common enough, with various translations, 
such as ^current', FM. ann. 1587 ; 'fury', MR., p. 318. 256 ; cf. Oss. 
Soc III. 76 ; 0'C, Lect., p. 617. 487 ; see also FeL June 3, and the 
gL thereon, in 0'Dav., p. 122 ; cf. LU. 39/934 ; 51633 ; 106043 ; LL. 
113019 ; 154al4 ; 172a29 ; 212a26 ; 225a49 ; 146/319. 

tri t three ; 26, 9. 28, 29. 100, 25. 101, 40 ; — 117, 64 fa thri, ' thrice ' ; 124, 
156 hi trf, '(broke) into three parts.' 

tria % prep. through ; 26, 1 1 tria rubrum mare ; 115, 38 tria sin, 'ty a storm.' 

triar, group of three persons ; 114, 36. 

trinoity the Trinity ; 112, 6 where the gl. apparently takes it as zgenittve, but 
even thus the stanza is unmeaning ; 130, 9 huasal /. do*n?oscai ; 130 
20 /. testa (?) ; 133, 2 toeairm /., where again it is impossible to construe 
the word (135, 70) ; rightly used in its£?/f., 101, 42 inna trindiit ffri. 

triun, one-third, a third part ; 124, 160 ni furecht cid oen screpul ba mo triun 
arailiu, where the subject of furecht seems to be omitted : ' there was 
. not found [one third part] that was greater than another third part 
even (by) a scruple.' 

trdcaire, mercy ; 130, 21. 

tr6car % merciful ; 132, 47. 

tr6gi % wretchedness ; 28, 31. 

truag, wretched ; gen.> 122, 122 (do raith) in truaig; pl. acc. y 113, 18 fri lobru 
truagu. 

truscu, gL clamuy ' lepers ' ; acc. pi n 101, 34 ; 1 have not seen the word 
anywhere else. 

tuay silent ; 100, 20 said of Tara, gl. cengloir. 

tuargaib, raised, Iifted, pret. 3 sg. [ao'fo'argu&-] ; 100, 24 /. a [f]eua ; 123, 
137 omna na /. in sluag, 'an oak, which the crowd did not (could not) 
lift ', [inf. turcbail in gl. on 137]. 

tuatky folk, people: acc. daf. t 101, 41 for tuaith Herenn ; 102, 57 fri tuaith 
[accj Cannan ; //.,99, 18 tuatha Herenn, 100, 19. 101, 41 ; <&*/., 101, 
40 do thua/Aaib [FJ Fene, 113, 23. 

tuathy north ; left (side) ; 100, 29 i Slan tuaith 8. B., which the gl. takes to 
mean 'to the north of B. B.', Colgan 'ad aquilonem iuxta B. B.' ; 
with prtp. fo-yfo-ihuaith, northward, 120, 102. 121, 114. Used quasi- 
prepos., tuathum, ' on my left ', 129, 3. 135, 63. 

LIBER HYMft. T 



274 GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 

tucaim, I give ; pres. 3 sg. y 125, 170 ni bu ances cach thucai, which acc to 
the gl. should mean, ( it was not vcdn [or deep] to the person who 
gave the vat to BrigidV, see under ances. With prothetic / after infix 
pron.yf ret. 3 sg., 101, 36 do's'fuc do bethu, 'all whom he gave [took 
with him] to life.' 

tuisech, leader ; 26, 11. 

turim, act of numbering ; 114, 35 m<S turim, 'more than can be numbered. , 

tuus y beginning, front ; only in phr. do'm thuus, ' in front of me', 129, 4. 

uabar, pride, vainglory ; gen. 9 103, 67 cen airde n-uaba/r (F). 

uacht, cold ; 100, 27 u. sfni. 

Uachtur G., n. pr. Upper Gabra, <c a great hill in the plain of Leinster ", gl. 
121, 120. 

uade, uadib, see 6. 

uair, for, because ; 102, 59 huair assoith la Hdsu in grian ; 129, 2 uair is ed 
ainn as tressam. 

(h)uan y see 6. 

uarach, acting only for an hour(?) ; 115, 42 ni bu huarach im seirc De* (sed 
semper, gl.). This is certainly what the glosses take the word to mean, 
but tt is an extraordinary use of the word : uarach as a derivative from 
uar ' hour ', can hardly be made to denote * intermittent ' 1 The word 
was no doubt chosen to get an assonance with suanach of the pre- 
cedin^ line, but it was more probably intended to bear its normal 
meaning, 'cold', 'chilly', i.e., • without fervour'. It is used as an 
epithet of the devil and of hell, S. na Rann, 942, 8350. 

uas, above ; 111, 19 in tlacht uas ligdaib ; 130 ; 14 huas domun ; in cpd., os 
chinn, above [the head of), 114, 30; with pronom. element, uasum, 
( over me', 129, 8. 135, 62. 

uasal, noble ; 26, 10 co rig n-i/. ; 130, 9 huasal trinoit ; 112, 6 co nhuasai/ 
hiris. 

uasat-athair, patriarch ; pL gen. 134, 15 -athrach. 

uaser y where F has dser f can be nothing but 'younger (brother)*, referring to 
Joseph in relation to his brethren, 26, 9 though the gl. gives anuasal 
fer ; cf. S. na Kann 3142 loseph ossar a mbrathair, and see 7137. 

uasum, see uas. 

uath y horror ; pl. dat., 131, 30 co n-ainbthib huathmfi, which the gl. expands 
into ocus co n-uathaib ; perhaps only adjectival. 

uathach t horrible (of hell), 131, 39. 

uathed, in phr., i n-u. 7 hi sochaide, ( amid st/ew or in a multitude 9 , or perhaps 
' alone or with others '. 

ucht, bosom, lap ; 120, 96 inn-a hucht. 

Uictor, the angel Victor, ' the common angel of the Scotic race, even as 
Michael is for the Hebrew race', 98, 7. 102, 47. 

[h]ui/e t all ; 29, 41 (huili), 30, 50. 98, 9 (tar Elpa hu.). 101, 37 (huili). 126, 200. 
135, 47 (na huile nert, pt. acc.\ 

uisse y suitable, fit ; compar., 102, 60 ba huisse soillsi fri eltsecht na noeb, gl. 
ba coruy ' fitter \ 

ulc [olc], evil ; dat., 123, 142 ar ulc fri, 'to the detriment of ; 159, ioarirTern 
co T\-\\-ulcc ; see also elc. 

ulli, L. 28, 32. 



GLOSSARY TO THE IRISH HYMNS. 



275 



um % suffix pron. after verbs, • me', 26, 11. 

% unn\ suffix pron. after verbs, ' us ', 28, 27. 29, 38. 

Ur % of the Chaldees ; 28, 27. 

urlatUy obedience ; dat. 3, 133, 1 i n-urlataid aingel. 

usce y water ; pL dat. } 131, 32 ar uscib luathaib. 

*4 L. 28, 26. 

utmailliy unrest, activity ; 26, 3 itir foss no *., gl. cidfor imiecht. 

ymnum, hymn ; 102, 51 ; //., 100, 2$ymmuin. 



T 2 



276 



IV. 
Glossary to the Amra (text only). 

Abbreviations as on p. 217 with the following : 

Ad. = Adamnan'* Prayer (No. 34). 

Cr. = The Axnra of Colum Cillc (ed. 0'Bcirne Crowe, Dublin, 1871). 

YBL = Yellow Book of Lecan. 

«, poss. adj. pron. 3 pers., his ; it hardly seems to occur save in the sg., but 
it is not always certain ; 185. 190. 191 (a meit?). 323 (a huath, 
where the h is merely formal;. 331. 430. 463. 484 (tre na chian ?). 493. 
511». 516. 519. 533. 598. 611. 637. 

abb, abbot ; 263 cell cen abbaid (acc). 

acallaim, conversation, act of conversing ; 459 ar mind n-Axal n-acallaim, 
where gl. gives no hint to determme the construction, but LU gL (a) 
noaicelled, * he conversed ', (b) iar n-acallaim. De dd-som, ' after 
God's conversation with him ', (c) * his conversation was second to that 
of the angels, which was the best ' ; YBL simply says, * our noble, to 
whom came the angel Axal, to converse with him '. No grammatical 
analysis can be extracted out of any of the glosses. 

accobur, desire ; 439 a. a sula. 

adaig, night ; 310. 

adbud (?) 574 ar a., gl. ainmni or adb-chlos, ' abstinence ' or ' pomp ', on T 
and LU, but YBL has only cach adbchlos dorindi is ar saer-clandacht 
darindi, ' whatever pomp he did (exhibited), it was for nobility (free- 
clanship) he did it ' ; he shewed hospitality for a valid reason, which 
reason is not very clear ; and the more so that the next line contains 
another difficult word, udbud, which is very like this. 

adcoi, he will tell, narrate ; 401 gl. noinnisfcd, YBL nofaisncdcd. A good 
example of (fut., viz) s-aor. conjunctive, coi : l/cdd [cuad] = tci : 
Jtig [tiag]. 

adff/,hc told ; 412 gl. no'aisneidcd, 'narrabat', prob. intended as adfcdca\ but 
see adfiadaim in Gl. Hymn. 

adranacht, was buried ; 650 a. ria n-aes, gl., roadnachi ; LU has ad'nu/- 
nacht, YBL even 'randacht : all three point to the one pronunciation, 
dn = nn = nd. 

Acd, n. pr., son of Ainmire, 555. 

acr, air ; 620 in t-aer. \ 

acs, age ; due period of life-time ; 550 ria n-aes = ria n-a acs [prps. a /s\ 

aguth (?) 547 ; n-aguth i n-athfers, where the context suggests ath-gutk, 
' second voice ', as ath-fcrs, but the gl. gives aigthidc, ' fearful ', as if 
a £-guth, ' terror-voice ' ; both explanations are gtven in LU and 



GLOSSARY TO THE AAfRA. *77 

at\ his, ' le sien ' ; 260 huile bith, ba hai he, ' it was his * ; gl. ba Uis> apud 
eum ; but YBL has uili bith ba he a ai .1. a selb uifi atbath o adbatb- 
som, ' all its possessions died when he died ', apparently extracting 
adbaih out 01 bith bahe aai (!). 

ai (?) 633 fo lib ligi a at\ which LU gL, 'oh sages', a eolchu; YBL does not 
interpret the word but reads robo maith lib ligi a ai d ' [fjagbail, 
where the position of a ai forbids it to be taken as explanatory of lib y 
and suggests * his grave ', i.e. Columba's. 

aias (?) 620 apparently only bad spelling for a aes, ' his age ', as gL has it ; 
YBL omits the phr. altogetner. 

aiccestar, s-pret. of adchiu, ' I see ' ; 310 nad adaig aiccestar ; but the gll. 
give aiccther y aicither, faicther, as if pres. pass. ! 

aiceilestair t he addressed, conversed with ; 587 a. fri hangel. 

\aidblib y great ; not in our text. LU airbrib aidblib aidbsib, 360.] 

aidbse, chorus (of praise) ; or vision, appearance, as the gll. give, 360 eL 
taidbsin } 'the appearance of the black demons, or the chorus,the 
unison song ofthe men ' &c. as LU explains ; YBL gL ' he pro- 
phesied ', or ' it hindered the deeds of the demons', i.e. the beautiful 
(taibsenach) son^ of C.C. The text as it stands cannot be construed : 
YBL reads argair gnimu di' aidbsib arbrib no haidbsib ; quoting the 
famous verse, given in Cr. pp. 10, 11. 

ainm y name ; 611. 617. Ad 8. 

airbriby 360, in crowds ; (see the quotations given in Hom. Pass. gl. p. 836 
oirbir\ but the construction is not intelhgible. Our gl. inna n-immea\ 
'oftheir multitudes ', is also given on 302, ranic Axala TO-hairbriu 
archangliu, ' [with] great multitudes ', gl. co himmed, where LU has la 
arbriu, ' with crowds 1 , as also YBL. 

airchend sure and certain ; defined, assigned ; 243 ba ar n-airchiuna\ ' he 
who was our assured [protector, advocate (?)] ' as YBL ffL, tallad fornn 
anti rob airchend d' ar n-etarscarad fria ar mbochta 7 fria ar n-adaid- 
gnt do breith uann .1. C.C. 'he who was destined to sever us from 
our poverty and to take our wretchedness from us '. 

airm, place ; Ad 6 angel-airm, seems to mean, ' place where the angels 
are'. 

al-liathy 624, where al is gl. 'beauty ' [quasi aille] ; but see under iiath. 

Albu y Scotland ; 663. 

amne\rt\ weakness ; 660 (LU aimniurt^ YBL aimnert). 

amra, amraa\ eulogy ; 660 amrad in-so ind rig, where the glL add amrad 
[= amra, ' wonderful '], in raa\ or in rath y or in rith t or it is = am+ 
-reia\ ' not smooth ' ; or it means am = ' death ', and rad = ' saying ', 
or am = ' heaven ', quasi nem-mth, ' heaven's grace ' given to hun in 
reward. LB has the same, but YBL is a little less lavishly fantastic 
and gives only, l not smooth is it in its words', or ^wonderful the 
reward that was given for it '. 

amridir, compar. to amra, ' wonderful ', 408 ' one who would be more won- 
derful than C.C.', so all the glL 

dn y noble ; 604 gein n-an. 

anacul 9 act of saying ; 194 m' a. de mur theinntide. 

andil % un-pleasant ; 661 ni handil 0«n, acht is dt/, adds gl.). 

angel % angel ; 300. 344. 687. Ad 6, there being in every case something 
abnormal in form or construction. 



278 GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 

dni, beauly ; fasting (?) ; 574, but there is nothing to shew what is its mcan- 
ing exactly. 

finim, prob. aimm, taint, blemish ; 676 cen a., YBL has cen ainim uathmar 
granna, * without frightful ugly stain \ 

anim, soul ; 511 beo a anuaim, [an unintelligible spelling found in all, which 
seems to involve an ety. gl. an-uaim, 'without seam ', said of the soul 
(?)] ; gen., 236 less anma. 

anmni, endurance, abstinence ; 459 ba hanmni ar beba, gL ' of dearth of 
drink he died ', do lugu digi atbath ; LU also adds do itaia\ * of 
thirst \ 

dr n-, our ; 236. 243. 246. 459 (?). 

ar, conj., for, because ; 243. 246. 249. 252. 256. [405 ar 6 (?).] 

ar,prep., i. upon ; 2. for, on behalf of, on account of : — 

i. 422 ar chathru (?) ; 428 ar assaib ;— 

2. 425 ar Deu ; 514 ar imbud ; 535 ar saeth ; 539 ar credla ; 553 ar 
iffern ; 574 ar adbud, ar ani. 

ar-, apparently prep. prefix, of no very clear reference or construction :— 459 
ba hanmni arbeba (?), cf. 243 ardonbath (?) ; 657 ordlecht, gL, nr- 
dlecht. 

atchangei, archangel ; 302 archangliu, acc. p/. 9 = la a., [i n-airbrib?] ; Ad 
9 co harchangliu Hlil. 

ardd, high ; 269 co ha., (he arose) * on high \ 

ar\d\-chathru, prob. intended, 422, * high cities ' (?). 

ardonconniath (?) 236 ni less anma ar sui a., gl. ' our sage, who has gone from 
us into a fair land ' ; quasi 

ar- don- conn- iath 

atrullai huan i n-iath cain. 

But our gl. also suggests that conniath is formed from condio, ' I sait, 
season \ and tr. * he who seasoned with his teachin^ our stench of sin 
and transgression \ LU has the same with a third explanation, by 
condi[tus \, * buried, hidden away from us \ YBL gL as follows : * it is 
not to the welfare of our soul that there has been severed from us the 
sage who used to protect the men of Ireland and Scotland ', where bid 
ac forcomet, shews that the gl. only adds another speculation, quasi 
ardoxfconniath, ( who protected us } , equating -conniath, with the 
root of -comet. YBL then adds the condio guess^ and renders, 'the 
sage that used to expei from us {roindarbad uamd) our sins otc \ 
These speculations are therefore, 

f(a) cain iath, fair land, 



(ar don)conniath =- 



(b) condio, I season, 
(c) 



conditus, buried, 
(d) con-emim, I protect , 

There is only one thing certain about these glosses, and that is 
that all are wrong. 

argair (?) 350 a. gnimu D6 aidbse &c. Cr. has totally misapprehended 
the drift of the gl. in LU., which means, * the eulogv the people gave 
him (C.C.) distracted his mind, hindered it from being absorbed in 
God ' ; as also given in our gl. rvairgair immi &c, but it adds 
ro'crgart gnimu D£ &c, prps * he protected the works of God from 
the apparition of the dark demons ' ; and the third gL suggests that 
it was the words of Basil that forbade him (firom nounshing or 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 279 

exhibiting pride). YBL ri. ro'thairrngir 9 or ro'thainniscistair 9 he 
1 prophesiea* or ' hindered'. 

ardlecht 9 was due ; 647 gh ro'dtecht 9 as also LB, which adds is ard-foUus 
quasi ard-techt (?) ; YBL gives rodlig de tocht amal dleagar do 
chach, * it was due from him to come [or be si/ent] as it is due from 
everybody \ 

artnbert (?) 346 armbert Bassil br&thu, but LU and YBL have only arbert; 
T gl. ro'erbert 9 ' Baithin used (quoted (?)) the words or the iudg- 
ments of Basil to subdue C.Cs pride at being so celebrated bv Irish- 
men, so that (YBL adds) his prophetic power abandoned him, and 
there was a crowd of demons accompanying him &c \ 

arthu 9 acc. pl. of araa\ ladder [p. 163, 21] ; 422 fri arthu ar chathru, gl. fri 
aradu na cathrach nemda. 

asy out of, from, (Lat ex) 9 331. 

asnei, he tells ; 210 ris re asnei C. cen bith, * story when it telts of C.Cs 
death ' (?) LU aisneid, YBL in re a n-aisneidend duind in scelaige, our 
gl. aisneiter dun. 

arra'ta 9 he put away (his diseases) ; 318 gl., rola ri na sacart a galra ule de, 
as'la , perf. as*ro'la-. 

assaib [sasad] (?) 428 ar assaib rigthier, gl. ar sastaib do ir-richiud, prps. c for 
satisfactions to him in the kingdom (of heaven) ; YBL ar sassad ir- 
richiud d'agbail, joined on to the next item ; so nearly LU. But 
none of the gll. pay any attention to the unintelligible rigthier, 
which can hardly mean anything else than * he is crowned \ 

assidrocaiby 300 probably = ass'ro'fo'od-Jgab with infix. pron. id % see under 
rocaib. 

ath-fersy second (?) verse ; 647. 

atgaill^ [ad-glad-ur], he spoke, talked ; 587 atgdill gramataig grelc, ( he 
talked (!) Greek grammar\ 

athlasy was re-iit; 657 * the lamp that was extinguished in this life', ro'athlas 
' vonder in regno coelorum ' ; but the form is awkward, for the root is 
alreadv lass-, ( to blaze ', so there is probably an absorption of the 
assimilated passive ending, unless tbe verb is to be taken as a neuter. 

atnoij [adnai YBL] (?) ; 555 Aed a. ule oll-doine &c, all the glL waithnestar, 
ro'aithnigestar 9 l he ordered* or *he knew* ; but as in either case it is 
impossible 10 construe the sentence, on any text, we may suspect a 
possible reference in the original text to an atnaig^ *he gave,'as in the 
gl. doraty * Aed gave seven cumals to get his name inserted in the 
Amra.' The words ule o//-doine 9 must conceal some distortion of the 
text, but conjecture is futile. 

atronnai, he bestowed, distributed (?) ; 674 a. gart nglan, ' he exercised 
(bestowed ?) great hospitality/ gl. roernai. But YBL seems to give 
a different turn, ' the descendant of Conall escaped (terna) through the 
pure gift he made, so that his city is in the presence of God/ terna 
nua Conaill triasan tidnacal glan doroine, co fil a cathair a fiadnuise 
De. It is possibly only 'rann-aim 9 ' I divide, distribute. 1 

atruicc % prob. ' he arose, 1 but the form is novel = atraig (?), 269 gl. con- 
nargaib, ' he arose,' LU attruic, gl., atraracht 9 id. ; YBL atric 9 gL 
adracht. 

Axa/y name of the angel, Auxilius, sent to encourage and strengthen 
Columba, as Victor was the name of the angel sent to Patrick ; 302 
\Axalu\ 344. 459. The gll. know the cbnnexion with auxiiium (304), 



a8o CLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 

but nevertheless, do not abstain from the ety. gl. .i. ucca + sofa, ' sole 
choice ', a hybrid of Gaelic and Latin (306), quasi * the one city that 
each would choose, heaven '. 

ba, copula, in past tense ; prefixes k to initial vowel of predicate ; 243. 846. 
260. 344. 456.* 459.463*. 469*. 471. 598. 

bad, copula, in condit. ; only in 408 (where the construction is unintelligible), 
oad //i-amridir, gL, bad amru ; LU has badib (/) amradair, (tr ' was 
equally-noble,' or * was more truly leamed 1 ) ; YBL has bad in 
amraither (gl. bad amru). 

bds, death ; 453. 509. 

/iassi/y n. pr., 346, St. Basil. 

hathy he died ; 240 bath ; 243 do*n'bath, 'has died to-our-loss,' 246, in both 
cases gl. atbath; so 608 ba/har, LB.^/. and YBL gL, though both 
T and LB suggest swbethe, as if they contemplated bathar as a 
quasi-passive form, (cf. atathar and bither). 

batar, 5C9 see bdi. 

beba, red. perf. 3 sg., will die ; 459, gl. (by all), atbath, ' he died,' but the text 
seems to indicate arbeba % quasi ro'beba (?). 

/>//, lip, mouth ; acc. pl. y 569 cluidsius borb-beolu bendacht. 

bendachty act of blessing ; 569 'he forced foolish lips to bless', (when they 
wished to curse). 

bc6 % alive ; 408. 511* ; acc.pt., 240 biu. 

bedil, fatness ; flesh ; 435 sechnais beoil (LU) but YBL and T have sechrats 
beoil, where the gl. has rosechnastair a anam ar na nrchaithestair a 
saith do 'n feoil uair [is] searcholl feoil, wbereas LU simply gL 
dosechnad in beoil, ' he avoided flesh '. 

bias t rel. fut. of substantive verb, 408 bias beo. 

binn, melodious ; 463 (guth) ; 624 (beo). 

bsth } world; [219 cen bith (gl. cen a bith i mbith\ but LU has beith 
'existence/ and YBL cen bia\ all prob. taking \t = beith/\ 260 uile 
bith, prps = 'every world,' or * all existence'; 509 Ws bith, gL 
' etemal death ', or ' death in the world\ bds tre bithu % isin bith; 5% 
do'n bith, ' came into the world \ 

biu, see bed. 

bo, copula, after neg. or {prep. cum ret. =) conj. f 326* dia tnbo goiste celebrad ; 
507 n(, na bo recht rig. 

bocht y poor ; dat. pl. } 467 bochtaib. 

bdi, verb substantive, ' was in existence ' ; 275 fot mboi, ' as long as he 
lived ' ; 278* boi saegul-sneid, boi s^im-sdth ; 282 boi sab suithe ; 285 
b. dinn oc libar L-d. ; 328 b. a huath for demon ; 408 coich b. ; 438 b, 
cath (?) ; 440 b. cast ; 449 b. less lan ; 451 b. leor less ; 453* b. huasal, 
b. obid, b. huasa bds [in some of which it is certainly wrong, for there 
is no imaginable reason for boi huasal, and indeed the gl. YBL gives 
bai corba uasal-sacart he. 

borbb, rude ; 567 b. beolu. 

brdthu, judgements ; 346 armbert Bassil b., where gll. .i. bretha or briathra. 

brdn^ sorrow ; 611. 

buaid, victory ; 445 cloth-ond oc b. 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA, 281 

buich, 611 gl. brisiud, as if from J boing, bach^ ' to break ' ; but also gi. ety. 
boi uch, as if the word were only uck y l sigh • ! 

buidni, crowds, (of angels) ; Ad 0. . ' 

cach, pron. 9 each ;' 401 [chacun]. \ 

catfty fair ; = demxn, 358 (gl.-gnim) ; cain-sruth, 579. 

cairpdiu, chariots ; 539, acc. pL of carpat, (gl. carbtu). 

cais 9 hatred ; 358 gl. cais, * miscais \ 

car (?) 367 ut car Casion, see ut. 

cath, battle ; 542 c. slr ; pt., 370 catha. 

cath, 438 .1. catholicus (!). 

cathair, city ; 564 ; gen. fri arthru ar[d]-du*M«/, 422 (gt. na cathrach). 

cathra, (n. pr., gl. of Catbair Mor) 674. 

cech, (adj.) eacb, (chaque, folld. by subst.) ; 282. 456. 471. 535. 

ceird, see cerdd. 

ceis, little harp &c ; 263 gl. 

ceUbrad, act of saying mass ; 326. 

ce/Iy church ; 253 c ccn abbaid ; 495 clt c. custoi tond ; 219 cen chill; Ad 
20 col C. Cilli. 

cetmaine, omen, desttny ; Ad 4. 

cen, without ; 219*. 263*. 675. 

• ceo, and (?) ; 435*, see 230 and sub sceo. 

cerdd, art, profession ; 463 c. cleircechta ; 611, chuind ; 331 as a cheird 

[deircechta]. 

certo, (Latin ?) ; 620. 

c/saim, I suflfer ; pret. 3 sg., 321 ro-ch£s ; imperf. 3 sg. y 471 no-ch&ad. 

c/t 9 hundred ; 495 c celL 

cetat, song ; 655 dron-ch. (of this eulogy). 

cethri, four ; Ad 12 na c sen fichet, (24 elders). 

cethrur, four persons ; gen,, 486 slicht cethruir. 

cian, distant ; 484 tre n-a ch., (gL is fata, * it is long '). 

cich, (v/ci-, red. perf. ?), *he saw' (?) ; 675 domchich (gl. co roma-accara, 

' till he saw me ' ?). 
cill, cilli, see cell. 

citil, \ct6l\ song ; 314 nadgenet ciHil (pL). 
cliircecht, dericsbip ; 463 cerdd cleircechta. 
cleir [dfar], dergy ; 499 ni dlastar cloen-chteir. 
cUr y dergyman (?) ; 294 o chUraib. 
ctten, perverse, false ; 499 c -chleir. 

cloth-onn, stone ; 445, gL doch clochi, a stone of stone, because****/ means 
' stone '. 

ciuidsius, he subdued ; 560 gL ro-chl<Si ; see under -us. 
ctunim, I hear ; 204 clunes, qui audit 

co Qi-)prep. 9 to, towards, up to ; 226 co hindia, (but also = coi t * road ' !) ; 422 
co domun ; 637 co hether ; 635 co ec (?) ; (Ad) 1 co Dia ; 6 co hangd- 
airm ; 8 co harchangliu ; 412 con-nu, gl. corrici nuu. 



282 GLOSSAKY TO THR AMRA. 

co (/#•) prcp.> with ; 383 roinn co figuir ; 604 co nert ; 675 co nhuaisli. 

co, conj. % so that ; till ; 484 co taslai (?) ; 490 co talluid ; 646 co nach rega ; 
635 co ecuas. 

coich, whose ; 408*, coich boi, c. bias. 

coirtn, ale ; 435. 

cot, crime ; (Ad) 20 (sic gl., or = colo Lat). 

coluain, body ; 637 gl. i colainn. 

Cotum Cille, n. pr. 219. 269. 405. 474. (Ad) 1. 20 (gen.). 

combuich, he broke ; 321 gl. cain robriss, pret of com-bong-. 

comslcchtaig (Ad) 12 comilectaib, (gl. cumtaigib 'buildings'; cotnlecktatb \. 
comthinoltaib, * assemblies \ 

Cond t n. pr.. gen. Cuind 611, Cuinn 527 [0'Quin]. 

confich (?) 602 confich, figlestar, gl. ( that wbich he sewed '. 

congein^ was born (?), he begat (?) ; 604 congein de gein, gL ro'genair gein 
n-an, Y. 

conoiter, con'roiter t is preserved (?), (but gL knew or guarded) y 240 gl. 
rochoimeted, is qui custodiebat ; 333 conroiter recht, gL rofitir 
convmor, ( he knew greatly ' ; here the words ind rechta must depend 
on sonairti, which is the object of rofitir, so that comrmor % 'greatly', 
is intended as the ety. gl. [!J of fl?/i-oiter, y/av *to preserve.' 

conuail, body (?) ; 542 gl. as if co/ain * body ', but 566 gL of ConnalL (or, 
cotach conuail means * peace between body and soul ', as an aJ. gL), 
and 575 apparently O^Connell. In either case, whether body % or 
Connall) be intended, it is wrong. 

corp^ body ; gen. cuirp 519 ; in 675 it is evidently wrong, prob. for Coirpre 
Nia-fer of Leinster. 

cosc, act of restraining ; 474 cosc tuath, * the tribes were restrained by C.C 

cotach, alliance, agreement of peace ; 566 foi c. C, gl. * at observing the Aeace 
ofC 

cot Toiais, 292 where cot- is prob. only co, c so that ', see lassais. 

crcdla [credal], faithful ; 539 ar credla cairpdiu, gl. * hence he put this 
judgement on them, for the faithful chariot of his body '. 

creis (?), 432 sui slan creis Crist, gl. (a) = cretis t *he believes', (b) from creo, 
* he grew ', or (c) some form of cresco (/) * inorbairt ', K increase '. 

cridi, heart ; 456 la cridi cech ecnada. 

cridochtaib, 294, o chleraib c, which the gl., docht a ehride, seems to analyse 
as crid-doc/it, see docht. 

Crist, n. pr. 432. 481. (Ad) 20. 

croch t cross ; 423 iar n-a chroich ; 598 ba sfr do'n chruick a chuimni ; 617 
ainm cruchi. 

■chuaid, 385, A cubaid (?), but the gl. seems to hint at ro-ckuaid as merely 
for ro-shuid) * very sage ' (!). 

cualammar, we heard ; 405 where the text seems to read r* o (!), ' we have 
heard/r«0//« C 

cuict\ up to this (?) ; 620 cuici a ias (?), (gl. * up to tkis his age \ cosse a aes 
[conice so, Cr.]. 

cuil (?) 530*, gl., cuil deim de eot, ( he did nothing of jealousy ', but see 
deim / 



GLOSSAR Y TO THE AMRA. 283 

cuili (?) 521, cuili neoit, gl. ro'choillestar gainne, 'he sufTered niggardli- 
ness ' (?). 

cuiIUi'us 9 he destroyed them (?) ; 519 tule a chuirp cuillsrus, * as to the lusts 
of his body he suppressed them '. 

cuimniy memory ; 598. 

Cuind, see Cond. 

cuirp % see corp. 

cuitcchta, company (?) ; 268 gl., ' when the company of God [i.e. the angels] 
came to meet C.C. 

culuy chariot (?) ; 187 culu tria neit, gl. * as goes a scythed chariot through 
battlt) be it thus my soul may go through the battle of demons to 
heaven ' ; cul is gL by Cor., as 'chariot ', but the speculations of the 
gl. show no light on the construction. 

cuinachtachy powerful, of Christ ; (Ad) 20 ; fcm. dat. sg. % 331 as a cheird 
chumachtaig. 

custoiy [quasi custodit 7] 495 gl. cometaid, • he keeps, guards'. 

'd y infix pron. ntr., 513 fo'd'ruair, id eftecit. 

da/ y meeting, assembly, 624. 

dagy good, 342, (but dag is not used save as crude adj. in composition so 
that dag\imba y or something] would have to be read, * gooa-(death) '. 

d&moy was granted, (?) 339 suithe dd ddma deochta, gl. ro'da»naa\ 'was 
granted ', but also ddmtha, which is not clear of construction, 'conces- 
sions of the Son of God ' (?), where roboi becomes inexplicable. 

dc y prcp.y from, out of ; 194 n'anacul cU mur theinntide ; {di % 471). 204 
(hears) de nem ; 233 de de[is ?] Sion (gl. do deis in tS., * at the right 
hand of Zion ') ; 269 atruicc roardd trdth D^ de Cholum cuitechta 
[Cr. has no de\ ; 530 deim de eot, de formut ; 504 congein de gein. 

dim, from me, 671. 

de % cpd. pref. from it, him, 350 (al. gl. arrogart de) ; 657 (rb')dlecht de, 
4 was due from him '. 

ZY, gen. of Dia. 

deacht, deity, 339 (suithe ?) na deachta. 

dede (?) seemingly = ' right hand 1 , 545 nech rega rig-mac for dede De, *the 
prince will not come upon the right handof God ' ; cf. also 233 where 
dede Sion, is gl. * do deis in tS.'. 

deilm^ noise, 214. 

deim (?) 630* cuil deim de eot, de formut, where gl. seems to have deim = 
ni y l nothing ', * he did nought of iealousy &c', [quasi deme * neuter ',] 
but gives also as gl. = aemo (Lat), ' I take away', in which case 
the cuil seems to be taken as objective to deim y * takes away im- 
piety'(!). 

deimthechta (?) gl. k was taken away, removed ', ro'di^bad % apparently as if de- 
im-thecht. 

dema/j demon ; 323 (gl. demon) ; if the m is aspirated, it is simply the word 

devil. 

denam, act of doing, deed ; 358 cain-d., gl. cain-gnim. 

Deo, 672, see Dia. 

aYr % tear ; 195 gl. ' place in which tears are shed ', bale hi teilciter dlra. 



2$ 4 GLOSSAKY TO THS AMRA. 

derb, certain ; 342 (gl. demin). 644. 

desestar, he sat ; 573 oc Deo d., O. Ir. dessid, pl. desetar. 

Deu >42b, see Dia. 

di, 471, see de. 

Dia, God ; 185». 190. 194. 204. Ad 1 ; gen., ZV, 229. 209. 300 (De angel, 
note inversion). 352. 545. Ad 12 (De Athar) ; dat. t Deo> 425 ar Deu (pro 
Deo) ; 572 oc Deo desestar (apud Deum). 

di-a n-, by which ; 608 di-a mbathar. 

diai/, declension (?) ; 680, where the gl. seems to hint at the modificaium the 
poet had put on the [tneaning or form (?) ofj the words in his poem ; 
out it is all bopeless guesswork. 

'dibad (?) 657 gl. doradbad, i.e. do'ro'dibad, ' was extinguished \ 

dibad, death, 297. 

dui (?) (for ditiu ?), shelter ; 469 ba dfd do bochtaib. 

di/cen, 243 gl. di/ged and adi/gnige, and Cr. gives even dlige (dligthech) ! 

If adilcen, it would mean ( oeedy' ; but if Jdi-leg- is suspected, then 

di-/ecun f ( remission ' ; all is vague. 

dfm, from me ; 671, gl. dtm-sa. 

dtn, shelter, protection ; 469. 

dind y fortress, stronghold ; top ; 282. 285 (dinn), but gl. apparently co adeim\ 
( to its ridge ', cf. 0'Dav., p. 75 dinn .i. ard no deith. 

dindgna, height, hill ; Ad 12. i ndingnaib D6, gl. hi cumtaigib, ' buildings, 

ornaments, shrines (?) \ 
dir y fit, suitable, but 401 gl. ret, ( a thing', cach n/ffr-uais, ( every lofty 

thing ', cach r/t huais. 
di-sceoil Q) 211 ni d., gl. cen scel, •unstoried', or dis in scel, ^poor stoxy' ; 

but there does not appear any reason for the gen. form of sceoii; Cr. 

has gl. duthe sceoi/, ' folly of story '. 

di-scruit, inscrutable ; 467. 

diu-tercc (?) 194 nVanacul de mur theinntide d. nde>, where the g/. first has, 
( a place in which tears are shed\ evidently reading au i tei/cter t 
instead of, or as analysis of, di-u tercc (!) ; and next, takes it = diu 
Latin, and dercc ( eye', as a Latin-Irish cpd., = a long iook (!), per- 
haps intended as deod-, * last look'; but tercc (of our text) means 
( few, scanty '. 

di-uiaing, intolerable ; 215. 

d/igthech, lawful ; 481 eter dligthechu (row), g/., ( angels & archangels \ 

dn\ infix pron., *him', 481 no*dn'geilsigfe. 

do y prep. (eum dat.) a, [give] ; to £, [go] towards ; 211 d', 312. 467. 460 8 . 
493 (b). 611 ; dam, to me, 681 ; dd> to him, 226. 339. 644. 647*.) 

do> perfective prefix ; 675 <fo*m*chich, ' may he see me ' (?). 

a\f, two ; 204 mo do nuaill y * my two cries \ 

doch/ta/, music ; 490. 

docht{?) 294 o chleraib cri\d\-dochtaib ; it is impossible to say with any 
certainty what it means : g/oomy, si/ent y reservedy /earnea\ are tenable 
as speculations. 

ddinacht, humanity ; 425 ar Deo ddinachta, but it is difficult to explain the 
genitive here ; the gl. apparently inverts tbe words, and tr. * for the 
humanitv of God's Son.' 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 885 

doine (?). 555 ' A. atnoi ule oll-</. &c, where the gl. gives no explanation of 
otl-d.; doine should mean ' men\ but perhaps duan is at the bottom 
of the puzzle, and it means *poems\ and perhaps it is something 
quite difierent from either ! 

dotnib t [dat pL of duitu ' homo 1 467. 572. 

dom % infix pron. 1 se. t 668 rovftwrsibsia (?), gl. rowfuca, cf. QGOrodom'rig t 
gl. dorat rige aam, ' gave kingship to me '. 

domun, world ; 422 co d. dringthier, gl <*// cae/um t or robo <& a shomain t 
which latter has again an alternative, * to him his good-gift ', or ' two 
his good-gifts '. But how domun is to mean heaven t does not appear, 
for domun means the world t and not the sky, unless we elect to read 
Lat domum / 

dors/uindim t I interpret, explain ; sec.jut. 3 sg. (?), 252 dosluindfe. 

'don' t infix pron. t ' us ' ? wO for*^7«snaidfe. 

ddn^ dat. def. art. y 598* do'n chruich. 

dringim y I leap, press on towards (?) ; 422 dringthier^ with unintelligible 
ending -thier, found also 428 rigthier. 

dron^ firm ; 555 d.-chctaL 

druib (?) staying (Cr.) ; 611 where the gl. has *there was breaking and 
sorrow in the city of Cond from the do-druib that fell upon C. Cille, 
when he went yonder [heavenward] ' ; but druib and do-druib are 
alike uncertain in meaning. 

dub y black ; 671 menna duba, gl., na mennata duba, * the black mansions '. 

dm\ fool, non-sage, opp. sui ; 226 

du/ t act of going ; 611. 

*, he ; 260 ba hai he. 

ecce t Lat, 620 ecce aer. 

ecnaia\ sage, learned person ; 456 la cridi cech ecnada ; //., 316 nad ditset 
ecnaide. 

eigim t I cry, scream ; 190 lurgu, i n-eigthiar t ' in which there is crying ', 
another incomprehensible ending (-thiar) of pres. pass. 

heil t see El. 

eitse t eitset (?) 509 nad eitse bas bith, gl. ' that there be notfatcd (?) for him 
death for ever ', eitse, quasi istad (?), but it can hardlv be anything 
else than ne audtat [or perhaps ' ne moriatur] ; 316 nad eitset ecnaide, 
gl. ' sages cannot tell lt ', ni hetat a aisneis, or ' one sage does not 
listen to another 1 , ni hHtsend [and Cr. adds two more suggestions, 
one rendering eitset t 'they die\ and another reading ecnach for 
ecnaide t with even a third speculation, adding niad to ecnaide /} 

E/ t God ; Ad 9 co harchangliu HHl t gl. quia idem est Hel et ' deus '. 

ella[ ...](?) ellachy ' conjunction ', 392, but the text in Cr. has ellacht t gl. 
ro % eilgea\ 'conjunctum est', of the harmony of the moon's course 
with the sun's course. 

'ellar (?) 502 do'ellar (6 inbuilg, with a bewildering abundance of impossible 
glosses, 'he eave them to salt', or 'he milked them' i.e. 'he pacifled 
them', [LU, he used to view them under the meanings of their evil ', 
readinj? a n-uilc for inbuilg ; or, ' he used to visit them that he might 
inflict his proper penance on each ' ; or ' it was the catching of a 
Jloch 1 ; ' he used to milk belief upon them ' ; or, ' he milked them for 
sallund\ (see inbui/g). Thus ao'e//ar t is twisted into nofegad t no- 
taid/ed t gabail e//a t wimmui/gea\ nosb/iged '(!)]. 



286 CLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 

ellastar (?) 499 ni cllastar cloen-chleir, ^L 4 he did not nourish a place where 
t there abides a perverse clergy \ m ailed; but cf. *//, quoted f 1, 194 note*. 

ecta y lcarncd, skilled ; 344 ba heola Axal. 
eoty see //. 

erailim, I enjoin ; Ad 1 domcrail, c he enjoined me', or perhaps ddm eraily 
* to enjoin me '. 

ergnaid, wise, prudent ; 486. 

eriSj heresy ; 504 nad heris. 

esce, moon ; 392 immuaim n-esc[i]. 

//, jealousy ; 530 cuil deim de eot (dat.). 

ether, ether ; 637 co hether. 

eter, etir y amongst ; 392 eter scolaib ; 383 etir libru (acc.) ; 381 et/r dlig- 
thechu ; Ad 12 etir comslectaib. 

faig, he sewed ; 350 faig fcrb, gl. nofuaiged ; LU adds nofigea\ ' he wove.' 

faith t prophet ; 229. 

fecht, fight, violent deed ; time ; 608 nad fuich fecht, * he fought not a 
fight ', (or, ( at the time when ' &c.) ; so perhaps 555, where LU has gL, 
in tan, ' when he should come '. 

fechtnach, lucky, fortunate ; 420 (compar.) fechtnachu. 

Fedlimidy n. pr., 494, — mthi, gen. 

feraim, I effect, prepare ; 420 grds rofer, 'he effectedz. course' ; 637 roier 
subai, * he brought about peace , gl. roferastar^ kndforuir. 

ferb t word ; 360, gl. briathar, but LU quotes the three meanings briathar y 
bolc (' blotch ') and bd (' cow '), given also in Cormac, p. 19. 

•fessy was known ; 336* nrfess. 

fethat, ornament, insignia ; 272 but the gl. with its alternative sithla shows 
that the initial had been deleted as in LU finn-ethat, which the gL 
read sethal = sith-laith, ' peace-princc '. 

fiada, Lord ; 246 ar fiadait (dat. y gl. co har f.) ; LU &L ety. co ar xiDia maUh % 

[quasiy&z(=ytf)+ dia). 

fiche, twenty ; Ad 13 na cethri sen-find fichet (gen.). 

fichim, I fight ; 542 fichcd fri conuail, gt. t dogniid fuachtain fri-a cholaind, 
' he made attack upon his body ' ; b^Aficht thuaith, gl. di-a JfcA, or di-a, 
fichtis y pugnavit or pugnabant; LB addsfognatis, serviebant. 

figlinty I perform vigil ; 27bfiglis fot mboi, he performed % vigiV as long as 
he lived, gl. as denoting twelve hundrea genuflexions daily, sic LU ; 
602 figlestar, where LB gives also the same gl. 

figuir % (metaphorical) figure ; 383. 

fin (?) 594 ftn nouit, gl. % finem nouit (/). 

find, white, fair, good ; 272 find-itXhaX ; Ad 13 na cethri sen find fkhet, of 
the 24 elders y K old-foir ones \ 

//r, true ; 252 foccul fir; 542 soich flr, LU gL byfirinne. 

fir-ocuSy truly near ; 204 Dia f., gl. of God's omnipresence &c 

flrian y righteous ; 204 Dia f. 

fissid, seer ; 249 gl. ety. fiss-sfd, ' knowlcdgc-peace ', LU adding fis-mtk, 
' knowledge-swift '. 

fithir, tutor, teacher, 360, gl. ety. in feth-athair, the usual gl., LU adding, i/r, 
or amnasy long or difficutt. 



CLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 287 

/4 good ; 297 fo dibad, gl. maith a eipiltiu ; 533 fo lib. 502 16 in builg (?), LU 
giving an al. gl. y combo maith noimmuilged. 

faprtp-y under ; 495 fo 6gi offrinn ; 513 fo recht noeb ; 654 fo thuind, gL, 
is foccul fo thuinn in scll-sa, * this story is a * word under wave ', if 
that be the meaning, but LB takes it as one word fothuina\ which it 
defines as a * word that wounds a person ', also zdaing, fotheind, and 
g\.fothendas, ' a word that oppresses all ' ; cf. also the entry fothond in 
Cor. Tr. p. 81, where unfortunately the verse quoted is umntelligible. 

fochanaim, I sing ; Ad 13 fochanat riched, * they celebrate in song the 
kingdom ', dicentes ter, sanctus &c 

foccul, word ; 252, 654. 

fodruair y perf. with infix pron., of foirim, fo'druair t 'he caused it', 513, 
jfoirim; but the gl. seems to have taken it as fo-drub- t ' to stay \ 
gl.y rofodrubastar t also given in LU along with rcrfurestar; YBL has 
only rofodrubustur. 

foidiem t messenger (?) ; 246 gl. in foidem, or LU intf nodfaidmis y ' he 
whom we used to send' ; so YBL. 

for % prep. % upon ; 323, boi a huath for demon, gl. 'byfear oj, or fear on the 
Part of the demon ' ; 545 for dede De* ; 555 fechta for nia nem, which 
• is unintelligible ; the gl. gives no hint of the meaning, but LU has in tan 
noregad in tren-fer, ' when the hero would come ' [to heaven], and 
YBL has ' to the hero, when he went to heaven ', do'n tren-fer in 
feacht dochuaid for nem ; in both cases, the explanation seems to 
demand a verb of going, and the inversion of for and nia^ but it can 
only be vague conjecture. But YBL u adds, or aed means ' fire ', or 
'an angel would come there in the shape of a flashing lightning 1 ; 
or, ' he ordered the eulogy to be made tnus,' &c." The gl. refers to 
Aed, who £&ve seven cumals for having his name inserted in this 
eulogy of C.C. It is interesting to note that the gl. in LU quotes 
some lines of poetry in which lt is said that ' a single man of his 
draught-board would buy six cumals (female slavesV 

forchanaimj I teach; 256 forcanad tuatha toi, 'he used to teach tribes 
silence '. 

forcet/aia\ teacher ; 256. 

format, jealousy ; 530 cuil deim de formut (dat.). 

foi t length, the length of time in which, so long as ; 275 fot mboi, ' as long 
ashelived'. 

fot (?) 504, where the gl seems to take it as meaning, 'he sent away ', ni 




fo 

which is also the gl given in Cormac for fot A.foitech, ' cautious.' 

fresdul % act of attending on ; 272. 

friy prep. cum acc. t towards ; 422 fri arthu ; 566 fri cotach ; 587 (conversed) 
rri hangel. 

frisberim, I oppose, repel ; 249 in fissid frisbered homnu huain, ' the sage 
who used to repel fears from us' ; YBL has ' he used to take away (?) 
from us (nobered uain) the prophet who had knowledge of the peace 
of God and men ' ; ' he used to bear awav from us our terrors and our 
fear, so that we should have no fear of the devil ' ; which is what our 
gl says, nofrithbruided &c ; 516 frisbert tinu a thoib, where the el. 
given by Cr., as rorith brut\ tr. ' great running of bowels ' is a stroke 



288 CLOSSAKY TO THE AAIRA. 




gl. means, * it betrayed the fatness of his side', and in tkat case Unu 
is possibly nothing but tinne t ,un\css it were taken as a form of Utmu f 
' tightness ', but we have to reckon with another possibility of etymo- 
logical tvvist, viz. in connexion with tind t ' sick, sore'. 




naig, as gl. on ni fuachtnad, * did not attack ', and so YBL, ni dtnad 
fuachtain re neach, but here the variant is given, mr ar*as % gL, ' he . 
was not heretical ', nirb eiretechda he, so that we have 

T ni fuacht nad heris, 

LU ni fuachtnad heris, 

YBL ni fuacht nir aereas [!] ; 
608 nzdfuich fecht di-a mbathar, gl. m dernai fuachtain, where fuick 

is probably pres. of fofeckitn, which is YBL ni rofuacktnaig. 

gaelaim, I fight ; 370 catha gulae gdlais^ 'he fought,'^/., nrgselastar, YBL 
ro'dechastar catha in chrais. 

gair 9 short while ; 321. 

gaissy clever ? ; 362 gl. * he was clever at explaining glosses clearly ' ; or, he ' 
wounded (?) the gll. 1 , as \igaiss =gonais; so LU gas, gaetk % gonaU. 

gart % hospitality ; 574//., YBL tidnacal, *gift.' 

geilsigim, I take into service ; 481 nodngeilsigfe, gl. ' there shall be given 
him the reward of his service ', but LU ' Christ will take him into his 
service', YBL ' Christ placed him amid the just for the long period 
during which he had expounded faith and belief '. 

gein, birth, child ; 604 gein n-an. 

-gedin y he knew ; 414 nadi goi jjeoiri, (LU nad goi geoin), ' who did not know 
falsehood ', where seemmgly our text has nadid . . . geoin for 
athgeoin, ' recognised ', with object noun as infix pr. [!] ; LU inii na 
aithgeoin goi, YBL narbo aichnich gae acht firindi. 

gescack, (branchy =), radiant, emitting rays ; 395 la gr£in ngescaig (*np\ gL 
' sending light to the stars and the eyes of men '. 

glan, pure ; 574 gart nglan. 

gle, clearness ; 362 gl. co gle, ' clearly (explaining) '. 

glinnim, I perform, carry into effect, make sure ; 602 o gnim glinnestar y ( he 
eflfected ' ; 365 glinnsius salmu, (with proleptic [!] affix ~us, ' them '), 
gl. ' be critically recited the psalms according to obelus and asterisk ' ; 
LU adds, 'or he learned them'. Here the gl. in YBL auotes a 
familiar gloss, robo salmcetlaid iar fersaib 7 d...antaib 7 analaib^see 
BB 337 0. 

gluas, gloss ; //. 362 gluasa. 

gntw, deed ; 602 6 ; 350 gnimu {acc. pl.). 

gnuis, face ; 185. 

goistc, snare, trap ; 326,^/. ety. 'gai astuda', 'spear of stopping', ( coi &c' 
'way of stopping', viz. '(demon) to whom C.Cs celebration of mass 
was a snare that held him fast ' ; LU adds ' goiste gabala ', ' snare of 
seizure ' for the demon. 

gramaiaigy grammar ; 587. 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 2*9 

Gretc f Greek (grammar) ; 587 gramataig g. 

gr/s, step, course ; impulsc, stimulus ; 420 YBL gl. co feraib feachtnachaib 
donid a gres .i. a cheim. 

grian, sun ; 680 gl. YBL ' though great is the eulogy that poets in olden 
times (tosaig aimsire) used to make to sky and sun, they are not 
greater than this sublime eulo^y ; and since I do not see the light of 
skv or sun, there is no opportumty for me to make this eulogy fstill more 
lofty] • ; here nem-grian is evidently ' sunless, blind ', referred to in our 
gl. quia caecatus sum iterum ; acc. 395 lagr/in (rrp) ngescaig. 

gula y (Lat) gluttony \ 370 gl. cath in chrois, but also, reading cule^ ' the 
battles of the three Cuie 9 C. Dreimne &c.' 

in- y prcp.y in ; with original final »-, assimilated 190 i/-/urgu ; 185 in. »-a 
gnuis ; 408 [(?) bad in, LU badib, YBL badin) ; 547* i n-a(th)guth i 
n-athfers ; 553 i n-Albu ; 637 ki coluain ; 624 i (s)nechtu (?). 

iar »-, prep^ after (of time) ; 493. 

iarmar, very great ; Ad 4 tacud i. 

iaiky land ; 204 nim-iath, 'heaven-land', so 493 ; 310 £7. tfr ; 408 ar iathaib. 

ic y prep., at, near, in [see oc\ ; 569 ic Toi ; 579 hic udbud. 

idal, idol ; 499. 

idlach, idolatrous ; 537 tre thuaith n-idlaig (rqy). 

iffern, hell ; 553. 

im,prep~> around, about, concerning ; 229 im, [LU /«, YBL ni]\ 393 im 
rith. 

imba (?) 342 derb dag imba, gl. ' good the* death y or the deceased', as if im 
were the def. art. (!) ; if dag means ' good ', imba ought to be a noun, 
but the text is unintelligible. 

(imbudy, quantity, multitude ; 513 (from LU, imad YBL). 

immuaim, co-harmony (?) ; 395 im. n-esc[i], gl. LU co-huaim; YBL has 
4 known to him was the im-ua£m of the moon, Le. the com-rith (accom- 
panying race) that it runs with the sun '. 

//*, def. art.y the ; of very rare usage in these fragments ; 527 in mac ; (pron.) 
660 in-so, 'this 1 ; gen. y 657 md rfg, 660 ; Ad 13 ; gen.pl., na Ad 12. 

inbuilg (?) 502 doellar fo inbuiig; fo inmuilc LU ; fo inni uilc YBL ; YBL 
gl. rosinnarbo fo innib an uilc, 'he expelled them under the bonds (?) 
of the evil ', and rostimairced as an olc, ' compelled, forced them out 
of the (their) evil in which they were', (do gabail tsloindti, 'totake 
meaning '). This reading was before the eyes of gl LU, ' he saw 
them under the bonds (?) of the evil '. But the almost illegible 
tsloi(n)dti after rabaii in YBL 79 a 16 appears in LU 13 a 30, ba gabail 
ella [see note ', II. p. 286] do'nd uasul na cloen-chliara, adding, ' so that 
it was well he milked (no'immui/ged) belief upon them ' : here the 
ellar is evidently connected with Aoellar; fo = maith, and inmuilc 
is immuilgy 'to milk' ; in the last clause of LU gl., no*s*bliged do 
salluna\ we have an additional element, ' he milked them for sineing', 
i.e. * to make psalnvsinging \ for salland cannot mean ' salt \ as Crowe 
has it, but is a derivative of salm-. Possibly, therefore, the LU gl. 
may be intended to mean, ' the perverse clergy were for the noble 
C.C. a catching of cattle in order to miik them', to get psalm-recital 
out of them (?), 

ind y gen. of def art. 

LIBER HYMft. U 



290 CLOSSAR Y TO TBB AMRA. 

India, India ; 226 al. gl. 'from herc to India*, all the gll give it ; but also 
see foUowing : — 

india (?) 226, gl. inhis/es, 'that will narrate', 'how will a fool Ull of him'; 
and in 620 indias is gl. innisim, ' I relate ' ; apparently from fbllg. : 

inedim, I narrate ; (YBL indeidim) Le. (inn-fed-im ?) ; 690 gl. dogni im a 
aisneis. 

ir-dockt, very learned (?), Lat. doctus ; 408 gl. foretkiu, so YBL, iust as LU 
gl. 294 on dochtaib, forcdib, and as our gL 286 on \eg-aocki is fay 
canad Wbru ; YBL gl. here gives urdraia) • more illustrious 'forctUmd 
285. 

is, copula, occurs only twice, 263* is crott cen cheis, is cell cen abbaid. 

/<i, (prep. cum acc), with, near, apud ; 396 rith la greln ; 466 ba lig la cridi ; 
490 la dochetal, ' came wtth song ' ; with pronom. element, /tf, apod 
vos, 4 in your judgment \ 533 ; /ais 9 ' with him ' (?) 292. 

/ais % occurs twice, 288, 292, both instances of doubtrul structure ; 288 gL 'it 
b/azed ', or ' was with him \ or ' it benefited\ xo/asastair^ robo Uas and 
rvlesaig; so practically LU, and there is nothing to show how it is to 
be taken, though no doubt biazed seems the most natural to the 
context, see /assaim. 

idn y full ; 449 b6i less lan. 

lassaim, I flame, blaze ; 288 lassais tir tuaid, lais tuaith occidens, where LU 
gives the same gl. /assais .i. xo/csaig, and leis .i. lessaiges, but Uds 
292 is /as LU, where our gl. is ro/assais, 'blazed', and LU has 
cutrumma roba leis, as if it read cotro\m\ 

/egaim y I read ; 385 legais, ' he read '. 

/eg'docht y law-learned (?), ' /eg\s doctus \ 285. 

/eig t law (laws) (?) ; 367 /eig libuir, apparently /egis /ibros; 383 libru /eog. 

/eo t lion ; 624. 

/eor, enough ; 451. 

/esSy advantage, profit, good ; 236 l. anma ; 449 b6i 1. lan ; 461 L diged. 

/iain y gentle, ' lenis ' ; 456. 

liath (?) 624 al//V*M, variously gl. as follows : — 

T, LB (a) a/Mthy ' be&uty-vigour ' ; 

T, YBL (b) a/-//tf, « beauty of the side * (ind Uitk) .L C.C. ; 

T, LB (c) a/Uiath, ' land of the rock ' (ind aiia) ; 

LB (d) a//-kiatk(?). 

lt is obvious that the text was quite unintelligible to the gfassators. 

/ib y see /a. 

tibur % book ; 285 oc libur leg-docht, " at book law-learned* ; pL 367 Iiboir ; 
375 libru, 383. 

/ig, physician ; 456. 

/igi y grave ; 533, ' you deemed his grave good because its dew or its soil 
was healing against every disease , LB ; 'against every pain that 
proceeds from a hurtful wind, it will heal ', YBL. 

/ocharn y lamp, ' lucerna ' ; 657 l. ind rfg. 

/org, track ; 190 nrnrreilge il-lurgu i n-eigthiar, gL ic «gcm il-lurg demna ; 
LU, il-lurg na ndemna oc a ndentar egem ; YBL co na raleca se 
mesi isin lurc ata Neigtkiar co hadbal, adding, ' for Neichthiar is the 
name of a demon that is in hell, and it is he that tortures the souls of 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA 291 

the wicked in hell \ with a verse quoted in support ot this gl. begin- 
ning, Neigthiar a ainm demuind duib, but tne verse was probably 
made by a writer from this phrase. 

7*\ infixpron. ' me' ; 190 niwreilce ; 675 dowchic 

mac> son ; 527*. 545 rfg-mac, ' prince ' ; 594 macc F. (' e. C.C.) ; 607. 

magistir, master ; 579. 

mag y plain ; //., maige, 214, 314. 

tnairg f woe ; 214. 

maith f good ; 612 (goodness). 

mdr % great ; 476 miad m. ; Ad 4 tacud iar-mar. 

meit % greatness, abundance ; 190 m. (a muichi gl.) ; bll m. a maith. 

menna, abode, dwelling ; 671 menna duba, gl. f na mennata duba ; also 
menna = menda from mendum f ' falsehood \ where LB has mentita 
(but LB also reads menma % ' mind \ into the clause ; YBL has meanda 
r L inaday ' places '. 

-meoin % he thought, reflected [do*muiniur1 ; doru meain retu 537, ^7., doru- 
menairsL bidbanas; LU rofinnad, ' he kiiew 1 ; YBL ro'mutnea\ 'he 
showed, taught '. 

miaa\ respect, honour ; 476 gl.> airmitiu. 

mindy diadem ; 459 ar m., our diadem, gl. YBL and LU uasaf, ' noble \ and 
LU also reads iar mina\ ' after the diauem of angels, i.e. Christ f ; or» 
'after the best of conversation, i.e. the angels, was that of C.C\ 

mo y poss. adj. y my ; 190 m'anacul ; 204 ; Ad 420. 

m&i (?) Ad 20. 

mor f great ; 194. 214*. 

m(fs> 314 gl. takes to be Lat. 'mos' ana Aplains bes, 'custom\ LH, LU, 
YBL. 

mos-> soon, early (?) ; Ad 1 ni mos tias g/.> ni rop moch thias. 

Afoyse, Moses ; 312. 

muiQ) Ad 4. 

muichy smoke ; 190 ar muich, gl. meit a muichi (gen.) t * on account of the 
smoke, through its abundance' 

muinter y household ; 579 magistir mumarCy but YBL gl. ' he was magister 
of many households ', do munteraib imda. 

munemmar, ' we think, imagine ' ; 312 tir do Moyse munemmar, gl ' a land 
in which it is our opinion that Moses dwells \ is toimtiu leind, but 
LU i toimnem-n\ ; YBL reads maissi for MoysCy where mcdsu might 
mean beauty or /ood (gl. ' excellent food and clothing '). Possibly 
domunemmar is mtended with a tmesis, but the verb occurs alone^ 
without the prefix doy 476, with gl dommunemmar ; YBL has an aL 
gl., 'as manna was given to the children of Israel when they were 
rn servitude (geisine) and hardship (docomul\ so there was given 
[C.C.] to the men of Ireland and Scotland when they were in want 
of a teacher', a tacha forcedaiL 

mur> wall, rampart ; 194. 

*-, as inf.pron. 'us' ; 243, 246 doTfba 11 [or 185 possibly arv&urbath, see 
aon infix] 550. 

•n 1. original final <Aprep n — 

co n- 675 ; iar n- 493 ; i n- 185. 547. 54Q(?) ria n-550* ; tre n- 484. 

U 2 



*93 GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 

2. (prep. cum) rel. ; di-a [assimil. ;*bo] 326. 608 ; i n-, 190. 310. 342. 

3. after <fr, 'our'; 243. 

4. after nouns, to denote case or gender, 195 diutercc nder ; 279 fot 

rhboi ; 344 Axal n-aingel ; 392 uaim n-esci ; 395 la greln ngescaig ; 
401 cech ndis ; 459 ar mind n-Axal n-angel ; 537 tre thuaith 
n-idlaig ; 576 gart nglan ; 587 angel n-aicellestair ; 604 gein n-an. 

na y re/. cum. neg. y quod (6W. non); 507 nf, na bo recht rfg. 

na y = rw, Ad 12. 

nach y conj. cum negat. t introducing substantivised clauses, 545 co nach rega. 

nad y rel. cum neg. y with ag^lutinated afF. pron. or representative of copula, 
*310 iath in' nad adaig, * in which it is not night ' (that one sees) ; 316 
nad eitset, * which they did not tell of ' ; [504 see fuachtffo^f-/) 509 
nad eitse(l) ; 504 ni fuacht nad heris(!) ; 509 nad eitse bas, where 
LU has nand etsa y gl. ar nad etad y and also, like our gL, na bad 
istad, YBL ni ba istad do beth i mbas pene ; 527 nad in mac mac 
hUi Ch., where nad seems = ' is not 1 ' (?), but YBL has nade mac, gL 
' not upon any other son do I bear this testimony, but upon the son 
who is the son of Ua Chind, viz. C.C ; 566 m nia nad nua, * not 
a hero who is not new ' &c, where LB also reads naa\ but has a gl. 
with a totally different version for nua y q.v. ; 608 nad fuich, *wno 
did not 6ght ; Ad 18* nual, nad ranic, nad rochma. But cf. also 314 
nadgenet ciuil, where the ad belongs to the ^gen, adgen; and again 
414 nadi* goi geoin, where the form is probably nad>geoin y ni adgen, 
see gcoin. 

tidsadach, rcnowned ; gen., Ad 8 ainm Hui nasadaig Neil, gl. erdarcaig. 

nath^ poem, of a particular kind ; (pl. ?) 680 natha nime, or gen. sg. as gl. 
erdarcus natha grdni ; but LB seems to take oll natha = molad y 
* eulogy \ 

/techy any one ; whoever ; 401. 

ncctu, sce under snecht. 

AV/7/, see Niall. 

ncit, wound, battle ; 187 culu tria n., LU gl. l \. guin. 

//«'/, cloud ; gen. ft/. y 205 iath ne*l. 

ncm, sky, heaven ; 556 where there is nothing to show the construction ; 
gen., nime, 190 Dia n. ; 401 renna n. ; 680 oll-natha n. ; dat. y 204 de 
nim. 

nem-grian, sunless, blind ; 680. 

neoit, fight ; 521 gl. gainne y ' mggardliness ', or * hardship ' ; see neit. 

Nera y n.pr., N. the son of Morand ; 229, (LU, or ' son of Findcoll of the Sfdc ')• 

nert y strength ; 604. 

///, neg., prefixes //, &c. to initial vowel following ; 214. 561. 647. 211. 214. hu. 
236. 249 ni-n-ta (non est nobis'). 256. 435*. 499. ni idal ; 504*. 506. 
561 (h). 566. 598. 647 (h). Ad 1.8. 680. ni dam uain. 

///, thin^ ; 499 oll /// ; ibid. y ni ellastar ; adding 506 n( na bo &c. 

Niall, n. pr. gcn. AV/7/, 211 (0'Neill) ; 604 nis (?) Neil ; Ad 8. 

tiia y champion ; 555 g/. trdn-fer, as also in 566. 

//:///, nime y see ncm, 

///v, 604, in a passage of impossible analysis. 

//"*, prcfix of incompleted time (imperfect &c), 481 no a dn*geilsigfe 471 
no chcsad. 



CLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 29 J 

nocht t nakcd ; 467 dfn do nochtaib. 
noeb, saint, holy ; 514 fo recht n. 
nouit (!) Lat. «he knows', 594. 

nu [nua], new ; 471 ba nu nochesad ; (gl corrici nuu) ; 412 atfet con-*i?> 
* till lately ' (now ?), but gL also nu = nouum ( Testamentum). 

nu-dal y new meeting (?) ; 624 gL i iu£u/ jw* (bis). 
nua^jitw ; 566 ni nia nad n. fri cotach C. 

nual(f) t cry, shout ; Ad 18 ; 204 di nuaiii t ' two crics, gl. of body and of 
souT, or 'cry of O. Test. and of N. Test.', but LU adds, 'my Uhkim 
cries ' (!) so also YBL, adding * the cries of the household of heaven 
and of earth on my behalf '. 

o y prep. cum dat. t from ; 294 o chleraib ; 474 o Ch. C. ; 602 o gnfm, ' in deed '. 

hoa, grandson ; 574. 675, see ua. 

otrid (?) 453 apparently intended to be gl. by humat t ' humble ', but LU gives 
it = auidus t 'eager' ; YBL gL obeith by humat. 

oc [i.q. ic\ at, with, in ; 285 oc libur leg-docht ; 445 cloth-onn oc buaid ; 

572 oc Dco desestar. 
occidensy Lat. y 288 gl. refers to the ' land of the setting sun, as was Inisboffin 

on the ocean '. 

ochtaib (?) 294 perhaps only dochtaib y q.v. 
<for, one, single ; 463. 

oen-maige % 'single plains', 214. 

oen-taigi y ' of one house ', 647. 

oen-teta, ' of one string ', 647. 

qffrinn % offering, mass ; 495 fo ogi offrinn (gen.). 

4gt 9 virginity ; completeness ; 495 o. offrinn, but the gl. is vague, perhaps =• 
comiaintiuSy LU. 

oigea\ guest ; 461. 

oi, drink (?) ; 435 serc-ol, q.v. 

oit t great ; 499 oll-ni, gL oll ani ; 555.oll-doine ; 682* oll rodiall oU natha. 

omun, fear ; 553 ar omun (ifiern) ; 249 frisbered homnu huain. 

ong 9 1. visitation, i.e. chastisement ; or 2. groan ; 646 o. ocn-taigi, o. ocn-tcta; 
the gll. auoting ongaib = coscaib y ' chastisements ', and LU adding 
ong=uch y 'sigh, groan', also equated with ongan y which is not 
further defmed or explained. 

onn> stone ; cloth-onn^ 445 gL quia fit 'ond' cloch. 

oriens, Lat., East ; 292 gl. isin airthiur. 

othach (?) 471 cech trom di othaig, gl. athach and so YBL, but LU has 
/othuchy to ' attack' ; the meamng is uncertain. 

(do)'radbad y 657, see dibaim. 

rasth (?) 356 raith rith rethes, pl. tarraid do, ' there befel him ', but LU adds, 
roraithestar^ ' he perceived ' ; and YBL has robo rath in rith, ' the 
race he ran was a gratia ', ' to wit, that he did good in return for 
hatred ' ; the last seems the most appositc, and the most intcUigible 
in construction. It occurs again, 395. raith rith, where LU is suent. 
LU gL robo reid do, ' it was easy for him to know ', and YBL again 
gl. ro*bo rath do*som aithne reatha na gr^ne &c The reference is 
plainly to C.Cs knowledge of the astronomv (sun, moon, tides, stars) 
which was necessary for the ecclesiastic of tne period. This astro- 



294 CLOSSAM Y TO THE AMRA. 

nomical lorc, with the explanation of commentators on the Scripture, 
the Psalms, the books ot the Law, probably some Canon Law, the 
anagogical and mystic meanings of tne word, constituted the elements 
of learning in which C.C. excelled, and which are therefore here 
referred to. Hence the intrusion of gvlae, 'gluttony', in 370 is 
intolerable ; and we may I think conclude that the verse in whkh 
this is quoted, really referred to h\s ftoiitical knowledge, as hinted by 
the gl. which explains cuie, as refernng to battles. At 380 where tne 
gl. reads : raidA. ro'r&idestar, ( he spoke of ', LU has again ro'raidestar y 
which it explains by doucad, * he understood \ 

/vi///V, he reached, attained, came to ; 302. 310. 312. 314. Ad 18. 

ran/t, verse ; 383 rannais rainn, ' he divided each verse ' (acc. to history and 

to mystic meaning). 
rattnaim y 1 divide ; 383 rannais, ' he divided '. 

re, cottj., before ; 185 re tias, gl. ria'sin, ' ante-quam.' 

rt' y time, (see under ris also) ; 219 gl. isind rc*\ 300 in re, gl., in tan. 

recht, law, right ; 333. 607. 514. Ad 20 (?). 

rega, hc will go ; 545 gt. raga. 

re*ia\ easy ; 671 gl. soraid. 

rcilgc, subj. pcrf. = oftt., ' may he not leave* me, rd'ieice t reilge, 190. 

Rcin, Rhine .i. thc sea, gl. 399, where LU gl. rcnis .i. maris, but suggests the 
reading rian, as a native word meaning 'sea', quoting some stanzas 
in proof. 

/rnf ///, I sell ; rcd. ftcrf. 430 rir, ' he sold ', gl. rcretuistar, LU rvrec, YBL 
rorccustar. 

rcnna, see rinn. 

rcthim % 1 run ; 356 raith rith rcthes y gt. y roTeithestar, ' he ran \ 

rc^u\ criminality ; 537 gl. bibdanas, and explained as = rcatus, in LU. 

rt y king, 318 ; gen., rig y 507 ; 545 rig mac .i. mac ind rig ; 657 ind rfg. 

ria /i-, (preft. i.q. r/), before ; 550* ria n-aes, ria n-amnert. 

riag t torture ;//., 668 sech riaga, gl. 'demons of theair', and 'the daughter 
of Orcus* (the three Furies), YBL gl. na riagaired, 'of the torturers\ 

riched, kingdom (of heaven) ; Ad 13. 

rig y see rt. 

rtgim, I make king ; 428 rigthier, ' he is crowned \ 

rimi/n y I count ; 401 rimfed renna nime, 'he will number the stars of 
heaven \ 

rinn, star ; 401 renna nime (pl.). 
rir y see rcnim. 

ris, story ; 219 gl. sccl, auoting from the Dialogue of the Two Sages and 
from the Bretha Nemed. 

rith, race, course ; 356. 393. 395. 399. 

ro\ fterfcctive ftrefix ; 429 ro-fer, 637 ; spelt 'ru' in 537 dorumeoin ; 33CP 
rofess, 'it was known' ; by tmesis (seemingly) 405 r' o Cholum C. 
cualamar ; 644 rosalui (?) ; 657 ro*athlas ; 660 rodomrig ; 668 ro*dorr. 
sibsia (?) ; 671 rop ; 657 dowdbad for dorodibsid (?). 

ro- adverbial ftrefix, great, many, numerous ; 302 ro-hairbriu ; 385 
ro-chuaid ; 680 ro'diall. 

robusty from Lat, 333 recht r. 



GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. «95 

'rocaiby 300 in re ass'id*rocaib, gl. in tan conhuarcaib, * when he arose \ 
jfb'ro'ga6 = fu2LTC3Lib y but our verb seems ro/0'octgab^ro'cad^ with 
infix pron. id and as = ex (Lat), so that we should have ass-ro'/o'od' 
gab y Dut YBL gL aingel, ria re robai i n-a comaidechta cen co 
rotocaib he. 

rocma, he will come ; Ad 18 gl. ricfa (YBL roichma). 

ro-diall, great declension (?) ; 680 * great is the ro-diall I have put on the 
♦ above words', 'its shape and form and finish', as LB expands it ; 

YBL is illegible here, but has the gl oll rodi-eolus .L ro- dathaiges he 

an molad. 

rogu, choice ; 837. 

'rogus, 185 Dia, do'r*rogus, gl. atagur, ( I fear 1 , and guidim, ( I beseech', 
T and LU, but YBL suggests its origin from the word roga, , choice', 
or that it should be doroddeus .i. datogus Dia i.e. * though everybody, 
should be worshipping idols or images, I worship the true God '. 

But it is not easy to say what the original writer intended by the 
words, ( whom / have chosen ', * whom 1 beseech ' ; in either case, the 
final syllable is inexplicable. 

rop t copula opt.-subj. ; 671 rop reid, ( be it smooth'. 

rosaiui (?) 644 r. sochla suithi, the glL all explain, * he solved ', ro'/uasloic 9 
huatuaslaiCy /oslaicestar ; prob. that was the traditional meaning, but 
the word is an impossibihty : rosaim\ rosoiut\ rosoia is not Irish, 
and never was, nor could have been ; perhaps it was only an early Latin 
gL on the original, for it points of course to resoluere in some form. 

•ruair^ see fordruair^ 514, from foirim % ( I effect, cause '. 

ruam, gl. sepulchre [or Rome, no doubt the former is correct] ; 336, cL 
FMast sub. ann. 733, 1474 romh adhnaicthe, just as in our gL 337 ; 
cf. Gen. xxiii. 6 ; Jud. xvi. 31. 

ruithnigthi y radiant, resplendent ; Ad 13 gl. ind rfg taitnemaig. 

run, rune, mystery, secret ; 385 legais runu (r&* ) ro-chuaid, * he explained 
the mystic sense of texts \ 

runech y (possessing runes, mysterious), mystic ; Ad 13 ind rig runig, gL hico 
'taat runa, r with whom are runes, mysteries '. 

saby chief ; 282 sab suithe. 

sacarty priest, 4 sacerd-' ; 318. 

saegui, age, life, saeculum ; only in saegul-sneid, 278 * short-fived'. 

saethj labour, pain ; 535 gl. galur % ' disease ' ; 318 saethu (acc. pl.). 

saith, satiety ; 435 pL making it object to sechnais y 4 he eschewed satiety ' : 
vide also cpd. seim-sdth, 280. 

sa/m, psalm ; 365 salmu (acc pL). 

samith (?) 637 ro°fer subai samith, el. sam-sith, * summer-peace ', *the 
season in which he died' ; or, ( he procured fieace for his congrega- 
tions ', sith di-a samud. But YBL has, in ferann saim-sutkach\ ' the 
land swcet-/ruit/ul\ 

sceo, said to mean ' and ' ; 229. 380. 392. 579. There is no doubt that it is 
so found in these texts, but it is hard to believe that it was ever a 
living word, in spite of the statement of the gl. on 230, 'sceo and ceo 
and neo are three Gaelic copulatives '. 

scily story ; only in 211 ni di-sceoi/, which is gl. as if adj. di-sceoil, 'unstoried/ 
but also dis in scel, ( (not) vain (is) the story.' 



296 GLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 

sco/, school ; 392 eter scolaib screptra. 
screptuir, scripture ; 392 scolaib screptra (gen.) 

sech, prep. y past, beyond ; 668 sech riagu ; in 590 soer sech thuaith, the gL 
felt a difficulty in taking it as the prep., and so explains noseichAs 
secht tuatha, ( whom seven districts used to follow,' where two specu- 
lations are placed side by side ; LB adds two others, nosechtea 
sechtar-thuatth. But YBL reads saig for sech and gl. rosoithed fo 
tuaid, &c. If sech does not mean the prep. *beyond, past ', the line is 
open to endless coniecture ; and if it does mean the prep., the line 
cannot be translated. 

sechraisy he eschewed; no doubt sechnais, as given in the gL 436 (four 

times). 
stim-sdth, easily satisfied, satisfied with little, 280 gl. suail a iaith. 

seis (?) 336 rofess seis, LU gives ety. gl. so'fis % * good knowledge ' ; YBL 
is a little more elaborate, " his good knowledge, his particular know- 
ledge i.e. of his wisdom, of his prophetic gift, of his devoutness and of 
his charity ". But even if it did mean all these things, it does not 
harmonize with the previous clause, — ( sepulchre was known, know- 
ledge was known ' ( !). 

sercol, luxurious feeding ; 435, but LU gl. divides diflerenlly, nirbo semd 
leis co <?//-saith, ( he was not fond of it up to full satiety f ; YBL el ni 
nama nach ibead sin, acht ni*rb inmain leis, ( he not only did not 
drink beer, but he did not even like it ', so that evidently YBL took 
the word as serc-of, ( love-drink ', whereas LU took <?//= ( great '. 

seu y Lat. seu t 563 not in other texts. 

sexus^ perhaps ' he rcached them ' (?}, 375 libru Solman s. gL ro'seich and 
ro'siacht y ( he followed ' or ( he attained ', but the al. f\. shows how 
little was known really about sexus .i. fegsus (which is probably the 
reading also of LU 11 /3 30) ; YBL seems to take it with stna foUowing, 
and gl., roiegad na sina iar n-a coir, but its gl. on the preceding, vii. 
ro/e^-som libru Solman, is ( he read '. 

siacht y he attained, reached ; 486 gl. ro'sechestar and rosiacht. 

sibsia (?) 668 rodom* s. sech riaga, gl. ( may he carry me past ' (tortures) &c f 
ro'm'fuca ; so LB, which also reads xotomsib-sa and eL ro' sia sinde 
chuca, seemingly = ( may he bring us to him ' ; while YBL in a very 
blurred text reads rotumsibsiea, and gl. co ro*saera me sech sibsanaig 

(?) na riagaired, ( that he may save me past the ( ?) of the 

torturers '. 

sin y that ; 590. 

sina (pl. of sin\ season, weather ; 380 where the gl. seems to render * good 
weather ', sonenna opp. rima, gl. doinenna, • bad weather' ; so, evidently 
LU ; 535 srethraib sma, in ( the courses of the season'. 

Sion\ Zion ; 233, 660 (Sione). Ad 8. 

x/r, long, continual, lasting ; 542. 598 gl. y suthain. 

s/dn y complete, perfect ; 432 sui s. 

s/icht y track, footstep ; 486 ( he followed the track of the evangelists '. 

s/uinnim, I explain ; sec. fut. y 252 dcsluindfi foccul ffr, ( he would explain' ; 
s-pret. 3 sg. (with redundant obj. suff\ 367 s/uinnsi-us leig libru : all 
three texts agree substantially. 

snadudy act of saving ; Ad 8. 

snaidim, I save, protect, deliver ; 660 (ordon'snaidfe Sione, probably for- 
snad~y pro-XzzX. 



CLOSSARY TO THE AMRA. 397 

sntchta, snow ; 624 in [i]nectu nu-dal. 

-sneia\ small, brief (of age, life) ; 278 saegul-j««V/. 

so, this ; 660 itv so. 

sochla, famous ; 644. 

soir\ free, noble ; 590. 

soichy he followed (?) ; 542 gi. % ro'seichestar t just as sexus and siacht are 
glossed. 

Solman (?en. of Solam) ; Solomon, 375. 

xrrM, series, course ; dat. pl. 535 srethaib sina. 

sruth, wise man, sage, * reverend senior ' ; 579 cain s. 

suaily small, mean, trifling ; 563 Ad 8. 

subat\ joy ; 637. 

sut\ scholar, doctor, sage ; 236. 432. 486. 

suidiothy a corrupt text, 233 gi € he sat* and also * the sitting which will be ' ; 
LU sudioth with the same double gl., but YBL (76 a 36) has de deis 
Sion suidiath, with gl showing that it read suid tath, viz. suigiidwt for 
ferann Sion al-lo bratha for des De, * he wiil sit on the land of Sion 
at the day of Doom on the right hand of God ' ; and this analysis is 
in our gL xtaVtYgud bias i n-iath. But there is not the remotest chance 
of construing the clause de de Sion suidioth in any text ! 

suil y eye ; 430 accobar a sula, 'desire of his eye'. 

suithe, wisdom, sagedom, learning, lore ; 282. 339. 644 (suithi). 

tacudy prosperity, riches ; Ad 4 (al. tocad). 

t<**gi % gen. of tech t house ; 697 ong otn-taigi. 

talluia\ he went ; 490 co talluia\ LU eoitfud, YBL colluid, all probably the 
same for co dolluid % ' till he went ', the gll. ' it is thus he went ' 

tar y in return for ; 358 (lovcfor hate). 

taslai (?) 484 tre n-a chian co-taslat, gl. ' at reaching that service ', referring 
to previous line ; LU has co-tas/ia> gl ic taislea\ perhaps = tuisliud } 
'falling' ; but YBL reads con'taisUa, and gl. 'after the long periods 
durine which he was preachin? [or showing] the faith and belief \ ' ac 
taiscelad [or with b written above, probably taiselbad intendedj irsi 
ocus creidmi, where evidently the taislea of text is gl. taiselbad or 
taisce/ady neither of which is possible. 

taihriath, return (?), reprehension (?) ; 252 gl. ni hasthrethend, ' he runs not 
back ' , and di-ar taithreos y ' for our imitation (?) '. YBL [75 /3 10] has 
a different text, ar a ntathc(r)ethith fri sloindead focol nr, gi. f tallad 
forn, ocus nocho tachurfither duin anti nosloind duinn finndi cach 
focail, where perhaps tathchurethia\ 'returner', is intended (?). 

teinntide t fiery ; 194 mur t 

tercCy (?) scanty, few ; 194, but the gl. is hi teilciter dera, ' in which tears are 
shed\ and terc is read dercc = ' eye ' : nothing is really known of the 
meaning of the line. 

tety string ; 647 ong oenteta, (' of one string '). 

tioy 190, but LU and YBL have di-a meit, 'for its vastness ' ; thia can have 
no meaning, but either di-a is to be read, or we should read muichtht\ 
— incorrecUy, in any case. 

t£as t subj. 1 sg., 185 re tias, 'before I go' (antequam ivero) ; Ad 1* hi tias ni 
mos-tias, gl. ' when I go, that I go not too soon '. 



2oS GLOSSAKY TO THE AMRA. 

timt (?) 516 gl. saill; Cr. tr. 'decay ' (in LU) which docs not sccm to suit 
the gll. ; YBL conrba tana % ' so that it was thin '/ scc undeT/risberim. 

tir % land ; 288. 312. 

tochias (?) 598 gl., ni ma-taidchaid, ' non bcne vcnit ', and ni thamc, 
' he came not ' ; LB has toiches % gl., tudchaid and dochuaia\ as also 
tanic; these evidently connect it with tudchaa\ ' went ', but YBL while 
reading toiches gl. nirbo cheastar do'n bith a eg-som, where ceasia can 
hardly be anything else than sufferea\ as if from dochesaim (/) 

toi y (?) 256, gl. tost y ' silence ', and also Tai, name of a river in Scotland, the 
Tay ; 569, which YBL gl. as the river. The story in YBL is givcn as 
follows : — 

Tri noi ndruad robadar ic /Edan mac Gabran, is amlaid ro'badar sidc : cach 
a?n robeannachdais, ba beannach^t, ocus cach oen nomallachtais ba 
mallachda, hic est sensus, rocloitar [da above ro' and seemingly s. 
before /ar, but even the final symbol for ar is not clear, and it might 
be ta; the acc. beolo is quite clear, so that the text is somewhat 
uncertain] beolo na mborb robatar do rer (t)tola in rig ica'n abaind 
dianad ainm Toi,— cid mallachad rob ail leo, conad bcannachad 
doronsad [79 /3 29-35]. " Thrice nine wizards therc were with Acdan 
mac Gabran, and thus were they : whomsoever they blest he was 
blessed, and whomsoever they curst he was accurscd, hic cst sensus : 
subdued were (?) the lips of the fools who werc in subjection to the 
King's will at the river called Toi, so that, though cursing was what 
they wished, it was blessing they made." Hence in our gl. ut fuit 
Balaam. 

toib, sidc ; 516. 

to/, will, desire ; //., 519 tuie a chuirp cuillsi-us. 

tot-tig, submissive to the kingfs will ; 569 batar ic Toi (if the word be a 
poetical cpd. * king-willed ', but see note under Toi. 

1ond, wave ; 495 ; dat., 654 fo thuind (?). 

trath y time ; 269 as temp. conj. % ' at the timc when \ 

tren-y prep. % through (of time), after, 484 tre n-a chian ; of place, 637 tre 
thuaith ; writtcn tria 187 tria ncit. 

trom t heavy ; 471. 654. 

tuaid, north (country) ; 288 (?), or ' country ', sec following ; — 409. 

tuath, country, district, people of a district ; 474. 654 ; dat. acc. y tuai/hy 288 

(?) 537. 590. 594 ; acc. //., tuatha, 256. 
tuitai, see tond. 

hua % grandson, descendant ; 604 ; gen. hut\ 527. Ad 8 ; dat.pt. t uib 211. 
huain, from us ; 249, cpd. prep. from 6. 
huais, lofty, noble ; 401. 
huaistiy nobility ; 675. 
huasa (?) over ; 433. 
huasal % noble ; 453. 
huathy terror ; 323. 
huchtaim y I groan, 214 ni huchtat, 'they groan not\ 

udbud (?) 579 gl. nomen doloris, apparently deflned as saith or ingiu sech*\ 
which Cr. renders * tightness of skin ' ; I know udbach only as the 
name of some cattle-disease [also adbuch and urbach]. The gl calls it 
a disease, t>a!ar % and speaks of the * great enciosure of his skin ' on 



GLOSSARY TO THE AAIRA. 299 

account of the vastness of bis talents. Then it sugrests udbua\ ' in 
solving questions ', where udb is taken to be adbb, andgL ' question of 
the canon-law'. Next it brings up dibdud goa, 'repression of false- 
hood ', and lastiy, it says that it is a name for a reading-' botky \ or the 
proper name of a place in TyrconnelL There is besiaes seemingly a 
play on the previous adbud 574. To these LU adds—qwXt un- 
necessarily, one would think,— udbud i.e. foi-badud t 'submerging the 
body of Christ in the Mass '. 

YBL further communicates, ag idpairt cuirp Christ ocus a fola, and 
then quotes verses to prove that gudb is tne name of a ' reading- 
bothy. Its analyses also include sod /adb, ' solvins questions of 
scripture ' ; or else, M udb is the name of a royalpalace tull of precious 
stones, both dav and night being colighttA, so trom that was derived 
the name of the mystic palace of God M apparently meanin^ C.C. 
The name of the disease seems mentioned on 80 o 2, barely legible, in 
guiseigid buaru (?) 

huile, all, every, 260 huile bith ; 055 ule, gl. ' (than) every (song) '. 

uined (?) 507 ni uined n( na bo recht rfg, gL> ni hairderccaiged, also given in 
LU, but YBL has the other gl. of LU, ni denad nf do aim\ (or their 
text aenea\ but unfortunately, aini is also vague, and may mean 
'iasting', or 'pleasure, splendour, happiness' and ideas of the kind. 
Cr.'s tr. ' he used to taJte amusement on Sundays, might probably have 
a negative inserted ; but the meaning is quite undetermined, " ne did 

not(- ?)anything that was not a king*s right", where the last, 

dause is gi. do reir toili D£ % ' acc to God's law'. 

-itx, usually re^arded as a suff. pronominal form, a pleonastic ' them 1 ; 
395 ghnnsi-uS) ' he corrected them ' ; 367 sluinnsi-us, ' he ex- 
pounaed them ' ; 375 sexs-us, 'he followed them ' (?) ; 519 cmllsi-us y 
1 he subjected them ' ; 569 c/uidsi-us, ' he subdued them '. 

k/, probably only Latin */, 'as ', 379 but the text in.any case cannot be con- 
strued. 



LONDON : 
HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTBRS IN ORDINARY TO HBR MAJBSTY, 

ST. MARTIN*'S LANB. 



HENRY BRADSHAW SOCIETY, 

FOR EDITING RARE LITURGICAL TEXTS. 



PRESIDENT. 

The Bishop of Salisbury. 

VICE-PRESIDENTS. 

The Bishop of Durham. 

The Bishop of Edinburgh. 

The Bisbop of Bristol. 

The Dean of Carlisle. 

Rey. The Hon. Stephen W. Lawley, M.A. 

Rev. F. Procter, M.A. 

Monsieur L£opold Delisle. 

The Lord Aldenham, F.S.A. 

Whitley Stokes, Esq., C.S.I., C.I.E., D.C.L., F.S.A. 

Sir Edward M. Thompson, K.C.B., LL.D., D.C.L., F.S.A. 

MEMBERS OF COUNCIL. 

Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.R.C.P., F.S.A., Chairman. 

Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A., F.S.A., Hon. Treasurer. 

Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A., Hon. Secreiary. 

Rev. John H. Bernard, D.D. 

W. J. Birkbeck, Esq., M.A., F.S.A. 

Rev. W. C. Bishop, M.A. 

Rev. F. E. Brightman, M.A. 

Rev. Walter Howard Frere, M.A. 

W. H. St. John Hope, Esq., M.A. 

M. R. James, Esq., LittD. 

F. Jenkinson, Esq., M.A. 

F. Madan, Esq., M.A. 

J. T. Micklethwaite, Esq., F.S.A. 

Rev. F. E. Warren, RD, F.S.A. 

Rev. Christopher Wordsworth, M.A. 



List of Works already issued or preparing. 

1891. I. MISSALE AD USUM ECCLESI;£ WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 

fasc. i. Edited by Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S. A. 8vo. 

[Dec. 1891.] 

III. the MARTILOGE, 1 526. Edited by the Rev. F. Procter, 
M.A., and the Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A., F.S.A. 8vo. 

[May, 1893.] 

1892. II. TIIE MANNER OK THE CORONATION OF KING CHARLES 

THE FIRST, 1626. Edited by the Rev. Chr. Wordsworth, 
M.A. 8vo. [Dec 1892.] 

IV. THE BANGOR ANTIPHONARIUM. Edited by the Rev. 
F. E. Warren, B.D., F.S.A. Part I. containing coraplete 
facsimile in collotype, with historical and palaeographical 
introduction. 4tO. [Aug. 1393.] 

1893. V. MISSALE AD USUM ECCLESIi€ WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 

fasc. ii. Edited by Dr. J. Wickham Lecg, F.S.A. 8vo. 

[Aug. 1893.] 

VI. OFFICIUM ECCLESIASTICUM ABBATUM SECUNDUM USUM 

EVESHAMENSIS MONASTERII. Edited by the Rev. 
H. A. Wilson, M.A. 8vo. [Aug. 1893.] 

1894. VII. TRACTS OF CLEMENT MAYDESTONE, vi*. 

Defensorium Directorh and Crede Michi. Edited by the 
Rev. Chr. Wordsworth, M.A. 8vo. [Oct 1894.] 

VIII. THE WINCHESTER TROPER. Edited by the Rev. W. 
Howard Frere, M.A. 8vo. [Nov. 1894.] 

1895. IX - THE MARTYROLOGY OF GORMAN. Edited by WHITLKY 

Stokes, D.C.L., Foreign Associate of the Institute of 
France. 8vo. [J u ty» ^^S*] 

k. THE BANGOR ANTIPHONARIUM, Part II. containing an 
amended text with liturgical introduction, and an appendix 
containing an edition of Harleian MS. 7653. Edited by the 
Rev. F. E. Warren, B.D., F.S.A. 4tO. [Nov n 1895.] 



1896. XI. TIIE MISSAL OF ROBERT OF JUMI^GES, BISHOP OF LONDON, 

A.D. I044-IOSI, AND ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY IN A.D. 

1051. Edited from a MS. in the Public Library at Rouen, 
by the Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A. 8vo. [July, 1896.] 

XII. MISSALE AD USUM ECCLESIjE WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 
fasc. iiL Containing an appendix giving certain Offices from 
Westminster MSS. in the Bodleian Library and the British 
Museum, together with full indices, notes, and a liturgica! 
introduction. Edited by Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 8va 

[Nov. 1897.] 

1897. XIIL XIV - THE IWSH LIBER HYMNORUM. Edited from 

MSS. in the Libraries of Trinity College, and the Franciscan 
Convent at Dublin by the Rev. John H. Bernard, D.D., 
and Robert Atkinson, LL.D. Vol. I., Text and Glossary. 
Vol. II., Notes and Translations of the Irish Prefaces and 
Hymns. 8vo. [July, 1898.] 

1898. THE CORONATION BOOK OF CHARLES V. OF FRANCB. 

Edited by the Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A., F.S.A., with repro- 
ductions in collotype of the miniatures which illustrate the 
ceremony. 4tO. [In the Press.] 

THE ROSSLYN MISSAL. An Irish manuscript in the Advocates* 
Library, Edinburgh. Edited by the Rev. H. J. Lawlor, D.D. 
8vo. [In the Press.] 

For fnture yeara the fojlowing Works are In preparation : 

abbot ware's consuetudinary of westminster. Edited by 

Sir K Maunde Thompson, K.C.B., LL.D., D.C.L., F.S.A. 8va 

[In the Press.] 

THE HEREFORD BREVIARY. Edited by the Rev. W. Howard 
Frere, M.A. 8vo. [In the Press.] 

MISSALE ROMANUM, Milan, 1474. (The first printed edition of the 
Roman MissaL) Edited by the Rev. Robert Lippe, LL.D. 

[In the Press.] 

CLEMENT MAYDESTONE^S DIRECTORIUM SACERDOTUM. Edited by 

(the late) Rev. Canon Cooke, M.A., and the Rev. Christopher 
Wordsworth, M.A. 

THE LITURGY OF ST. JAMES. Edited by the Rev. F. E. BRIGOT- 

MAN, M.A. 



A MISCELLANEOUS VOLUME CONTAINING : 

The Canon of the Mass, and its variants. Edited by thc 
Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A., and Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 

An Edition or a Bodleian MS. (Wood MS. 17) Langforde'8 
Meditatyons for Goostly Exercyse in the tyme of the Masse. Edited 
by Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 

A Reprint of Instructio seu Alphabetum Sacerdotum. Edited by 
Dr. J. Wickham Legg, F.S.A. 

Ordinarium Missa. From an early i4th Century Sarum Missal 
formerly in the possession of the late Mr. William Morris, F.S.A. 

FACSIMILES OF HOR/E, reproduced in collotype from English MSS. of 
the loth and nth Centuries. Edited by the Rev. E. S. Dewick, M.A., 
F.S. A. 4to. 

A MISCELLANEOUS VOLUME, containing facsimiles of early liturgical 
MSS., including an early copy of Quicunqut vult % from an Irish MS. in 
the Ambrosian Library (O. 212, sup.). 4tO. 

THE BENEDICTIONAL OF ROBERT OF JUMlfcGES. Edited by the 
Rev. H. A. Wilson, M.A. 

Juiy % 1898. 



%* Persons wishing to join the Society are requested to communicate with 
the Hon. Secretary, the Rev. H. A. Wilson, Magdalen College, 
Oxford ; or with the Hon. Treasurer. the Rev. E. S. Dewick, 26, 
Oxford Square, Hyde Park, London, W. 

The books are issued to members in return for an annual subscription 
of one guinea, payable at the beginning of each year. 



IIarrison & So.ns, Printcrs in Ordinary to Her Majesty, St Mutin's Lane. 






• , 



«•-.*». •• y 



r- 



» - >'.. ■ .V.», 



■'■•"" $ I9S5 



» <-Av\ v t.v. ^^ 



The borrowcr must return this itcm on or before 
the last date stamped below. If another user 
places a recall for this item, the borrower will 
be notified of the need for an earlier rcturn. 

Non-receipt ofoverdue notices does not exempt 
the borwwer from overdue fines. 



Harvard College Widener Library 
Cambridge, MA 02138 617-495-2413 




Piease handle with care. 

Thank you for helping to preserve 
library collections at Harvard. 



l^v^WC^
Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Irish Liber hymnorum"

See other formats
